This is a modern-English version of At the Back of the North Wind, originally written by MacDonald, George. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND



By George Mac Donald



Author of “Dealings with Fairies,” “Ranald Bannerman,” etc., etc.










CONTENTS


CHAPTER I.   THE HAY-LOFT

CHAPTER II.   THE LAWN

CHAPTER III.   OLD DIAMOND

CHAPTER IV.   NORTH WIND

CHAPTER V.   THE SUMMER-HOUSE

CHAPTER VI.   OUT IN THE STORM

CHAPTER VII.   THE CATHEDRAL

CHAPTER VIII.   THE EAST WINDOW

CHAPTER IX.   HOW DIAMOND GOT TO THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

CHAPTER X.   AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

CHAPTER XI.   HOW DIAMOND GOT HOME AGAIN

CHAPTER XII.   WHO MET DIAMOND AT SANDWICH

CHAPTER XIII.   THE SEASIDE

CHAPTER XIV.   OLD DIAMOND

CHAPTER XV.   THE MEWS

CHAPTER XVI.   DIAMOND MAKES A BEGINNING

CHAPTER XVII.   DIAMOND GOES ON

CHAPTER XVIII.   THE DRUNKEN CABMAN

CHAPTER XIX.   DIAMOND'S FRIENDS

CHAPTER XX.   DIAMOND LEARNS TO READ

CHAPTER XXI.   SAL'S NANNY

CHAPTER XXII.   MR. RAYMOND'S RIDDLE

CHAPTER XXIII.   THE EARLY BIRD

CHAPTER XXIV.   ANOTHER EARLY BIRD

CHAPTER XXV.   DIAMOND'S DREAM

CHAPTER XXVI.   DIAMOND TAKES A FARE THE WRONG WAY RIGHT

CHAPTER XXVII.   THE CHILDREN'S HOSPITAL

CHAPTER XXVIII.   LITTLE DAYLIGHT

CHAPTER XXIX.   RUBY

CHAPTER XXX.   NANNY'S DREAM

CHAPTER XXXI.   THE NORTH WIND DOTH BLOW

CHAPTER XXXII.   DIAMOND AND RUBY

CHAPTER XXXIII.   THE PROSPECT BRIGHTENS

CHAPTER XXXIV.   IN THE COUNTRY

CHAPTER XXXV.   I MAKE DIAMOND'S ACQUAINTANCE

CHAPTER XXXVI.   DIAMOND QUESTIONS NORTH WIND

CHAPTER XXXVII.   ONCE MORE

CHAPTER XXXVIII.     AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

TABLE OF CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ THE HAYLOFT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ THE LAWN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ OLD DIAMOND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ NORTH WIND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ THE SUMMER HOUSE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ OUT IN THE STORM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ THE CATHEDRAL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ THE EAST WINDOW

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ HOW DIAMOND GOT TO THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ HOW DIAMOND GOT HOME AGAIN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ WHO MET DIAMOND AT SANDWICH

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ AT THE SEASIDE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ OLD DIAMOND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ THE MEWS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ DIAMOND MAKES A START

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ DIAMOND CONTINUES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ THE DRUNKEN CAB DRIVER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ DIAMOND'S FRIENDS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ DIAMOND LEARNS TO READ

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ SAL'S NANNY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ MR. RAYMOND'S RIDDLE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ THE EARLY BIRD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ ANOTHER EARLY BIRD

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ DIAMOND'S DREAM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ DIAMOND PICKS UP A FARE THE WRONG WAY RIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ THE CHILDREN'S HOSPITAL

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ LITTLE DAYLIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ RUBY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ NANNY'S DREAM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ THE NORTH WIND BLOWS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__ DIAMOND AND RUBY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__ THE FUTURE LOOKS BRIGHT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__ IN THE COUNTRY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__ I MEET DIAMOND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_35__ DIAMOND QUESTIONS NORTH WIND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_36__ ONCE AGAIN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_37__ AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND






CHAPTER I. THE HAY-LOFT

I HAVE been asked to tell you about the back of the north wind. An old Greek writer mentions a people who lived there, and were so comfortable that they could not bear it any longer, and drowned themselves. My story is not the same as his. I do not think Herodotus had got the right account of the place. I am going to tell you how it fared with a boy who went there.

I’ve been asked to share the story of the back of the north wind. An ancient Greek writer spoke of a people who lived there and were so content that they couldn’t stand it anymore and ended up drowning themselves. My story isn’t quite like his. I don’t believe Herodotus had the right description of the place. I’m going to tell you what happened to a boy who went there.

He lived in a low room over a coach-house; and that was not by any means at the back of the north wind, as his mother very well knew. For one side of the room was built only of boards, and the boards were so old that you might run a penknife through into the north wind. And then let them settle between them which was the sharper! I know that when you pulled it out again the wind would be after it like a cat after a mouse, and you would know soon enough you were not at the back of the north wind. Still, this room was not very cold, except when the north wind blew stronger than usual: the room I have to do with now was always cold, except in summer, when the sun took the matter into his own hands. Indeed, I am not sure whether I ought to call it a room at all; for it was just a loft where they kept hay and straw and oats for the horses.

He lived in a low room above a carriage house, and it definitely wasn’t sheltered from the north wind, as his mother knew very well. One side of the room was just made of boards, and those boards were so old that you could easily stick a penknife through them into the north wind. And then it would settle which was sharper! I know that when you pulled it out again, the wind would rush in after it like a cat after a mouse, and you’d quickly realize you weren't in a sheltered place at all. Still, this room wasn't too cold, except when the north wind blew stronger than usual: the room I'm talking about now was always cold, except in the summer, when the sun took over. In fact, I’m not even sure if I should call it a room; it was just a loft where they stored hay, straw, and oats for the horses.

And when little Diamond—but stop: I must tell you that his father, who was a coachman, had named him after a favourite horse, and his mother had had no objection:—when little Diamond, then, lay there in bed, he could hear the horses under him munching away in the dark, or moving sleepily in their dreams. For Diamond's father had built him a bed in the loft with boards all round it, because they had so little room in their own end over the coach-house; and Diamond's father put old Diamond in the stall under the bed, because he was a quiet horse, and did not go to sleep standing, but lay down like a reasonable creature. But, although he was a surprisingly reasonable creature, yet, when young Diamond woke in the middle of the night, and felt the bed shaking in the blasts of the north wind, he could not help wondering whether, if the wind should blow the house down, and he were to fall through into the manger, old Diamond mightn't eat him up before he knew him in his night-gown. And although old Diamond was very quiet all night long, yet when he woke he got up like an earthquake, and then young Diamond knew what o'clock it was, or at least what was to be done next, which was—to go to sleep again as fast as he could.

And when little Diamond—but hold on: I should mention that his father, who was a coachman, named him after a favorite horse, and his mother didn’t mind:—when little Diamond was lying there in bed, he could hear the horses below him munching away in the dark or moving sleepily in their dreams. His father had built him a bed in the loft surrounded by boards because they had so little room in their end above the coach house; and Diamond's father put old Diamond in the stall under the bed since he was a calm horse that didn’t sleep standing up but lay down like a sensible creature. However, even though he was surprisingly sensible, when young Diamond woke up in the middle of the night and felt the bed shaking in the blasts of the north wind, he couldn’t help but wonder whether, if the wind blew the house down, and he fell into the manger, old Diamond might eat him up before he recognized him in his nightgown. And even though old Diamond was very quiet all night long, when he woke up he got up like an earthquake, and then young Diamond knew what time it was, or at least what needed to be done next, which was—to go back to sleep as quickly as possible.

There was hay at his feet and hay at his head, piled up in great trusses to the very roof. Indeed it was sometimes only through a little lane with several turnings, which looked as if it had been sawn out for him, that he could reach his bed at all. For the stock of hay was, of course, always in a state either of slow ebb or of sudden flow. Sometimes the whole space of the loft, with the little panes in the roof for the stars to look in, would lie open before his open eyes as he lay in bed; sometimes a yellow wall of sweet-smelling fibres closed up his view at the distance of half a yard. Sometimes, when his mother had undressed him in her room, and told him to trot to bed by himself, he would creep into the heart of the hay, and lie there thinking how cold it was outside in the wind, and how warm it was inside there in his bed, and how he could go to it when he pleased, only he wouldn't just yet; he would get a little colder first. And ever as he grew colder, his bed would grow warmer, till at last he would scramble out of the hay, shoot like an arrow into his bed, cover himself up, and snuggle down, thinking what a happy boy he was. He had not the least idea that the wind got in at a chink in the wall, and blew about him all night. For the back of his bed was only of boards an inch thick, and on the other side of them was the north wind.

There was hay at his feet and hay at his head, piled up in big bundles all the way to the roof. Sometimes it was only through a little winding path, which seemed like it had been cut just for him, that he could even get to his bed. The hay was always in a state of either slow depletion or sudden accumulation. Sometimes the entire loft would open up before his wide eyes as he lay in bed, with little windows in the roof for the stars to peek through; other times, a yellow wall of sweet-smelling fibers would block his view just half a yard away. Sometimes, after his mother had undressed him in her room and told him to go to bed by himself, he would crawl into the middle of the hay, lying there thinking about how cold it was outside in the wind, and how warm it was inside in his bed, and how he could go to it whenever he wanted, only he wasn't ready just yet; he wanted to feel a little colder first. And as he got colder, his bed seemed to get warmer, until finally he would bolt out of the hay, dive like an arrow into his bed, cover himself up, and snuggle down, thinking about how happy he was. He had no clue that the wind was sneaking in through a crack in the wall, blowing around him all night. The back of his bed was only made of boards an inch thick, and on the other side of those boards was the north wind.

Now, as I have already said, these boards were soft and crumbly. To be sure, they were tarred on the outside, yet in many places they were more like tinder than timber. Hence it happened that the soft part having worn away from about it, little Diamond found one night, after he lay down, that a knot had come out of one of them, and that the wind was blowing in upon him in a cold and rather imperious fashion. Now he had no fancy for leaving things wrong that might be set right; so he jumped out of bed again, got a little strike of hay, twisted it up, folded it in the middle, and, having thus made it into a cork, stuck it into the hole in the wall. But the wind began to blow loud and angrily, and, as Diamond was falling asleep, out blew his cork and hit him on the nose, just hard enough to wake him up quite, and let him hear the wind whistling shrill in the hole. He searched for his hay-cork, found it, stuck it in harder, and was just dropping off once more, when, pop! with an angry whistle behind it, the cork struck him again, this time on the cheek. Up he rose once more, made a fresh stopple of hay, and corked the hole severely. But he was hardly down again before—pop! it came on his forehead. He gave it up, drew the clothes above his head, and was soon fast asleep.

Now, as I've already mentioned, these boards were soft and crumbly. Sure, they were tarred on the outside, but in many spots, they were more like tinder than timber. So one night, after he lay down, little Diamond noticed that a knot had fallen out of one of them, and the wind was blowing in on him in a cold and rather demanding way. He didn't like leaving things messed up that could be fixed, so he jumped out of bed again, grabbed a bit of hay, twisted it up, folded it in half, and made it into a plug, which he stuffed into the hole in the wall. But the wind started howling angrily, and just as Diamond was drifting off to sleep, his cork popped out and hit him on the nose, waking him up completely and allowing him to hear the wind whistling sharply through the hole. He searched for his hay plug, found it, stuffed it back in harder, and was just about to fall asleep again when, pop! with an angry whistle behind it, the cork hit him on the cheek. He got up again, made a new plug out of hay, and shoved it into the hole. But he barely settled back down before—pop! it hit him on the forehead. He gave up, pulled the covers over his head, and quickly fell fast asleep.

Although the next day was very stormy, Diamond forgot all about the hole, for he was busy making a cave by the side of his mother's fire with a broken chair, a three-legged stool, and a blanket, and then sitting in it. His mother, however, discovered it, and pasted a bit of brown paper over it, so that, when Diamond had snuggled down the next night, he had no occasion to think of it.

Although the next day was really stormy, Diamond completely forgot about the hole because he was busy building a cave next to his mom's fire using a broken chair, a three-legged stool, and a blanket, and then sitting inside it. His mom, however, found it and taped a piece of brown paper over it, so when Diamond settled in the next night, he didn't have to think about it at all.

Presently, however, he lifted his head and listened. Who could that be talking to him? The wind was rising again, and getting very loud, and full of rushes and whistles. He was sure some one was talking—and very near him, too, it was. But he was not frightened, for he had not yet learned how to be; so he sat up and hearkened. At last the voice, which, though quite gentle, sounded a little angry, appeared to come from the back of the bed. He crept nearer to it, and laid his ear against the wall. Then he heard nothing but the wind, which sounded very loud indeed. The moment, however, that he moved his head from the wall, he heard the voice again, close to his ear. He felt about with his hand, and came upon the piece of paper his mother had pasted over the hole. Against this he laid his ear, and then he heard the voice quite distinctly. There was, in fact, a little corner of the paper loose, and through that, as from a mouth in the wall, the voice came.

Right now, though, he lifted his head and listened. Who could that be talking to him? The wind was picking up again, getting really loud, full of rustles and whistles. He was sure someone was talking—and it was very close too. But he wasn't scared, since he hadn't learned how to be afraid yet; so he sat up and listened. Finally, the voice, which was quite gentle but sounded a bit angry, seemed to come from the back of the bed. He crept closer and pressed his ear against the wall. Then he only heard the wind, which sounded really loud. However, the moment he moved his head away from the wall, he heard the voice again, right near his ear. He felt around with his hand and found the piece of paper his mother had pasted over the hole. He pressed his ear against it, and then he heard the voice very clearly. In fact, there was a small corner of the paper that was loose, and through that, like from a mouth in the wall, the voice came.

“What do you mean, little boy—closing up my window?”

“What do you mean, kid—closing my window?”

“What window?” asked Diamond.

“What window?” Diamond asked.

“You stuffed hay into it three times last night. I had to blow it out again three times.”

“You packed hay into it three times last night. I had to blow it out again three times.”

“You can't mean this little hole! It isn't a window; it's a hole in my bed.”

“You can’t be talking about this tiny hole! It’s not a window; it’s a hole in my bed.”

“I did not say it was a window: I said it was my window.”

“I didn't say it was a window: I said it was my window.”

“But it can't be a window, because windows are holes to see out of.”

“But it can't be a window, because windows are openings to look out of.”

“Well, that's just what I made this window for.”

“Well, that's exactly why I created this window.”

“But you are outside: you can't want a window.”

“But you’re outside: you can’t want a window.”

“You are quite mistaken. Windows are to see out of, you say. Well, I'm in my house, and I want windows to see out of it.”

“You're totally wrong. You say windows are for looking out of. Well, I'm in my house, and I want windows to look out of it.”

“But you've made a window into my bed.”

“But you've created a window into my bedroom.”

“Well, your mother has got three windows into my dancing room, and you have three into my garret.”

“Well, your mom has three windows into my dance room, and you have three into my attic.”

“But I heard father say, when my mother wanted him to make a window through the wall, that it was against the law, for it would look into Mr. Dyves's garden.”

“But I heard Dad say, when Mom wanted him to make a window in the wall, that it was against the law because it would look into Mr. Dyves's garden.”

The voice laughed.

The voice chuckled.

“The law would have some trouble to catch me!” it said.

“The law would have a hard time catching me!” it said.

“But if it's not right, you know,” said Diamond, “that's no matter. You shouldn't do it.”

“But if it's not right, you know,” Diamond said, “then it doesn't matter. You shouldn't do it.”

“I am so tall I am above that law,” said the voice.

“I’m so tall I’m above that law,” said the voice.

“You must have a tall house, then,” said Diamond.

“You must have a tall house, then,” said Diamond.

“Yes; a tall house: the clouds are inside it.”

“Yes; a tall house: the clouds are inside it.”

“Dear me!” said Diamond, and thought a minute. “I think, then, you can hardly expect me to keep a window in my bed for you. Why don't you make a window into Mr. Dyves's bed?”

“Wow!” said Diamond, thinking for a moment. “I guess you can’t really expect me to keep a window in my bed for you. Why don’t you make a window into Mr. Dyves's bed?”

“Nobody makes a window into an ash-pit,” said the voice, rather sadly. “I like to see nice things out of my windows.”

“Nobody turns a window into an ash pit,” the voice said, somewhat sadly. “I like to look at nice things from my windows.”

“But he must have a nicer bed than I have, though mine is very nice—so nice that I couldn't wish a better.”

“But he must have a nicer bed than I do, even though mine is really nice—so nice that I couldn’t ask for a better one.”

“It's not the bed I care about: it's what is in it.—But you just open that window.”

“It's not the bed I care about; it's what’s in it. —But you just need to open that window.”

“Well, mother says I shouldn't be disobliging; but it's rather hard. You see the north wind will blow right in my face if I do.”

“Well, mom says I shouldn’t be rude, but it’s pretty tough. You see, the north wind will hit me right in the face if I do.”

“I am the North Wind.”

"I'm the North Wind."

“O-o-oh!” said Diamond, thoughtfully. “Then will you promise not to blow on my face if I open your window?”

“O-o-oh!” said Diamond, thinking hard. “So, will you promise not to blow in my face if I open your window?”

“I can't promise that.”

"I can't guarantee that."

“But you'll give me the toothache. Mother's got it already.”

“But you'll give me a toothache. Mom's already got one.”

“But what's to become of me without a window?”

“But what will happen to me without a window?”

“I'm sure I don't know. All I say is, it will be worse for me than for you.”

“Honestly, I have no idea. All I can say is, it will be worse for me than for you.”

“No; it will not. You shall not be the worse for it—I promise you that. You will be much the better for it. Just you believe what I say, and do as I tell you.”

“No; it won't. You won't be worse off for it—I promise you that. You’ll actually be better off. Just trust what I say, and do as I instruct you.”

“Well, I can pull the clothes over my head,” said Diamond, and feeling with his little sharp nails, he got hold of the open edge of the paper and tore it off at once.

“Well, I can pull the clothes over my head,” said Diamond, and using his little sharp nails, he grabbed the open edge of the paper and ripped it off instantly.

In came a long whistling spear of cold, and struck his little naked chest. He scrambled and tumbled in under the bedclothes, and covered himself up: there was no paper now between him and the voice, and he felt a little—not frightened exactly—I told you he had not learned that yet—but rather queer; for what a strange person this North Wind must be that lived in the great house—“called Out-of-Doors, I suppose,” thought Diamond—and made windows into people's beds! But the voice began again; and he could hear it quite plainly, even with his head under the bed-clothes. It was a still more gentle voice now, although six times as large and loud as it had been, and he thought it sounded a little like his mother's.

In came a long, whistling gust of cold air and hit his little bare chest. He scrambled and tumbled under the blankets and covered himself up: there was no barrier now between him and the voice, and he felt a bit—not scared exactly—I told you he hadn't learned that yet—but kind of strange; for what a weird person this North Wind must be who lived in the big house—“called Out-of-Doors, I guess,” thought Diamond—and made windows into people's beds! But the voice started again; and he could hear it clearly, even with his head under the blankets. It was an even gentler voice now, although six times larger and louder than it had been, and he thought it sounded a bit like his mother's.

“What is your name, little boy?” it asked.

“What’s your name, little boy?” it asked.

“Diamond,” answered Diamond, under the bed-clothes.

“Diamond,” replied Diamond, from beneath the covers.

“What a funny name!”

“What a funny name!”

“It's a very nice name,” returned its owner.

“It’s a really nice name,” replied its owner.

“I don't know that,” said the voice.

“I don’t know that,” the voice said.

“Well, I do,” retorted Diamond, a little rudely.

"Well, I do," Diamond replied, a bit rudely.

“Do you know to whom you are speaking!”

“Do you know who you’re talking to?!”

“No,” said Diamond.

“No,” Diamond said.

And indeed he did not. For to know a person's name is not always to know the person's self.

And he really didn't. Just knowing someone's name doesn't always mean you know who they really are.

“Then I must not be angry with you.—You had better look and see, though.”

“Then I shouldn’t be mad at you. You should probably take a look and see, though.”

“Diamond is a very pretty name,” persisted the boy, vexed that it should not give satisfaction.

“Diamond is a really nice name,” the boy insisted, frustrated that it didn’t seem to please anyone.

“Diamond is a useless thing rather,” said the voice.

"Diamonds are pretty useless," said the voice.

“That's not true. Diamond is very nice—as big as two—and so quiet all night! And doesn't he make a jolly row in the morning, getting upon his four great legs! It's like thunder.”

“That's not true. Diamond is really nice—almost as big as two—and he’s so quiet all night! And doesn’t he make a cheerful noise in the morning, getting up on his four big legs! It's like thunder.”

“You don't seem to know what a diamond is.”

“You don’t seem to know what a diamond is.”

“Oh, don't I just! Diamond is a great and good horse; and he sleeps right under me. He is old Diamond, and I am young Diamond; or, if you like it better, for you're very particular, Mr. North Wind, he's big Diamond, and I'm little Diamond; and I don't know which of us my father likes best.”

“Oh, yes I do! Diamond is a wonderful horse, and he sleeps right under me. He’s old Diamond, and I’m young Diamond; or, if you prefer, since you’re very particular, Mr. North Wind, he’s big Diamond, and I’m little Diamond; and I don’t know which of us my father likes more.”

A beautiful laugh, large but very soft and musical, sounded somewhere beside him, but Diamond kept his head under the clothes.

A lovely laugh, big yet very gentle and melodic, echoed nearby, but Diamond kept his head hidden under the covers.

“I'm not Mr. North Wind,” said the voice.

“I'm not Mr. North Wind,” said the voice.

“You told me that you were the North Wind,” insisted Diamond.

“You told me you were the North Wind,” Diamond insisted.

“I did not say Mister North Wind,” said the voice.

“I didn’t say Mister North Wind,” said the voice.

“Well, then, I do; for mother tells me I ought to be polite.”

“Well, I do; because my mom says I should be polite.”

“Then let me tell you I don't think it at all polite of you to say Mister to me.”

“Then let me tell you, I don't think it's polite for you to call me Mister.”

“Well, I didn't know better. I'm very sorry.”

“Well, I didn't know any better. I'm really sorry.”

“But you ought to know better.”

“But you should know.”

“I don't know that.”

"I don't know that."

“I do. You can't say it's polite to lie there talking—with your head under the bed-clothes, and never look up to see what kind of person you are talking to.—I want you to come out with me.”

“I do. You can't say it's polite to lie there talking—with your head under the covers, and never look up to see what kind of person you're talking to.—I want you to come out with me.”

“I want to go to sleep,” said Diamond, very nearly crying, for he did not like to be scolded, even when he deserved it.

“I want to go to sleep,” said Diamond, almost in tears, as he didn’t like being scolded, even when he knew he deserved it.

“You shall sleep all the better to-morrow night.”

“You'll sleep much better tomorrow night.”

“Besides,” said Diamond, “you are out in Mr. Dyves's garden, and I can't get there. I can only get into our own yard.”

“Plus,” said Diamond, “you’re in Mr. Dyves's garden, and I can’t get there. I can only go into our own yard.”

“Will you take your head out of the bed-clothes?” said the voice, just a little angrily.

“Will you take your head out from under the blankets?” said the voice, a bit angrily.

“No!” answered Diamond, half peevish, half frightened.

“No!” answered Diamond, part annoyed, part scared.

The instant he said the word, a tremendous blast of wind crashed in a board of the wall, and swept the clothes off Diamond. He started up in terror. Leaning over him was the large, beautiful, pale face of a woman. Her dark eyes looked a little angry, for they had just begun to flash; but a quivering in her sweet upper lip made her look as if she were going to cry. What was the most strange was that away from her head streamed out her black hair in every direction, so that the darkness in the hay-loft looked as if it were made of her hair but as Diamond gazed at her in speechless amazement, mingled with confidence—for the boy was entranced with her mighty beauty—her hair began to gather itself out of the darkness, and fell down all about her again, till her face looked out of the midst of it like a moon out of a cloud. From her eyes came all the light by which Diamond saw her face and her hair; and that was all he did see of her yet. The wind was over and gone.

The moment he said the word, a powerful gust of wind slammed against the wall, knocking Diamond's clothes away. He shot up in fear. Above him leaned a stunning, pale woman with a large, beautiful face. Her dark eyes appeared slightly angry, as they had just started to flash, but the trembling of her sweet upper lip made her look like she was about to cry. The most unusual thing was that her black hair streamed out from her head in every direction, making the darkness in the hayloft seem like it was made of her hair. As Diamond stared at her in dumbfounded amazement, mixed with confidence—because the boy was captivated by her incredible beauty—her hair started to pull back from the darkness and fell around her once more, revealing her face like a moon emerging from a cloud. The light that allowed Diamond to see her face and hair came entirely from her eyes; that was all he could see of her for now. The wind was over and gone.

“Will you go with me now, you little Diamond? I am sorry I was forced to be so rough with you,” said the lady.

"Will you come with me now, you little Diamond? I'm sorry I had to be so harsh with you," said the lady.

“I will; yes, I will,” answered Diamond, holding out both his arms. “But,” he added, dropping them, “how shall I get my clothes? They are in mother's room, and the door is locked.”

“I will; yes, I will,” replied Diamond, stretching out both his arms. “But,” he added, dropping them, “how am I supposed to get my clothes? They're in my mom's room, and the door is locked.”

“Oh, never mind your clothes. You will not be cold. I shall take care of that. Nobody is cold with the north wind.”

“Oh, don’t worry about your clothes. You won’t be cold. I’ll handle that. Nobody gets cold with the north wind.”

“I thought everybody was,” said Diamond.

“I thought everyone was,” said Diamond.

“That is a great mistake. Most people make it, however. They are cold because they are not with the north wind, but without it.”

"That's a big mistake. Most people do it, though. They're cold not because they're with the north wind, but because they're without it."

If Diamond had been a little older, and had supposed himself a good deal wiser, he would have thought the lady was joking. But he was not older, and did not fancy himself wiser, and therefore understood her well enough. Again he stretched out his arms. The lady's face drew back a little.

If Diamond had been a bit older and thought of himself as a lot wiser, he would have thought the lady was joking. But he wasn't older and didn't see himself as wiser, so he understood her well enough. He stretched out his arms once more. The lady's face pulled back slightly.

“Follow me, Diamond,” she said.

“Come on, Diamond,” she said.

“Yes,” said Diamond, only a little ruefully.

"Yes," said Diamond, a bit regretful.

“You're not afraid?” said the North Wind.

“You're not scared?” said the North Wind.

“No, ma'am; but mother never would let me go without shoes: she never said anything about clothes, so I dare say she wouldn't mind that.”

“No, ma'am; but my mom never let me go without shoes: she never mentioned anything about clothes, so I guess she wouldn’t mind that.”

“I know your mother very well,” said the lady. “She is a good woman. I have visited her often. I was with her when you were born. I saw her laugh and cry both at once. I love your mother, Diamond.”

“I know your mom really well,” said the lady. “She’s a great woman. I’ve visited her a lot. I was with her when you were born. I saw her laugh and cry at the same time. I love your mom, Diamond.”

“How was it you did not know my name, then, ma'am? Please am I to say ma'am to you, ma'am?”

“How is it that you didn’t know my name, then, ma'am? Should I really be saying ma'am to you, ma'am?”

“One question at a time, dear boy. I knew your name quite well, but I wanted to hear what you would say for it. Don't you remember that day when the man was finding fault with your name—how I blew the window in?”

“One question at a time, kid. I knew your name pretty well, but I wanted to hear what you would say about it. Don't you remember that day when the guy was criticizing your name—how I blew the window in?”

“Yes, yes,” answered Diamond, eagerly. “Our window opens like a door, right over the coach-house door. And the wind—you, ma'am—came in, and blew the Bible out of the man's hands, and the leaves went all flutter, flutter on the floor, and my mother picked it up and gave it back to him open, and there——”

“Yes, yes,” replied Diamond, excitedly. “Our window opens like a door, right over the coach-house door. And the wind—you, ma'am—came in and blew the Bible out of the man's hands, and the pages went all fluttering on the floor, and my mother picked it up and handed it back to him open, and there——”

“Was your name in the Bible—the sixth stone in the high priest's breastplate.”

“Was your name in the Bible—the sixth stone in the high priest's breastplate?”

“Oh!—a stone, was it?” said Diamond. “I thought it had been a horse—I did.”

“Oh!—a stone, was it?” said Diamond. “I thought it was a horse—I really did.”

“Never mind. A horse is better than a stone any day. Well, you see, I know all about you and your mother.”

“Forget it. A horse is always better than a rock. Look, I know all about you and your mom.”

“Yes. I will go with you.”

"Sure. I'll go with you."

“Now for the next question: you're not to call me ma'am. You must call me just my own name—respectfully, you know—just North Wind.”

“Now for the next question: you’re not supposed to call me ma’am. You should just call me by my name—respectfully, of course—just North Wind.”

“Well, please, North Wind, you are so beautiful, I am quite ready to go with you.”

“Well, please, North Wind, you’re so beautiful, I’m totally ready to go with you.”

“You must not be ready to go with everything beautiful all at once, Diamond.”

“You shouldn’t be prepared to embrace everything beautiful all at once, Diamond.”

“But what's beautiful can't be bad. You're not bad, North Wind?”

"But what's beautiful can't be bad. You're not bad, North Wind?"

“No; I'm not bad. But sometimes beautiful things grow bad by doing bad, and it takes some time for their badness to spoil their beauty. So little boys may be mistaken if they go after things because they are beautiful.”

“No; I'm not bad. But sometimes beautiful things turn bad by doing bad, and it takes a while for their badness to ruin their beauty. So little boys might be misled if they chase after things just because they are beautiful.”

“Well, I will go with you because you are beautiful and good, too.”

“Well, I'll go with you because you’re beautiful and good, too.”

“Ah, but there's another thing, Diamond:—What if I should look ugly without being bad—look ugly myself because I am making ugly things beautiful?—What then?”

“Ah, but there's another thing, Diamond:—What if I look ugly without being bad—look ugly myself because I'm making ugly things beautiful?—What then?”

“I don't quite understand you, North Wind. You tell me what then.”

“I don’t really get you, North Wind. So, what do you want to say?”

“Well, I will tell you. If you see me with my face all black, don't be frightened. If you see me flapping wings like a bat's, as big as the whole sky, don't be frightened. If you hear me raging ten times worse than Mrs. Bill, the blacksmith's wife—even if you see me looking in at people's windows like Mrs. Eve Dropper, the gardener's wife—you must believe that I am doing my work. Nay, Diamond, if I change into a serpent or a tiger, you must not let go your hold of me, for my hand will never change in yours if you keep a good hold. If you keep a hold, you will know who I am all the time, even when you look at me and can't see me the least like the North Wind. I may look something very awful. Do you understand?”

“Well, let me explain. If you see me with my face all black, don’t be scared. If you see me flapping wings like a giant bat, as big as the whole sky, don’t be scared. If you hear me raging ten times worse than Mrs. Bill, the blacksmith's wife—even if you see me peeking in at people's windows like Mrs. Eve Dropper, the gardener's wife—you have to believe that I’m just doing my job. No, Diamond, if I turn into a serpent or a tiger, you must hold on tight, because my hand will never change in yours if you keep a good grip. If you hold on, you’ll always know who I am, even when I look nothing like the North Wind. I might look really scary. Do you understand?”

“Quite well,” said little Diamond.

“Pretty good,” said little Diamond.

“Come along, then,” said North Wind, and disappeared behind the mountain of hay.

“Come on, then,” said North Wind, and vanished behind the mound of hay.

Diamond crept out of bed and followed her.

Diamond got out of bed quietly and followed her.





CHAPTER II. THE LAWN

WHEN Diamond got round the corner of the hay, for a moment he hesitated. The stair by which he would naturally have gone down to the door was at the other side of the loft, and looked very black indeed; for it was full of North Wind's hair, as she descended before him. And just beside him was the ladder going straight down into the stable, up which his father always came to fetch the hay for Diamond's dinner. Through the opening in the floor the faint gleam of the-stable lantern was enticing, and Diamond thought he would run down that way.

WHEN Diamond rounded the corner of the hay, he hesitated for a moment. The stairs he would normally take to get to the door were on the other side of the loft and looked extremely dark; they were full of North Wind's hair as she descended ahead of him. Just next to him was the ladder leading straight down into the stable, which his father always used to fetch the hay for Diamond's dinner. Through the opening in the floor, the faint glow of the stable lantern was inviting, and Diamond thought he would head down that way.

The stair went close past the loose-box in which Diamond the horse lived. When Diamond the boy was half-way down, he remembered that it was of no use to go this way, for the stable-door was locked. But at the same moment there was horse Diamond's great head poked out of his box on to the ladder, for he knew boy Diamond although he was in his night-gown, and wanted him to pull his ears for him. This Diamond did very gently for a minute or so, and patted and stroked his neck too, and kissed the big horse, and had begun to take the bits of straw and hay out of his mane, when all at once he recollected that the Lady North Wind was waiting for him in the yard.

The stairs went right past the loose box where Diamond the horse lived. When Diamond the boy was halfway down, he remembered it was pointless to go this way since the stable door was locked. But just then, Diamond the horse poked his big head out of his box onto the ladder, recognizing boy Diamond even though he was in his nightgown, and wanting him to pull his ears. Diamond did this very gently for a minute or so, patted and stroked his neck, kissed the big horse, and started to pull bits of straw and hay out of his mane when suddenly he remembered that Lady North Wind was waiting for him in the yard.

“Good night, Diamond,” he said, and darted up the ladder, across the loft, and down the stair to the door. But when he got out into the yard, there was no lady.

“Good night, Diamond,” he said, and rushed up the ladder, across the loft, and down the stairs to the door. But when he got outside into the yard, there was no lady.

Now it is always a dreadful thing to think there is somebody and find nobody. Children in particular have not made up their minds to it; they generally cry at nobody, especially when they wake up at night. But it was an especial disappointment to Diamond, for his little heart had been beating with joy: the face of the North Wind was so grand! To have a lady like that for a friend—with such long hair, too! Why, it was longer than twenty Diamonds' tails! She was gone. And there he stood, with his bare feet on the stones of the paved yard.

Now it's always a horrible thing to think there's someone there and then find nobody. Kids, in particular, haven’t come to terms with it; they usually cry for nobody, especially when they wake up at night. But it was a huge disappointment for Diamond because his little heart had been racing with joy: the face of the North Wind was so impressive! To have a lady like that as a friend—with such long hair too! It was longer than twenty Diamonds' tails! She was gone. And there he stood, with his bare feet on the stones of the paved yard.

It was a clear night overhead, and the stars were shining. Orion in particular was making the most of his bright belt and golden sword. But the moon was only a poor thin crescent. There was just one great, jagged, black and gray cloud in the sky, with a steep side to it like a precipice; and the moon was against this side, and looked as if she had tumbled off the top of the cloud-hill, and broken herself in rolling down the precipice. She did not seem comfortable, for she was looking down into the deep pit waiting for her. At least that was what Diamond thought as he stood for a moment staring at her. But he was quite wrong, for the moon was not afraid, and there was no pit she was going down into, for there were no sides to it, and a pit without sides to it is not a pit at all. Diamond, however, had not been out so late before in all his life, and things looked so strange about him!—just as if he had got into Fairyland, of which he knew quite as much as anybody; for his mother had no money to buy books to set him wrong on the subject. I have seen this world—only sometimes, just now and then, you know—look as strange as ever I saw Fairyland. But I confess that I have not yet seen Fairyland at its best. I am always going to see it so some time. But if you had been out in the face and not at the back of the North Wind, on a cold rather frosty night, and in your night-gown, you would have felt it all quite as strange as Diamond did. He cried a little, just a little, he was so disappointed to lose the lady: of course, you, little man, wouldn't have done that! But for my part, I don't mind people crying so much as I mind what they cry about, and how they cry—whether they cry quietly like ladies and gentlemen, or go shrieking like vulgar emperors, or ill-natured cooks; for all emperors are not gentlemen, and all cooks are not ladies—nor all queens and princesses for that matter, either.

It was a clear night above, and the stars were shining brightly. Orion, in particular, was showing off his bright belt and golden sword. But the moon was just a thin crescent. There was one large, jagged, black and gray cloud in the sky, sloping down like a cliff; and the moon was against this side, looking like she had fallen off the top of the cloud and tumbled down the cliff. She didn’t seem comfortable, as she was staring down into the deep pit below her. At least that’s what Diamond thought as he stared at her for a moment. But he was completely wrong, because the moon wasn’t afraid, and there was no pit to fall into, since there were no sides to it, and a pit without sides isn’t a pit at all. Diamond, however, had never been out this late in his life, and everything looked so strange around him!—as if he had entered Fairyland, which he knew just as much about as anyone else; because his mother couldn’t afford books to mislead him on the topic. I’ve seen this world—only sometimes, just now and then, you know—look as strange as I’ve ever seen Fairyland. But I admit I haven’t seen Fairyland at its best yet. I'm always planning to see it someday. But if you had been out in the open and not behind the North Wind, on a rather cold, frosty night, and in your pajamas, you would have felt it all just as strange as Diamond did. He cried a little, just a bit, because he was so disappointed to lose the lady: of course, you, little man, wouldn’t have done that! But for me, I don’t mind people crying as much as I mind what they’re crying about, and how they cry—whether they cry quietly like ladies and gentlemen, or scream like rude emperors or grumpy cooks; because not all emperors are gentlemen, and not all cooks are ladies—nor are all queens and princesses for that matter, either.

But it can't be denied that a little gentle crying does one good. It did Diamond good; for as soon as it was over he was a brave boy again.

But it can't be denied that a little gentle crying does a person good. It did Diamond good; because as soon as it was over, he was a brave boy again.

“She shan't say it was my fault, anyhow!” said Diamond. “I daresay she is hiding somewhere to see what I will do. I will look for her.”

“She won't say it was my fault, anyway!” said Diamond. “I bet she's hiding somewhere to see what I'll do. I’ll go look for her.”

So he went round the end of the stable towards the kitchen-garden. But the moment he was clear of the shelter of the stable, sharp as a knife came the wind against his little chest and his bare legs. Still he would look in the kitchen-garden, and went on. But when he got round the weeping-ash that stood in the corner, the wind blew much stronger, and it grew stronger and stronger till he could hardly fight against it. And it was so cold! All the flashy spikes of the stars seemed to have got somehow into the wind. Then he thought of what the lady had said about people being cold because they were not with the North Wind. How it was that he should have guessed what she meant at that very moment I cannot tell, but I have observed that the most wonderful thing in the world is how people come to understand anything. He turned his back to the wind, and trotted again towards the yard; whereupon, strange to say, it blew so much more gently against his calves than it had blown against his shins that he began to feel almost warm by contrast.

So he went around the end of the stable towards the garden. But the moment he stepped out from the shelter of the stable, the wind hit him hard against his little chest and bare legs. Still, he wanted to check out the garden, so he kept going. But when he got around the weeping ash in the corner, the wind blew much stronger, and it kept getting stronger until he could hardly stand against it. And it was freezing! All the sharp points of the stars seemed to have gotten into the wind somehow. Then he remembered what the lady had said about people being cold because they weren't with the North Wind. How he understood what she meant at that moment, I can't say, but I've noticed that the most incredible thing in the world is how people come to grasp anything. He turned his back to the wind and trotted back towards the yard; strangely, the wind blew much more gently against his calves than it had against his shins, making him feel almost warm by comparison.

You must not think it was cowardly of Diamond to turn his back to the wind: he did so only because he thought Lady North Wind had said something like telling him to do so. If she had said to him that he must hold his face to it, Diamond would have held his face to it. But the most foolish thing is to fight for no good, and to please nobody.

You shouldn't think it was cowardly of Diamond to turn his back to the wind; he did it only because he believed Lady North Wind had told him to. If she had told him to face the wind, he would have done that. But the silliest thing is to fight for no reason and to please no one.

Well, it was just as if the wind was pushing Diamond along. If he turned round, it grew very sharp on his legs especially, and so he thought the wind might really be Lady North Wind, though he could not see her, and he had better let her blow him wherever she pleased. So she blew and blew, and he went and went, until he found himself standing at a door in a wall, which door led from the yard into a little belt of shrubbery, flanking Mr. Coleman's house. Mr. Coleman was his father's master, and the owner of Diamond. He opened the door, and went through the shrubbery, and out into the middle of the lawn, still hoping to find North Wind. The soft grass was very pleasant to his bare feet, and felt warm after the stones of the yard; but the lady was nowhere to be seen. Then he began to think that after all he must have done wrong, and she was offended with him for not following close after her, but staying to talk to the horse, which certainly was neither wise nor polite.

Well, it was like the wind was pushing Diamond along. If he turned around, it got really sharp on his legs, so he thought the wind might actually be Lady North Wind, even though he couldn’t see her, and he’d better just let her take him wherever she wanted. So she blew and blew, and he walked and walked, until he found himself standing at a door in a wall, which led from the yard into a little area of shrubs next to Mr. Coleman's house. Mr. Coleman was his father's boss and the owner of Diamond. He opened the door, went through the shrubs, and stepped onto the lawn, still hoping to find North Wind. The soft grass felt really nice on his bare feet and was warm after the stones in the yard, but the lady was nowhere to be found. Then he started to think that maybe he had done something wrong, and she was upset with him for not following her closely and instead talking to the horse, which certainly wasn’t very wise or polite.

There he stood in the middle of the lawn, the wind blowing his night-gown till it flapped like a loose sail. The stars were very shiny over his head; but they did not give light enough to show that the grass was green; and Diamond stood alone in the strange night, which looked half solid all about him. He began to wonder whether he was in a dream or not. It was important to determine this; “for,” thought Diamond, “if I am in a dream, I am safe in my bed, and I needn't cry. But if I'm not in a dream, I'm out here, and perhaps I had better cry, or, at least, I'm not sure whether I can help it.” He came to the conclusion, however, that, whether he was in a dream or not, there could be no harm in not crying for a little while longer: he could begin whenever he liked.

There he stood in the middle of the lawn, the wind blowing his nightgown until it flapped like a loose sail. The stars were shining brightly above him, but they didn’t provide enough light to show that the grass was green; and Diamond felt alone in the strange night, which seemed half solid all around him. He started to wonder whether he was dreaming or not. It was important to figure this out; “because,” thought Diamond, “if I’m dreaming, I’m safe in my bed, and I don’t need to cry. But if I'm not dreaming, I’m out here, and maybe I should cry, or at least, I’m not sure if I can stop myself.” He decided, however, that whether he was dreaming or not, it wouldn't hurt to hold off on crying for a little while longer: he could start whenever he wanted.

The back of Mr. Coleman's house was to the lawn, and one of the drawing-room windows looked out upon it. The ladies had not gone to bed; for the light was still shining in that window. But they had no idea that a little boy was standing on the lawn in his night-gown, or they would have run out in a moment. And as long as he saw that light, Diamond could not feel quite lonely. He stood staring, not at the great warrior Orion in the sky, nor yet at the disconsolate, neglected moon going down in the west, but at the drawing-room window with the light shining through its green curtains. He had been in that room once or twice that he could remember at Christmas times; for the Colemans were kind people, though they did not care much about children.

The back of Mr. Coleman's house faced the lawn, and one of the living room windows looked out onto it. The ladies hadn’t gone to bed yet; the light was still shining in that window. But they had no idea that a little boy was standing on the lawn in his nightgown, or they would have rushed out immediately. As long as he saw that light, Diamond couldn’t feel too lonely. He stood staring, not at the great warrior Orion in the sky, nor at the sad, neglected moon setting in the west, but at the living room window with the light glowing through its green curtains. He had been in that room a couple of times that he could remember during Christmas; the Colemans were nice people, even though they didn’t care much about kids.

All at once the light went nearly out: he could only see a glimmer of the shape of the window. Then, indeed, he felt that he was left alone. It was so dreadful to be out in the night after everybody was gone to bed! That was more than he could bear. He burst out crying in good earnest, beginning with a wail like that of the wind when it is waking up.

All of a sudden, the light almost disappeared: he could only see a faint outline of the window. In that moment, he truly felt alone. It was terrifying to be outside in the night after everyone had gone to bed! That was more than he could handle. He broke down in tears, starting with a wail like the wind when it’s starting to wake up.

Perhaps you think this was very foolish; for could he not go home to his own bed again when he liked? Yes; but it looked dreadful to him to creep up that stair again and lie down in his bed again, and know that North Wind's window was open beside him, and she gone, and he might never see her again. He would be just as lonely there as here. Nay, it would be much worse if he had to think that the window was nothing but a hole in the wall.

Perhaps you think this was really foolish; couldn’t he just go home to his own bed whenever he wanted? Yes, but it felt terrible to him to climb up that stair again and lie down in his bed, knowing that North Wind's window was open next to him, that she was gone, and he might never see her again. He would be just as lonely there as he was here. In fact, it would be much worse if he had to think that the window was just a hole in the wall.

At the very moment when he burst out crying, the old nurse who had grown to be one of the family, for she had not gone away when Miss Coleman did not want any more nursing, came to the back door, which was of glass, to close the shutters. She thought she heard a cry, and, peering out with a hand on each side of her eyes like Diamond's blinkers, she saw something white on the lawn. Too old and too wise to be frightened, she opened the door, and went straight towards the white thing to see what it was. And when Diamond saw her coming he was not frightened either, though Mrs. Crump was a little cross sometimes; for there is a good kind of crossness that is only disagreeable, and there is a bad kind of crossness that is very nasty indeed. So she came up with her neck stretched out, and her head at the end of it, and her eyes foremost of all, like a snail's, peering into the night to see what it could be that went on glimmering white before her. When she did see, she made a great exclamation, and threw up her hands. Then without a word, for she thought Diamond was walking in his sleep, she caught hold of him, and led him towards the house. He made no objection, for he was just in the mood to be grateful for notice of any sort, and Mrs. Crump led him straight into the drawing-room.

At the moment he started crying, the old nurse, who had become part of the family since she stayed on when Miss Coleman decided she didn't need any more help, came to the back door, which was made of glass, to close the shutters. She thought she heard a cry, and, peering out with her hands on either side of her eyes like blinkers, she saw something white on the lawn. Too old and wise to be scared, she opened the door and walked straight towards the white thing to check it out. And when Diamond saw her coming, he wasn’t scared either, even though Mrs. Crump could be a bit grumpy sometimes; there’s a kind of grumpiness that’s just annoying and a kind that’s really unpleasant. So she approached with her neck stretched out, her head forward, and her eyes leading the way, like a snail, peering into the night to figure out what was glowing white in front of her. When she realized what it was, she exclaimed loudly and threw her hands up. Then, without saying anything, thinking Diamond was sleepwalking, she grabbed his hand and led him toward the house. He didn’t resist because he was in the mood to appreciate any attention, and Mrs. Crump took him straight into the drawing-room.

Now, from the neglect of the new housemaid, the fire in Miss Coleman's bedroom had gone out, and her mother had told her to brush her hair by the drawing-room fire—a disorderly proceeding which a mother's wish could justify. The young lady was very lovely, though not nearly so beautiful as North Wind; and her hair was extremely long, for it came down to her knees—though that was nothing at all to North Wind's hair. Yet when she looked round, with her hair all about her, as Diamond entered, he thought for one moment that it was North Wind, and, pulling his hand from Mrs. Crump's, he stretched out his arms and ran towards Miss Coleman. She was so pleased that she threw down her brush, and almost knelt on the floor to receive him in her arms. He saw the next moment that she was not Lady North Wind, but she looked so like her he could not help running into her arms and bursting into tears afresh. Mrs. Crump said the poor child had walked out in his sleep, and Diamond thought she ought to know, and did not contradict her for anything he knew, it might be so indeed. He let them talk on about him, and said nothing; and when, after their astonishment was over, and Miss Coleman had given him a sponge-cake, it was decreed that Mrs. Crump should take him to his mother, he was quite satisfied.

Now, due to the new housemaid's neglect, the fire in Miss Coleman's bedroom had gone out, and her mother had told her to brush her hair by the drawing-room fire—a messy situation that a mother's request could excuse. The young lady was very pretty, though not nearly as stunning as North Wind; her hair was exceptionally long, reaching all the way down to her knees—even though that was nothing compared to North Wind's hair. When she turned around, with her hair flowing around her, as Diamond walked in, he momentarily thought it was North Wind. He pulled his hand away from Mrs. Crump's and ran towards Miss Coleman, stretching out his arms. She was so delighted that she dropped her brush and nearly knelt on the floor to welcome him into her embrace. The next moment, he realized she wasn't Lady North Wind, but she looked so much like her that he couldn't help but run into her arms and start crying again. Mrs. Crump mentioned that the poor child had walked out in his sleep, and Diamond thought she should know, so he didn't contradict her; it might indeed be true. He let them talk about him without saying anything, and when their shock wore off, and Miss Coleman had given him a sponge cake, it was decided that Mrs. Crump would take him to his mother, and he was perfectly happy with that.

His mother had to get out of bed to open the door when Mrs. Crump knocked. She was indeed surprised to see her, boy; and having taken him in her arms and carried him to his bed, returned and had a long confabulation with Mrs. Crump, for they were still talking when Diamond fell fast asleep, and could hear them no longer.

His mom had to get out of bed to open the door when Mrs. Crump knocked. She was definitely surprised to see her and, after picking him up and taking him to his bed, came back and had a long chat with Mrs. Crump, as they were still talking when Diamond fell fast asleep and could no longer hear them.





CHAPTER III. OLD DIAMOND

DIAMOND woke very early in the morning, and thought what a curious dream he had had. But the memory grew brighter and brighter in his head, until it did not look altogether like a dream, and he began to doubt whether he had not really been abroad in the wind last night. He came to the conclusion that, if he had really been brought home to his mother by Mrs. Crump, she would say something to him about it, and that would settle the matter. Then he got up and dressed himself, but, finding that his father and mother were not yet stirring, he went down the ladder to the stable. There he found that even old Diamond was not awake yet, for he, as well as young Diamond, always got up the moment he woke, and now he was lying as flat as a horse could lie upon his nice trim bed of straw.

DIAMOND woke up very early in the morning and thought about what a strange dream he had. But the memory became clearer and clearer in his mind until it didn’t feel like just a dream anymore, and he started to wonder if he had actually been outside in the wind the night before. He figured that if Mrs. Crump had really brought him home to his mother, she would have said something about it, and that would put his mind at ease. So, he got up and got dressed, but since his parents weren’t awake yet, he went down the ladder to the stable. There, he found that even old Diamond wasn’t awake yet, as he, like young Diamond, always got up immediately when he woke up, and now he was lying as flat as a horse could on his neat bed of straw.

“I'll give old Diamond a surprise,” thought the boy; and creeping up very softly, before the horse knew, he was astride of his back. Then it was young Diamond's turn to have more of a surprise than he had expected; for as with an earthquake, with a rumbling and a rocking hither and thither, a sprawling of legs and heaving as of many backs, young Diamond found himself hoisted up in the air, with both hands twisted in the horse's mane. The next instant old Diamond lashed out with both his hind legs, and giving one cry of terror young Diamond found himself lying on his neck, with his arms as far round it as they would go. But then the horse stood as still as a stone, except that he lifted his head gently up to let the boy slip down to his back. For when he heard young Diamond's cry he knew that there was nothing to kick about; for young Diamond was a good boy, and old Diamond was a good horse, and the one was all right on the back of the other.

“I’ll give old Diamond a surprise,” thought the boy; and creeping up very quietly, before the horse knew it, he was on his back. Then it was young Diamond’s turn to be more surprised than he expected; for with a rumble and sway, legs sprawling and the motion of many backs, young Diamond found himself hoisted up in the air, with both hands tangled in the horse's mane. The next moment, old Diamond kicked out with both hind legs, and with a cry of panic, young Diamond found himself lying on his neck, with his arms wrapped around it as much as they could go. But then the horse stood completely still, except for gently raising his head to let the boy slide down onto his back. When he heard young Diamond’s cry, he knew there was nothing to be afraid of; for young Diamond was a good boy, and old Diamond was a good horse, and they were both okay with each other.

As soon as Diamond had got himself comfortable on the saddle place, the horse began pulling at the hay, and the boy began thinking. He had never mounted Diamond himself before, and he had never got off him without being lifted down. So he sat, while the horse ate, wondering how he was to reach the ground.

As soon as Diamond settled into the saddle, the horse started munching on the hay, and the boy began to think. He had never climbed onto Diamond by himself before, and he had never gotten off without someone helping him down. So he sat there, while the horse ate, wondering how he was going to get down.

But while he meditated, his mother woke, and her first thought was to see her boy. She had visited him twice during the night, and found him sleeping quietly. Now his bed was empty, and she was frightened.

But while he was deep in thought, his mother woke up, and her first thought was to check on her son. She had gone to see him twice during the night and found him sleeping peacefully. Now his bed was empty, and she felt scared.

“Diamond! Diamond! Where are you, Diamond?” she called out.

“Diamond! Diamond! Where are you, Diamond?” she shouted.

Diamond turned his head where he sat like a knight on his steed in enchanted stall, and cried aloud,—

Diamond turned his head where he sat like a knight on his horse in an enchanted stable, and shouted out,—

“Here, mother!”

“Mom, over here!”

“Where, Diamond?” she returned.

"Where are you, Diamond?" she replied.

“Here, mother, on Diamond's back.”

"Here, mom, on Diamond's back."

She came running to the ladder, and peeping down, saw him aloft on the great horse.

She ran over to the ladder and, looking down, saw him up high on the big horse.

“Come down, Diamond,” she said.

“Come down, Diamond,” she said.

“I can't,” answered Diamond.

"I can’t," replied Diamond.

“How did you get up?” asked his mother.

“How did you wake up?” his mother asked.

“Quite easily,” answered he; “but when I got up, Diamond would get up too, and so here I am.”

“Pretty easily,” he replied; “but when I got up, Diamond would get up too, so here I am.”

His mother thought he had been walking in his sleep again, and hurried down the ladder. She did not much like going up to the horse, for she had not been used to horses; but she would have gone into a lion's den, not to say a horse's stall, to help her boy. So she went and lifted him off Diamond's back, and felt braver all her life after. She carried him in her arms up to her room; but, afraid of frightening him at his own sleep-walking, as she supposed it, said nothing about last night. Before the next day was over, Diamond had almost concluded the whole adventure a dream.

His mom thought he had been sleepwalking again, so she rushed down the ladder. She wasn’t too comfortable going up to the horse since she wasn’t used to them; but she would have entered a lion's den, let alone a horse's stall, to help her son. So she went and lifted him off Diamond's back, feeling braver for the rest of her life after that. She carried him in her arms up to her room, but not wanting to scare him about his supposed sleepwalking, she didn't mention anything about last night. By the end of the next day, Diamond had nearly convinced himself that the whole adventure was just a dream.

For a week his mother watched him very carefully—going into the loft several times a night—as often, in fact, as she woke. Every time she found him fast asleep.

For a week, his mom kept a close eye on him—going up to the loft several times a night—anytime she woke up. Each time, she found him sound asleep.

All that week it was hard weather. The grass showed white in the morning with the hoar-frost which clung like tiny comfits to every blade. And as Diamond's shoes were not good, and his mother had not quite saved up enough money to get him the new pair she so much wanted for him, she would not let him run out. He played all his games over and over indoors, especially that of driving two chairs harnessed to the baby's cradle; and if they did not go very fast, they went as fast as could be expected of the best chairs in the world, although one of them had only three legs, and the other only half a back.

All week the weather was rough. The grass glistened white in the morning with frost that clung like tiny candies to every blade. Since Diamond's shoes weren't very good and his mother hadn't quite saved enough money to buy him the new pair she really wanted for him, she wouldn't let him go outside. He played all his games repeatedly indoors, especially the one where he drove two chairs hitched to the baby's cradle; and even though they didn't go super fast, they went as fast as could be expected from the best chairs in the world, even though one had only three legs and the other only half a back.

At length his mother brought home his new shoes, and no sooner did she find they fitted him than she told him he might run out in the yard and amuse himself for an hour.

At last, his mom brought home his new shoes, and as soon as she checked that they fit him, she told him he could go out in the yard and have fun for an hour.

The sun was going down when he flew from the door like a bird from its cage. All the world was new to him. A great fire of sunset burned on the top of the gate that led from the stables to the house; above the fire in the sky lay a large lake of green light, above that a golden cloud, and over that the blue of the wintry heavens. And Diamond thought that, next to his own home, he had never seen any place he would like so much to live in as that sky. For it is not fine things that make home a nice place, but your mother and your father.

The sun was setting when he flew out the door like a bird escaping its cage. Everything felt new to him. A brilliant sunset lit up the top of the gate that connected the stables to the house; above the blazing sky was a big expanse of green light, above that floated a golden cloud, and above that was the blue of the winter sky. And Diamond thought that, next to his own home, he had never seen anywhere he would love to live as much as that sky. Because it’s not fancy things that make a home feel nice, but your mother and father.

As he was looking at the lovely colours, the gates were thrown open, and there was old Diamond and his friend in the carriage, dancing with impatience to get at their stalls and their oats. And in they came. Diamond was not in the least afraid of his father driving over him, but, careful not to spoil the grand show he made with his fine horses and his multitudinous cape, with a red edge to every fold, he slipped out of the way and let him dash right on to the stables. To be quite safe he had to step into the recess of the door that led from the yard to the shrubbery.

As he admired the beautiful colors, the gates swung open, and there were old Diamond and his friend in the carriage, eagerly waiting to get to their stalls and their oats. And in they came. Diamond wasn’t at all scared of his father driving over him, but to avoid ruining the impressive display he created with his fine horses and his many-caped look, each fold trimmed with red, he stepped aside and let his father rush straight to the stables. To be completely safe, he had to step into the nook of the door that led from the yard to the garden.

As he stood there he remembered how the wind had driven him to this same spot on the night of his dream. And once more he was almost sure that it was no dream. At all events, he would go in and see whether things looked at all now as they did then. He opened the door, and passed through the little belt of shrubbery. Not a flower was to be seen in the beds on the lawn. Even the brave old chrysanthemums and Christmas roses had passed away before the frost. What? Yes! There was one! He ran and knelt down to look at it.

As he stood there, he remembered how the wind had brought him to this same spot on the night of his dream. And once again, he was almost convinced that it wasn't just a dream. In any case, he would go in and see if things looked at all like they did back then. He opened the door and walked through the small patch of bushes. Not a single flower was visible in the beds on the lawn. Even the resilient old chrysanthemums and Christmas roses had faded away before the frost. What? Yes! There was one! He ran over and knelt down to take a look at it.

It was a primrose—a dwarfish thing, but perfect in shape—a baby-wonder. As he stooped his face to see it close, a little wind began to blow, and two or three long leaves that stood up behind the flower shook and waved and quivered, but the primrose lay still in the green hollow, looking up at the sky, and not seeming to know that the wind was blowing at all. It was just a one eye that the dull black wintry earth had opened to look at the sky with. All at once Diamond thought it was saying its prayers, and he ought not to be staring at it so. He ran to the stable to see his father make Diamond's bed. Then his father took him in his arms, carried him up the ladder, and set him down at the table where they were going to have their tea.

It was a primrose—a tiny thing, but perfectly shaped—a little marvel. As he leaned in to see it up close, a gentle breeze started to blow, and a couple of long leaves behind the flower began to shake and flutter, but the primrose remained still in the green hollow, gazing up at the sky, seemingly unaware that the wind was even blowing. It was just one eye that the dull, black winter earth had opened to look at the sky with. Suddenly, Diamond thought it was saying its prayers, and he shouldn’t be staring at it like that. He ran to the stable to watch his dad make Diamond's bed. Then his dad picked him up, carried him up the ladder, and set him down at the table where they were getting ready to have their tea.

“Miss is very poorly,” said Diamond's father. “Mis'ess has been to the doctor with her to-day, and she looked very glum when she came out again. I was a-watching of them to see what doctor had said.”

“Miss is very sick,” said Diamond's father. “Miss has been to the doctor with her today, and she looked really down when she came out again. I was watching them to see what the doctor said.”

“And didn't Miss look glum too?” asked his mother.

“And didn’t Miss look upset too?” asked his mother.

“Not half as glum as Mis'ess,” returned the coachman. “You see—”

“Not nearly as gloomy as Miss,” replied the coachman. “You see—”

But he lowered his voice, and Diamond could not make out more than a word here and there. For Diamond's father was not only one of the finest of coachmen to look at, and one of the best of drivers, but one of the most discreet of servants as well. Therefore he did not talk about family affairs to any one but his wife, whom he had proved better than himself long ago, and was careful that even Diamond should hear nothing he could repeat again concerning master and his family.

But he lowered his voice, and Diamond could barely catch more than a word here and there. Diamond's father was not only one of the best-looking coachmen and an excellent driver, but he was also one of the most discreet servants. So, he didn't discuss family matters with anyone except his wife, who he had proven to be better than himself long ago, and he made sure that even Diamond didn't overhear anything he could repeat about the master and his family.

It was bed-time soon, and Diamond went to bed and fell fast asleep.

It was almost bedtime, so Diamond went to bed and quickly fell asleep.

He awoke all at once, in the dark.

He suddenly woke up in the dark.

“Open the window, Diamond,” said a voice.

“Open the window, Diamond,” a voice said.

Now Diamond's mother had once more pasted up North Wind's window.

Now Diamond's mother had once again covered North Wind's window.

“Are you North Wind?” said Diamond: “I don't hear you blowing.”

“Are you the North Wind?” Diamond asked. “I can’t hear you blowing.”

“No; but you hear me talking. Open the window, for I haven't overmuch time.”

“No; but you hear me talking. Open the window, because I don't have much time.”

“Yes,” returned Diamond. “But, please, North Wind, where's the use? You left me all alone last time.”

“Yes,” replied Diamond. “But, please, North Wind, what’s the point? You left me all alone last time.”

He had got up on his knees, and was busy with his nails once more at the paper over the hole in the wall. For now that North Wind spoke again, he remembered all that had taken place before as distinctly as if it had happened only last night.

He had gotten down on his knees and was focused on his nails again, working at the paper over the hole in the wall. Now that the North Wind had spoken again, he recalled everything that had happened before as clearly as if it had occurred just last night.

“Yes, but that was your fault,” returned North Wind. “I had work to do; and, besides, a gentleman should never keep a lady waiting.”

“Yes, but that was your fault,” said North Wind. “I had things to do; and besides, a gentleman should never make a lady wait.”

“But I'm not a gentleman,” said Diamond, scratching away at the paper.

“But I'm not a gentleman,” Diamond said, scratching away at the paper.

“I hope you won't say so ten years after this.”

“I hope you won't still feel that way ten years from now.”

“I'm going to be a coachman, and a coachman is not a gentleman,” persisted Diamond.

“I'm going to be a coach driver, and a coach driver is not a gentleman,” Diamond insisted.

“We call your father a gentleman in our house,” said North Wind.

“We refer to your father as a gentleman in our home,” said North Wind.

“He doesn't call himself one,” said Diamond.

"He doesn't call himself one," Diamond said.

“That's of no consequence: every man ought to be a gentleman, and your father is one.”

"That's not important: every man should be a gentleman, and your father is one."

Diamond was so pleased to hear this that he scratched at the paper like ten mice, and getting hold of the edge of it, tore it off. The next instant a young girl glided across the bed, and stood upon the floor.

Diamond was so happy to hear this that he scratched at the paper like ten mice, and grabbing the edge of it, tore it off. In the next moment, a young girl glided across the bed and stood on the floor.

“Oh dear!” said Diamond, quite dismayed; “I didn't know—who are you, please?”

“Oh no!” said Diamond, clearly upset; “I didn't know—who are you, please?”

“I'm North Wind.”

“I'm the North Wind.”

“Are you really?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes. Make haste.”

“Yes. Hurry up.”

“But you're no bigger than me.”

“But you’re not taller than I am.”

“Do you think I care about how big or how little I am? Didn't you see me this evening? I was less then.”

“Do you think I care about how big or small I am? Didn't you see me this evening? I was even less than that.”

“No. Where was you?”

“No. Where were you?”

“Behind the leaves of the primrose. Didn't you see them blowing?”

“Behind the primrose leaves. Didn’t you see them blowing?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Make haste, then, if you want to go with me.”

"Quick, then, if you want to come with me."

“But you are not big enough to take care of me. I think you are only Miss North Wind.”

“But you’re not strong enough to take care of me. I think you’re just Miss North Wind.”

“I am big enough to show you the way, anyhow. But if you won't come, why, you must stay.”

“I’m more than capable of showing you the way, regardless. But if you choose not to come, then you have to stay.”

“I must dress myself. I didn't mind with a grown lady, but I couldn't go with a little girl in my night-gown.”

“I need to get dressed. I didn’t care when it was with a grown woman, but I couldn’t go out with a little girl in my nightgown.”

“Very well. I'm not in such a hurry as I was the other night. Dress as fast as you can, and I'll go and shake the primrose leaves till you come.”

“Alright. I'm not as rushed as I was the other night. Get dressed as quickly as you can, and I’ll go and shake the primrose leaves until you arrive.”

“Don't hurt it,” said Diamond.

“Don’t hurt it,” said Diamond.

North Wind broke out in a little laugh like the breaking of silver bubbles, and was gone in a moment. Diamond saw—for it was a starlit night, and the mass of hay was at a low ebb now—the gleam of something vanishing down the stair, and, springing out of bed, dressed himself as fast as ever he could. Then he crept out into the yard, through the door in the wall, and away to the primrose. Behind it stood North Wind, leaning over it, and looking at the flower as if she had been its mother.

North Wind let out a small laugh that sounded like silver bubbles popping, and then she was gone in an instant. Diamond noticed—since it was a starlit night and the hay was low now—the glimmer of something disappearing down the stairs. He quickly jumped out of bed and dressed as fast as he could. Then he carefully made his way into the yard, through the door in the wall, and headed towards the primrose. Behind it stood North Wind, leaning over the flower and gazing at it as if she were its mother.

“Come along,” she said, jumping up and holding out her hand.

“Come on,” she said, jumping up and holding out her hand.

Diamond took her hand. It was cold, but so pleasant and full of life, it was better than warm. She led him across the garden. With one bound she was on the top of the wall. Diamond was left at the foot.

Diamond took her hand. It was cold, but so nice and full of life, it felt better than warm. She led him across the garden. With one leap, she was on top of the wall. Diamond was left at the bottom.

“Stop, stop!” he cried. “Please, I can't jump like that.”

“Stop, stop!” he shouted. “Please, I can't jump like that.”

“You don't try” said North Wind, who from the top looked down a foot taller than before.

“You're not even trying,” said North Wind, who from the top looked down a foot taller than before.

“Give me your hand again, and I will, try” said Diamond.

“Give me your hand again, and I will try,” Diamond said.

She reached down, Diamond laid hold of her hand, gave a great spring, and stood beside her.

She bent down, Diamond took her hand, sprang up, and stood next to her.

“This is nice!” he said.

"This is awesome!" he said.

Another bound, and they stood in the road by the river. It was full tide, and the stars were shining clear in its depths, for it lay still, waiting for the turn to run down again to the sea. They walked along its side. But they had not walked far before its surface was covered with ripples, and the stars had vanished from its bosom.

Another leap, and they found themselves by the river. It was high tide, and the stars were shining brightly in its depths, as it lay still, waiting for the current to flow back out to the sea. They strolled along its bank. But they hadn't gone far before the surface was covered with ripples, and the stars had disappeared from its depths.

And North Wind was now tall as a full-grown girl. Her hair was flying about her head, and the wind was blowing a breeze down the river. But she turned aside and went up a narrow lane, and as she went her hair fell down around her.

And North Wind was now as tall as a grown woman. Her hair was blowing around her head, and the wind was sending a breeze down the river. But she changed direction and walked up a narrow path, and as she walked, her hair fell down around her.

“I have some rather disagreeable work to do to-night,” she said, “before I get out to sea, and I must set about it at once. The disagreeable work must be looked after first.”

“I have some pretty unpleasant tasks to take care of tonight,” she said, “before I head out to sea, and I need to get started on them right away. The unpleasant tasks have to be prioritized first.”

So saying, she laid hold of Diamond and began to run, gliding along faster and faster. Diamond kept up with her as well as he could. She made many turnings and windings, apparently because it was not quite easy to get him over walls and houses. Once they ran through a hall where they found back and front doors open. At the foot of the stair North Wind stood still, and Diamond, hearing a great growl, started in terror, and there, instead of North Wind, was a huge wolf by his side. He let go his hold in dismay, and the wolf bounded up the stair. The windows of the house rattled and shook as if guns were firing, and the sound of a great fall came from above. Diamond stood with white face staring up at the landing.

So saying, she grabbed Diamond and started to run, gliding faster and faster. Diamond kept up with her as best as he could. She took many turns and twists, seemingly because it was a bit tricky to get him over walls and rooftops. At one point, they dashed through a hallway where both the front and back doors were open. At the bottom of the stairs, North Wind paused, and Diamond, hearing a loud growl, jumped in fear. Instead of North Wind, there was a huge wolf next to him. He let go in shock, and the wolf bounded up the stairs. The windows of the house rattled and shook as if gunfire was happening, and a loud crash could be heard from above. Diamond stood there with a pale face, staring up at the landing.

“Surely,” he thought, “North Wind can't be eating one of the children!” Coming to himself all at once, he rushed after her with his little fist clenched. There were ladies in long trains going up and down the stairs, and gentlemen in white neckties attending on them, who stared at him, but none of them were of the people of the house, and they said nothing. Before he reached the head of the stair, however, North Wind met him, took him by the hand, and hurried down and out of the house.

“Surely,” he thought, “North Wind can't be taking one of the kids!” Coming to his senses suddenly, he rushed after her with his little fist clenched. There were women in long gowns going up and down the stairs, and men in white bowties helping them, who stared at him, but none of them belonged to the household, and they said nothing. Before he reached the top of the stairs, though, North Wind met him, took him by the hand, and quickly led him down and out of the house.

“I hope you haven't eaten a baby, North Wind!” said Diamond, very solemnly.

“I hope you didn’t eat a baby, North Wind!” said Diamond, very seriously.

North Wind laughed merrily, and went tripping on faster. Her grassy robe swept and swirled about her steps, and wherever it passed over withered leaves, they went fleeing and whirling in spirals, and running on their edges like wheels, all about her feet.

North Wind laughed cheerfully and moved on quickly. Her grassy dress flowed and danced around her steps, and wherever it brushed against dried leaves, they flew away and spun in spirals, rolling on their edges like little wheels, all around her feet.

“No,” she said at last, “I did not eat a baby. You would not have had to ask that foolish question if you had not let go your hold of me. You would have seen how I served a nurse that was calling a child bad names, and telling her she was wicked. She had been drinking. I saw an ugly gin bottle in a cupboard.”

“No,” she finally said, “I didn’t eat a baby. You wouldn’t have had to ask that silly question if you hadn’t let go of me. You would have seen how I took care of a nurse who was calling a child bad names and telling her she was wicked. She had been drinking. I saw a nasty gin bottle in a cupboard.”

“And you frightened her?” said Diamond.

“And you scared her?” said Diamond.

“I believe so!” answered North Wind laughing merrily. “I flew at her throat, and she tumbled over on the floor with such a crash that they ran in. She'll be turned away to-morrow—and quite time, if they knew as much as I do.”

“I think so!” replied North Wind, laughing happily. “I went straight for her throat, and she fell to the floor with such a bang that they rushed in. She'll be kicked out tomorrow—and it’s about time, if they knew as much as I do.”

“But didn't you frighten the little one?”

"But didn't you scare the little one?"

“She never saw me. The woman would not have seen me either if she had not been wicked.”

“She never saw me. The woman wouldn’t have seen me either if she hadn’t been evil.”

“Oh!” said Diamond, dubiously.

“Oh!” said Diamond, skeptically.

“Why should you see things,” returned North Wind, “that you wouldn't understand or know what to do with? Good people see good things; bad people, bad things.”

“Why should you look at things,” replied North Wind, “that you wouldn’t understand or know how to handle? Good people see good things; bad people see bad things.”

“Then are you a bad thing?”

“Then are you not a good thing?”

“No. For you see me, Diamond, dear,” said the girl, and she looked down at him, and Diamond saw the loving eyes of the great lady beaming from the depths of her falling hair.

“No. You can see me, Diamond, dear,” said the girl, and she looked down at him, and Diamond saw the loving eyes of the great lady shining from the depths of her cascading hair.

“I had to make myself look like a bad thing before she could see me. If I had put on any other shape than a wolf's she would not have seen me, for that is what is growing to be her own shape inside of her.”

“I had to make myself look like something bad before she could notice me. If I had taken on any form other than a wolf's, she wouldn't have seen me, because that's what is becoming her true form inside.”

“I don't know what you mean,” said Diamond, “but I suppose it's all right.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” said Diamond, “but I guess it’s fine.”

They were now climbing the slope of a grassy ascent. It was Primrose Hill, in fact, although Diamond had never heard of it. The moment they reached the top, North Wind stood and turned her face towards London The stars were still shining clear and cold overhead. There was not a cloud to be seen. The air was sharp, but Diamond did not find it cold.

They were now heading up a grassy hill. This was Primrose Hill, although Diamond had never heard of it. As soon as they reached the top, North Wind stood and faced London. The stars were still shining bright and cold above them. There wasn't a cloud in sight. The air was crisp, but Diamond didn’t feel cold at all.

“Now,” said the lady, “whatever you do, do not let my hand go. I might have lost you the last time, only I was not in a hurry then: now I am in a hurry.”

“Now,” the lady said, “whatever you do, don’t let my hand go. I might have lost you the last time, but I wasn’t in a hurry then; now I am in a hurry.”

Yet she stood still for a moment.

Yet she paused for a moment.





CHAPTER IV. NORTH WIND

AND as she stood looking towards London, Diamond saw that she was trembling.

AND as she stood looking towards London, Diamond saw that she was trembling.

“Are you cold, North Wind?” he asked.

“Are you cold, North Wind?” he asked.

“No, Diamond,” she answered, looking down upon him with a smile; “I am only getting ready to sweep one of my rooms. Those careless, greedy, untidy children make it in such a mess.”

“No, Diamond,” she replied, looking down at him with a smile; “I’m just getting ready to clean one of my rooms. Those careless, greedy, messy kids make it such a disaster.”

As she spoke he could have told by her voice, if he had not seen with his eyes, that she was growing larger and larger. Her head went up and up towards the stars; and as she grew, still trembling through all her body, her hair also grew—longer and longer, and lifted itself from her head, and went out in black waves. The next moment, however, it fell back around her, and she grew less and less till she was only a tall woman. Then she put her hands behind her head, and gathered some of her hair, and began weaving and knotting it together. When she had done, she bent down her beautiful face close to his, and said—

As she talked, he could have figured out by her voice, even if he hadn't seen with his own eyes, that she was getting bigger and bigger. Her head rose up towards the stars; and as she grew, still shaking all over, her hair also grew—longer and longer, pulling away from her head and flowing out in dark waves. But in the next moment, it fell back around her, and she shrank down until she was just a tall woman. Then she placed her hands behind her head, gathered some of her hair, and started weaving and knotting it together. Once she was finished, she leaned her beautiful face close to his and said—

“Diamond, I am afraid you would not keep hold of me, and if I were to drop you, I don't know what might happen; so I have been making a place for you in my hair. Come.”

“Diamond, I’m worried you wouldn’t be able to hold on to me, and if I were to let you go, I’m not sure what would happen; so I’ve been making a spot for you in my hair. Come.”

Diamond held out his arms, for with that grand face looking at him, he believed like a baby. She took him in her hands, threw him over her shoulder, and said, “Get in, Diamond.”

Diamond opened his arms because, with that majestic face looking at him, he felt like a child. She picked him up, tossed him over her shoulder, and said, “Get in, Diamond.”

And Diamond parted her hair with his hands, crept between, and feeling about soon found the woven nest. It was just like a pocket, or like the shawl in which gipsy women carry their children. North Wind put her hands to her back, felt all about the nest, and finding it safe, said—

And Diamond pushed her hair aside with his hands, slipped through, and quickly discovered the woven nest. It was just like a pocket, or like the shawl that gypsy women use to carry their children. North Wind placed her hands on her back, felt all around the nest, and finding it safe, said—

“Are you comfortable, Diamond?”

“Are you good, Diamond?”

“Yes, indeed,” answered Diamond.

"Yes, definitely," replied Diamond.

The next moment he was rising in the air. North Wind grew towering up to the place of the clouds. Her hair went streaming out from her, till it spread like a mist over the stars. She flung herself abroad in space.

The next moment, he was lifting off the ground. North Wind soared high to the level of the clouds. Her hair streamed out behind her, spreading like a mist over the stars. She shot out into the open sky.

Diamond held on by two of the twisted ropes which, parted and interwoven, formed his shelter, for he could not help being a little afraid. As soon as he had come to himself, he peeped through the woven meshes, for he did not dare to look over the top of the nest. The earth was rushing past like a river or a sea below him. Trees and water and green grass hurried away beneath. A great roar of wild animals rose as they rushed over the Zoological Gardens, mixed with a chattering of monkeys and a screaming of birds; but it died away in a moment behind them. And now there was nothing but the roofs of houses, sweeping along like a great torrent of stones and rocks. Chimney-pots fell, and tiles flew from the roofs; but it looked to him as if they were left behind by the roofs and the chimneys as they scudded away. There was a great roaring, for the wind was dashing against London like a sea; but at North Wind's back Diamond, of course, felt nothing of it all. He was in a perfect calm. He could hear the sound of it, that was all.

Diamond held on to two of the twisted ropes that, parted and woven together, formed his shelter, because he was a bit scared. Once he collected himself, he peeked through the woven strands since he didn’t dare to look over the top of the nest. The ground rushed by like a river or a sea beneath him. Trees, water, and green grass sped away below. A tremendous roar of wild animals surged as they passed over the Zoological Gardens, mixed with the chattering of monkeys and the screams of birds; but it faded quickly behind them. Now, all he could see were the rooftops, flowing along like a massive torrent of stones and rocks. Chimney pots tumbled, and tiles flew off the roofs; but it seemed to him as if they were being left behind by the roofs and chimneys as they sped away. There was a loud roar, as the wind battered against London like a sea; but with North Wind’s back to him, Diamond felt none of it. He was in a perfect calm. He could hear the sound of it, that was all.

By and by he raised himself and looked over the edge of his nest. There were the houses rushing up and shooting away below him, like a fierce torrent of rocks instead of water. Then he looked up to the sky, but could see no stars; they were hidden by the blinding masses of the lady's hair which swept between. He began to wonder whether she would hear him if he spoke. He would try.

Slowly, he lifted himself and looked over the edge of his nest. Below him, the houses were speeding by, tumbling away like a brutal rush of rocks instead of water. Then he gazed up at the sky, but he couldn’t see any stars; they were obscured by the thick strands of the lady's hair that flowed between them. He started to wonder if she would hear him if he spoke. He decided to give it a try.

“Please, North Wind,” he said, “what is that noise?”

“Please, North Wind,” he said, “what's that noise?”

From high over his head came the voice of North Wind, answering him, gently—

From high above his head came the voice of North Wind, responding to him, softly—

“The noise of my besom. I am the old woman that sweeps the cobwebs from the sky; only I'm busy with the floor now.”

“The sound of my broom. I'm the old woman who sweeps the cobwebs from the sky; but right now, I'm focused on the floor.”

“What makes the houses look as if they were running away?”

“What makes the houses look like they're running away?”

“I am sweeping so fast over them.”

“I am sweeping over them so fast.”

“But, please, North Wind, I knew London was very big, but I didn't know it was so big as this. It seems as if we should never get away from it.”

“But, please, North Wind, I knew London was really big, but I didn't realize it was this huge. It feels like we'll never escape from it.”

“We are going round and round, else we should have left it long ago.”

“We're going in circles; otherwise, we would have moved on a long time ago.”

“Is this the way you sweep, North Wind?”

“Is this how you sweep, North Wind?”

“Yes; I go round and round with my great besom.”

“Yes; I go around and around with my big broom.”

“Please, would you mind going a little slower, for I want to see the streets?”

“Could you please go a bit slower? I want to see the streets.”

“You won't see much now.”

“You won’t see much anymore.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I have nearly swept all the people home.”

“Because I have almost sent everyone home.”

“Oh! I forgot,” said Diamond, and was quiet after that, for he did not want to be troublesome.

“Oh! I forgot,” said Diamond, and he stayed quiet after that because he didn’t want to cause any trouble.

But she dropped a little towards the roofs of the houses, and Diamond could see down into the streets. There were very few people about, though. The lamps flickered and flared again, but nobody seemed to want them.

But she dipped a bit lower towards the rooftops of the houses, and Diamond could see into the streets. There were hardly any people around, though. The lamps flickered and flared again, but nobody seemed to be interested in them.

Suddenly Diamond espied a little girl coming along a street. She was dreadfully blown by the wind, and a broom she was trailing behind her was very troublesome. It seemed as if the wind had a spite at her—it kept worrying her like a wild beast, and tearing at her rags. She was so lonely there!

Suddenly, Diamond saw a little girl walking down the street. The wind was blowing fiercely, and the broom she was dragging behind her was quite a hassle. It felt like the wind was out to get her—it kept bothering her like a wild animal, pulling at her torn clothes. She looked so lonely there!

“Oh! please, North Wind,” he cried, “won't you help that little girl?”

“Oh! Please, North Wind,” he shouted, “will you help that little girl?”

“No, Diamond; I mustn't leave my work.”

“No, Diamond; I can’t leave my work.”

“But why shouldn't you be kind to her?”

"But why shouldn't you be nice to her?"

“I am kind to her. I am sweeping the wicked smells away.”

“I’m being nice to her. I’m getting rid of the bad smells.”

“But you're kinder to me, dear North Wind. Why shouldn't you be as kind to her as you are to me?”

“But you're nicer to me, dear North Wind. Why shouldn't you be as nice to her as you are to me?”

“There are reasons, Diamond. Everybody can't be done to all the same. Everybody is not ready for the same thing.”

“There are reasons, Diamond. Not everyone can be treated the same. Everyone isn’t ready for the same thing.”

“But I don't see why I should be kinder used than she.”

“But I don't see why I should be treated with less kindness than she is.”

“Do you think nothing's to be done but what you can see, Diamond, you silly! It's all right. Of course you can help her if you like. You've got nothing particular to do at this moment; I have.”

“Do you really think there’s nothing that can be done except what you can see, Diamond, you silly? It’s all good. Of course, you can help her if you want. You don’t have anything special going on right now; I do.”

“Oh! do let me help her, then. But you won't be able to wait, perhaps?”

“Oh! Let me help her, then. But you might not be able to wait, right?”

“No, I can't wait; you must do it yourself. And, mind, the wind will get a hold of you, too.”

“No, I can't wait; you have to do it yourself. And remember, the wind will catch you, too.”

“Don't you want me to help her, North Wind?”

“Don’t you want me to help her, North Wind?”

“Not without having some idea what will happen. If you break down and cry, that won't be much of a help to her, and it will make a goose of little Diamond.”

“Not without having some idea of what will happen. If you break down and cry, that won't help her much, and it will make a fool out of little Diamond.”

“I want to go,” said Diamond. “Only there's just one thing—how am I to get home?”

“I want to go,” said Diamond. “But there's just one thing—how do I get home?”

“If you're anxious about that, perhaps you had better go with me. I am bound to take you home again, if you do.”

“If you're worried about that, maybe you should come with me. I have to take you home again, if you do.”

“There!” cried Diamond, who was still looking after the little girl. “I'm sure the wind will blow her over, and perhaps kill her. Do let me go.”

“Look!” cried Diamond, who was still watching the little girl. “I'm sure the wind will knock her over, and she might get hurt. Please let me go.”

They had been sweeping more slowly along the line of the street. There was a lull in the roaring.

They had been moving more slowly along the street. There was a break in the noise.

“Well, though I cannot promise to take you home,” said North Wind, as she sank nearer and nearer to the tops of the houses, “I can promise you it will be all right in the end. You will get home somehow. Have you made up your mind what to do?”

“Well, even though I can't promise to take you home,” said North Wind, as she descended closer and closer to the roofs of the houses, “I can promise you that everything will turn out fine in the end. You will make it home somehow. Have you decided what to do?”

“Yes; to help the little girl,” said Diamond firmly.

“Yes; to help the little girl,” Diamond said decisively.

The same moment North Wind dropt into the street and stood, only a tall lady, but with her hair flying up over the housetops. She put her hands to her back, took Diamond, and set him down in the street. The same moment he was caught in the fierce coils of the blast, and all but blown away. North Wind stepped back a step, and at once towered in stature to the height of the houses. A chimney-pot clashed at Diamond's feet. He turned in terror, but it was to look for the little girl, and when he turned again the lady had vanished, and the wind was roaring along the street as if it had been the bed of an invisible torrent. The little girl was scudding before the blast, her hair flying too, and behind her she dragged her broom. Her little legs were going as fast as ever they could to keep her from falling. Diamond crept into the shelter of a doorway, thinking to stop her; but she passed him like a bird, crying gently and pitifully.

In that same moment, North Wind dropped into the street and stood there, just a tall lady with her hair blowing up over the rooftops. She placed her hands on her hips, picked up Diamond, and set him down in the street. Instantly, he was caught in the fierce gusts of wind and almost blown away. North Wind stepped back a bit and suddenly grew tall as the houses. A chimney pot clattered at Diamond's feet. He turned in fear, but he was actually looking for the little girl, and when he turned back, the lady had disappeared, and the wind was roaring down the street like an unseen torrent. The little girl was darting ahead of the blast, her hair flying as well, dragging her broom behind her. Her little legs were moving as fast as they could to keep her from falling. Diamond crept into the shelter of a doorway, hoping to stop her; but she flew past him like a bird, crying softly and sadly.

“Stop! stop! little girl,” shouted Diamond, starting in pursuit.

“Stop! Stop! Little girl,” shouted Diamond, starting to chase after her.

“I can't,” wailed the girl, “the wind won't leave go of me.”

“I can't,” cried the girl, “the wind won't let go of me.”

Diamond could run faster than she, and he had no broom. In a few moments he had caught her by the frock, but it tore in his hand, and away went the little girl. So he had to run again, and this time he ran so fast that he got before her, and turning round caught her in his arms, when down they went both together, which made the little girl laugh in the midst of her crying.

Diamond could run faster than she could, and he didn't even have a broom. In just a few moments, he caught her by the dress, but it ripped in his hand, and off she went. So he had to sprint again, and this time he ran so fast that he got in front of her, turned around, and caught her in his arms. They both fell down together, which made the little girl laugh even though she was crying.

“Where are you going?” asked Diamond, rubbing the elbow that had stuck farthest out. The arm it belonged to was twined round a lamp-post as he stood between the little girl and the wind.

“Where are you going?” asked Diamond, rubbing the elbow that had stuck out the most. The arm it belonged to was wrapped around a lamp post as he stood between the little girl and the wind.

“Home,” she said, gasping for breath.

“Home,” she said, out of breath.

“Then I will go with you,” said Diamond.

“Then I’ll go with you,” said Diamond.

And then they were silent for a while, for the wind blew worse than ever, and they had both to hold on to the lamp-post.

And then they were quiet for a bit, because the wind was blowing stronger than ever, and they both had to hang onto the lamp-post.

“Where is your crossing?” asked the girl at length.

“Where's your crossing?” the girl asked after a while.

“I don't sweep,” answered Diamond.

"I don't clean," answered Diamond.

“What do you do, then?” asked she. “You ain't big enough for most things.”

“What do you do, then?” she asked. “You aren't big enough for most things.”

“I don't know what I do do,” answered he, feeling rather ashamed. “Nothing, I suppose. My father's Mr. Coleman's coachman.”

“I don't really know what I'm doing,” he replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. “Nothing, I guess. My dad's Mr. Coleman's driver.”

“Have you a father?” she said, staring at him as if a boy with a father was a natural curiosity.

“Do you have a dad?” she asked, looking at him as if a boy with a dad was something unusual.

“Yes. Haven't you?” returned Diamond.

“Yes. Haven’t you?” replied Diamond.

“No; nor mother neither. Old Sal's all I've got.” And she began to cry again.

“No, not my mom either. Old Sal is all I have.” And she started crying again.

“I wouldn't go to her if she wasn't good to me,” said Diamond.

“I wouldn't go to her if she wasn't nice to me,” said Diamond.

“But you must go somewheres.”

“But you must go somewhere.”

“Move on,” said the voice of a policeman behind them.

“Move along,” said the voice of a police officer behind them.

“I told you so,” said the girl. “You must go somewheres. They're always at it.”

“I told you so,” the girl said. “You have to go somewhere. They’re always at it.”

“But old Sal doesn't beat you, does she?”

“But old Sal doesn't hit you, does she?”

“I wish she would.”

“I wish she would.”

“What do you mean?” asked Diamond, quite bewildered.

"What do you mean?" asked Diamond, clearly confused.

“She would if she was my mother. But she wouldn't lie abed a-cuddlin' of her ugly old bones, and laugh to hear me crying at the door.”

“She would if she were my mother. But she wouldn't lie in bed cuddling her ugly old bones and laugh at me crying at the door.”

“You don't mean she won't let you in to-night?”

“You're not saying she won't let you in tonight?”

“It'll be a good chance if she does.”

“It'll be a great opportunity if she does.”

“Why are you out so late, then?” asked Diamond.

“Why are you out so late?” asked Diamond.

“My crossing's a long way off at the West End, and I had been indulgin' in door-steps and mewses.”

"My crossing is a long way off at the West End, and I had been enjoying doorsteps and mews."

“We'd better have a try anyhow,” said Diamond. “Come along.”

“We might as well give it a shot,” said Diamond. “Let’s go.”

As he spoke Diamond thought he caught a glimpse of North Wind turning a corner in front of them; and when they turned the corner too, they found it quiet there, but he saw nothing of the lady.

As he spoke, Diamond thought he saw a glimpse of North Wind turning a corner ahead of them; and when they turned the corner as well, they found it calm there, but he didn’t see anything of the lady.

“Now you lead me,” he said, taking her hand, “and I'll take care of you.”

“Now you guide me,” he said, taking her hand, “and I'll look after you.”

The girl withdrew her hand, but only to dry her eyes with her frock, for the other had enough to do with her broom. She put it in his again, and led him, turning after turning, until they stopped at a cellar-door in a very dirty lane. There she knocked.

The girl pulled her hand away, but only to wipe her eyes with her dress, since the other hand was busy with her broom. She took his hand again and guided him, turning this way and that, until they reached a cellar door in a really filthy alley. There, she knocked.

“I shouldn't like to live here,” said Diamond.

"I wouldn't want to live here," said Diamond.

“Oh, yes, you would, if you had nowhere else to go to,” answered the girl. “I only wish we may get in.”

“Oh, yes, you would, if you had no other place to go,” replied the girl. “I just hope we can get in.”

“I don't want to go in,” said Diamond.

“I don't want to go in,” Diamond said.

“Where do you mean to go, then?”

“Where are you planning to go, then?”

“Home to my home.”

"Home to my place."

“Where's that?”

"Where is that?"

“I don't exactly know.”

"I’m not really sure."

“Then you're worse off than I am.”

“Then you’re in a worse situation than I am.”

“Oh no, for North Wind—” began Diamond, and stopped, he hardly knew why.

“Oh no, for North Wind—” started Diamond, but he paused, hardly knowing why.

“What?” said the girl, as she held her ear to the door listening.

“What?” said the girl, pressing her ear against the door to listen.

But Diamond did not reply. Neither did old Sal.

But Diamond didn't respond. Old Sal didn't either.

“I told you so,” said the girl. “She is wide awake hearkening. But we don't get in.”

“I told you so,” said the girl. “She’s wide awake, listening. But we can’t get in.”

“What will you do, then?” asked Diamond.

“What are you going to do, then?” asked Diamond.

“Move on,” she answered.

"Let it go," she replied.

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Oh, anywheres. Bless you, I'm used to it.”

“Oh, anywhere. Thank you, I'm used to it.”

“Hadn't you better come home with me, then?”

“Wouldn't it be better if you came home with me?”

“That's a good joke, when you don't know where it is. Come on.”

“That's a good joke when you don't know where it is. Come on.”

“But where?”

“But where?”

“Oh, nowheres in particular. Come on.”

“Oh, just somewhere else. Let’s go.”

Diamond obeyed. The wind had now fallen considerably. They wandered on and on, turning in this direction and that, without any reason for one way more than another, until they had got out of the thick of the houses into a waste kind of place. By this time they were both very tired. Diamond felt a good deal inclined to cry, and thought he had been very silly to get down from the back of North Wind; not that he would have minded it if he had done the girl any good; but he thought he had been of no use to her. He was mistaken there, for she was far happier for having Diamond with her than if she had been wandering about alone. She did not seem so tired as he was.

Diamond complied. The wind had really calmed down now. They kept wandering, turning this way and that, without any real reason to choose one direction over another, until they had made their way out of the dense houses into a desolate area. By this time, both of them were very tired. Diamond felt a strong urge to cry and thought he had been foolish to get off North Wind's back; not that he would have minded if it had helped the girl in any way, but he felt he hadn’t been of any use to her. He was wrong, though, because she was much happier having Diamond with her than if she had been wandering alone. She didn't seem as tired as he was.

“Do let us rest a bit,” said Diamond.

“Let’s take a break for a bit,” said Diamond.

“Let's see,” she answered. “There's something like a railway there. Perhaps there's an open arch.”

“Let’s see,” she replied. “There’s something like a train line there. Maybe there’s an open arch.”

They went towards it and found one, and, better still, there was an empty barrel lying under the arch.

They headed over to it and found one, and even better, there was an empty barrel lying under the arch.

“Hallo! here we are!” said the girl. “A barrel's the jolliest bed going—on the tramp, I mean. We'll have forty winks, and then go on again.”

“Hey! Here we are!” said the girl. “A barrel’s the best bed around—on the road, I mean. We’ll take a quick nap and then move on.”

She crept in, and Diamond crept in beside her. They put their arms round each other, and when he began to grow warm, Diamond's courage began to come back.

She quietly entered, and Diamond quietly followed her in. They wrapped their arms around each other, and as he started to feel warmer, Diamond's bravery began to return.

“This is jolly!” he said. “I'm so glad!”

“This is great!” he said. “I’m really happy!”

“I don't think so much of it,” said the girl. “I'm used to it, I suppose. But I can't think how a kid like you comes to be out all alone this time o' night.”

“I don’t think much of it,” said the girl. “I guess I’m just used to it. But I can’t understand how a kid like you ends up out all alone at this time of night.”

She called him a kid, but she was not really a month older than he was; only she had had to work for her bread, and that so soon makes people older.

She called him a kid, but she was barely a month older than he was; she just had to work for her living, and that quickly makes people grow up.

“But I shouldn't have been out so late if I hadn't got down to help you,” said Diamond. “North Wind is gone home long ago.”

“But I shouldn’t have been out so late if I hadn’t come down to help you,” said Diamond. “North Wind went home a long time ago.”

“I think you must ha' got out o' one o' them Hidget Asylms,” said the girl. “You said something about the north wind afore that I couldn't get the rights of.”

“I think you must have just come out of one of those Hidget Asylums,” said the girl. “You mentioned something about the north wind earlier that I couldn't make sense of.”

So now, for the sake of his character, Diamond had to tell her the whole story.

So now, to be true to himself, Diamond had to share the entire story with her.

She did not believe a word of it. She said he wasn't such a flat as to believe all that bosh. But as she spoke there came a great blast of wind through the arch, and set the barrel rolling. So they made haste to get out of it, for they had no notion of being rolled over and over as if they had been packed tight and wouldn't hurt, like a barrel of herrings.

She didn’t believe a word of it. She said he wasn't so foolish as to buy into all that nonsense. But as she spoke, a strong gust of wind came through the arch and sent the barrel rolling. So they hurried to get out of there, since they had no intention of being rolled around like they were tightly packed and wouldn’t feel a thing, like a barrel of herring.

“I thought we should have had a sleep,” said Diamond; “but I can't say I'm very sleepy after all. Come, let's go on again.”

“I thought we should have slept,” said Diamond; “but I can't say I'm feeling very sleepy after all. Come on, let's keep going.”

They wandered on and on, sometimes sitting on a door-step, but always turning into lanes or fields when they had a chance.

They kept wandering, sometimes sitting on a doorstep, but always taking the opportunity to turn into alleys or fields.

They found themselves at last on a rising ground that sloped rather steeply on the other side. It was a waste kind of spot below, bounded by an irregular wall, with a few doors in it. Outside lay broken things in general, from garden rollers to flower-pots and wine-bottles. But the moment they reached the brow of the rising ground, a gust of wind seized them and blew them down hill as fast as they could run. Nor could Diamond stop before he went bang against one of the doors in the wall. To his dismay it burst open. When they came to themselves they peeped in. It was the back door of a garden.

They finally found themselves on a hillside that sloped down steeply on the other side. Below was a rundown area, enclosed by an uneven wall, with a few doors in it. Outside, there were all sorts of discarded items, from garden rollers to flower pots and wine bottles. As soon as they reached the top of the hill, a gust of wind grabbed them and sent them tumbling downhill as fast as they could go. Diamond couldn’t stop before he crashed into one of the doors in the wall. To his surprise, it swung open. Once they recovered, they peeked inside. It was the back door of a garden.

“Ah, ah!” cried Diamond, after staring for a few moments, “I thought so! North Wind takes nobody in! Here I am in master's garden! I tell you what, little girl, you just bore a hole in old Sal's wall, and put your mouth to it, and say, 'Please, North Wind, mayn't I go out with you?' and then you'll see what'll come.”

“Ah, ah!” cried Diamond, after staring for a few moments, “I knew it! North Wind doesn’t trick anyone! Here I am in the master's garden! I’ll tell you what, little girl, you should just make a hole in old Sal's wall, put your mouth to it, and say, 'Please, North Wind, can I go out with you?' and then you’ll see what happens.”

“I daresay I shall. But I'm out in the wind too often already to want more of it.”

“I dare say I will. But I'm already outside in the wind too often to want more of it.”

“I said with the North Wind, not in it.”

“I meant with the North Wind, not in it.”

“It's all one.”

“It's all connected.”

“It's not all one.”

“It’s not all the same.”

“It is all one.”

"Everything is connected."

“But I know best.”

"But I know better."

“And I know better. I'll box your ears,” said the girl.

“And I know better. I'll slap you,” said the girl.

Diamond got very angry. But he remembered that even if she did box his ears, he musn't box hers again, for she was a girl, and all that boys must do, if girls are rude, is to go away and leave them. So he went in at the door.

Diamond got really angry. But he remembered that even if she did hit him, he couldn’t hit her back because she was a girl. All boys should do when girls are rude is walk away and leave them alone. So he went inside through the door.

“Good-bye, mister” said the girl.

“Goodbye, mister,” said the girl.

This brought Diamond to his senses.

This snapped Diamond back to reality.

“I'm sorry I was cross,” he said. “Come in, and my mother will give you some breakfast.”

“I'm sorry I was angry,” he said. “Come in, and my mom will make you some breakfast.”

“No, thank you. I must be off to my crossing. It's morning now.”

"No, thanks. I need to get going for my crossing. It's morning now."

“I'm very sorry for you,” said Diamond.

“I'm really sorry for you,” said Diamond.

“Well, it is a life to be tired of—what with old Sal, and so many holes in my shoes.”

“Well, it's a life that's exhausting—what with old Sal and so many holes in my shoes.”

“I wonder you're so good. I should kill myself.”

“I can't believe you're so great. I should just end it all.”

“Oh, no, you wouldn't! When I think of it, I always want to see what's coming next, and so I always wait till next is over. Well! I suppose there's somebody happy somewheres. But it ain't in them carriages. Oh my! how they do look sometimes—fit to bite your head off! Good-bye!”

“Oh no, you wouldn’t! Whenever I think about it, I just want to see what’s coming next, so I always wait until the next thing is over. Well! I guess there’s someone happy somewhere. But it’s not in those carriages. Oh my! They can look so scary sometimes—like they’re ready to bite your head off! Goodbye!”

She ran up the hill and disappeared behind it. Then Diamond shut the door as he best could, and ran through the kitchen-garden to the stable. And wasn't he glad to get into his own blessed bed again!

She sprinted up the hill and vanished behind it. Then Diamond closed the door as best as he could and dashed through the garden to the stable. And wasn't he happy to be back in his own cozy bed again!





CHAPTER V. THE SUMMER-HOUSE

DIAMOND said nothing to his mother about his adventures. He had half a notion that North Wind was a friend of his mother, and that, if she did not know all about it, at least she did not mind his going anywhere with the lady of the wind. At the same time he doubted whether he might not appear to be telling stories if he told all, especially as he could hardly believe it himself when he thought about it in the middle of the day, although when the twilight was once half-way on to night he had no doubt about it, at least for the first few days after he had been with her. The girl that swept the crossing had certainly refused to believe him. Besides, he felt sure that North Wind would tell him if he ought to speak.

DIAMOND didn't mention his adventures to his mother. He kind of thought that North Wind was a friend of hers, and that, even if she didn't know everything, she was okay with him going out with the lady of the wind. At the same time, he worried that he might come off as a storyteller if he shared too much, especially since he could hardly believe it himself when he thought about it during the day. However, when twilight hit and it was getting dark, he had no doubts about it, at least for the first few days after being with her. The girl who swept the crossing definitely didn’t believe him. Plus, he was confident that North Wind would let him know if he should say anything.

It was some time before he saw the lady of the wind again. Indeed nothing remarkable took place in Diamond's history until the following week. This was what happened then. Diamond the horse wanted new shoes, and Diamond's father took him out of the stable, and was just getting on his back to ride him to the forge, when he saw his little boy standing by the pump, and looking at him wistfully. Then the coachman took his foot out of the stirrup, left his hold of the mane and bridle, came across to his boy, lifted him up, and setting him on the horse's back, told him to sit up like a man. He then led away both Diamonds together.

It was a while before he saw the lady of the wind again. In fact, nothing significant happened in Diamond's life until the following week. Here’s what occurred then. Diamond the horse needed new shoes, and Diamond's dad took him out of the stable. He was just about to get on his back to ride him to the blacksmith when he noticed his little boy standing by the pump, looking at him with longing. So, the coachman took his foot out of the stirrup, released his grip on the mane and bridle, walked over to his boy, picked him up, and placed him on the horse's back, telling him to sit up like a grown-up. He then led both Diamonds away together.

The boy atop felt not a little tremulous as the great muscles that lifted the legs of the horse knotted and relaxed against his legs, and he cowered towards the withers, grasping with his hands the bit of mane worn short by the collar; but when his father looked back at him, saying once more, “Sit up, Diamond,” he let the mane go and sat up, notwithstanding that the horse, thinking, I suppose, that his master had said to him, “Come up, Diamond,” stepped out faster. For both the Diamonds were just grandly obedient. And Diamond soon found that, as he was obedient to his father, so the horse was obedient to him. For he had not ridden far before he found courage to reach forward and catch hold of the bridle, and when his father, whose hand was upon it, felt the boy pull it towards him, he looked up and smiled, and, well pleased, let go his hold, and left Diamond to guide Diamond; and the boy soon found that he could do so perfectly. It was a grand thing to be able to guide a great beast like that. And another discovery he made was that, in order to guide the horse, he had in a measure to obey the horse first. If he did not yield his body to the motions of the horse's body, he could not guide him; he must fall off.

The boy on top felt a bit shaky as the powerful muscles lifting the horse's legs tightened and relaxed against his own legs, and he huddled closer to the withers, clutching the bit of mane worn short by the collar. But when his father glanced back at him, saying once again, “Sit up, Diamond,” he let go of the mane and sat up, even though the horse, thinking he had said to it, “Come up, Diamond,” picked up speed. Both Diamonds were wonderfully obedient. Before long, Diamond realized that just as he was obedient to his father, the horse was obedient to him. He hadn't ridden far before he found the courage to reach forward and grab the bridle, and when his father, whose hand was on it, felt the boy tug it towards him, he looked up, smiled, and happily released his hold, allowing Diamond to take over guiding the horse; and the boy soon discovered he could do it perfectly. It was amazing to be able to control such a magnificent creature. Another realization he had was that in order to guide the horse, he first had to pay attention to its movements. If he didn’t adjust his body to match the horse's movements, he wouldn’t be able to steer it; he would fall off.

The blacksmith lived at some distance, deeper into London. As they crossed the angle of a square, Diamond, who was now quite comfortable on his living throne, was glancing this way and that in a gentle pride, when he saw a girl sweeping a crossing scuddingly before a lady. The lady was his father's mistress, Mrs. Coleman, and the little girl was she for whose sake he had got off North Wind's back. He drew Diamond's bridle in eager anxiety to see whether her outstretched hand would gather a penny from Mrs. Coleman. But she had given one at the last crossing, and the hand returned only to grasp its broom. Diamond could not bear it. He had a penny in his pocket, a gift of the same lady the day before, and he tumbled off his horse to give it to the girl. He tumbled off, I say, for he did tumble when he reached the ground. But he got up in an instant, and ran, searching his pocket as he ran. She made him a pretty courtesy when he offered his treasure, but with a bewildered stare. She thought first: “Then he was on the back of the North Wind after all!” but, looking up at the sound of the horse's feet on the paved crossing, she changed her idea, saying to herself, “North Wind is his father's horse! That's the secret of it! Why couldn't he say so?” And she had a mind to refuse the penny. But his smile put it all right, and she not only took his penny but put it in her mouth with a “Thank you, mister. Did they wollop you then?”

The blacksmith lived a bit further into London. As they crossed the corner of a square, Diamond, who was now comfortably settled on his living throne, looked around proudly when he noticed a girl quickly sweeping a crossing in front of a lady. The lady was Mrs. Coleman, his father's mistress, and the little girl was the reason he had gotten off North Wind's back. He pulled on Diamond's bridle, eager to see if her outstretched hand would collect a penny from Mrs. Coleman. But she had received one at the last crossing, and her hand returned only to grip her broom. Diamond couldn’t stand it. He had a penny in his pocket, a gift from the same lady the day before, and he jumped off his horse to give it to the girl. I say he jumped off because he truly did stumble when he hit the ground. However, he quickly got back up and ran, searching his pocket as he went. She made him a lovely courtesy when he offered his treasure, but she looked at him in confusion. She first thought, “So he really was on the back of North Wind after all!” but when she looked up at the sound of the horse's hooves on the cobblestones, she changed her mind, thinking, “North Wind is his father's horse! That's the secret of it! Why couldn’t he just say that?” She almost refused the penny. But his smile cleared everything up, and she not only accepted his penny but put it in her mouth, saying, “Thank you, mister. Did they hit you then?”

“Oh no!” answered Diamond. “They never wollops me.”

“Oh no!” replied Diamond. “They never hit me.”

“Lor!” said the little girl, and was speechless.

“Wow!” said the little girl, and was left speechless.

Meantime his father, looking up, and seeing the horse's back bare, suffered a pang of awful dread, but the next moment catching sight of him, took him up and put him on, saying—

Meantime, his father looked up and saw the horse's back was bare. He felt a surge of terrible fear, but the next moment, when he caught sight of him, he picked him up and put him on, saying—

“Don't get off again, Diamond. The horse might have put his foot on you.”

"Don't get off again, Diamond. The horse could have stepped on you."

“No, father,” answered the boy, and rode on in majestic safety.

“No, Dad,” replied the boy, and rode on confidently and securely.

The summer drew near, warm and splendid. Miss Coleman was a little better in health, and sat a good deal in the garden. One day she saw Diamond peeping through the shrubbery, and called him. He talked to her so frankly that she often sent for him after that, and by degrees it came about that he had leave to run in the garden as he pleased. He never touched any of the flowers or blossoms, for he was not like some boys who cannot enjoy a thing without pulling it to pieces, and so preventing every one from enjoying it after them.

The summer was approaching, warm and beautiful. Miss Coleman was feeling a bit better and spent a lot of time in the garden. One day, she noticed Diamond peeking through the bushes and called him over. He spoke to her so openly that she often asked for him after that, and gradually it turned out that he had permission to run freely in the garden. He never picked any of the flowers or blossoms because he wasn't like some boys who can't enjoy something without tearing it apart, ruining the experience for everyone else.

A week even makes such a long time in a child's life, that Diamond had begun once more to feel as if North Wind were a dream of some far-off year.

A week feels like such a long time in a child's life that Diamond had started to feel like North Wind was just a dream from some distant year.

One hot evening, he had been sitting with the young mistress, as they called her, in a little summer-house at the bottom of the lawn—a wonderful thing for beauty, the boy thought, for a little window in the side of it was made of coloured glass. It grew dusky, and the lady began to feel chill, and went in, leaving the boy in the summer-house. He sat there gazing out at a bed of tulips, which, although they had closed for the night, could not go quite asleep for the wind that kept waving them about. All at once he saw a great bumble-bee fly out of one of the tulips.

One hot evening, he had been sitting with the young mistress, as they referred to her, in a small summer-house at the bottom of the lawn—something truly beautiful, the boy thought, because a little window on the side was made of colored glass. As it got darker, the lady started to feel chilly, so she went inside, leaving the boy in the summer-house. He sat there gazing out at a bed of tulips, which, although they had closed for the night, couldn’t quite fall asleep because the wind kept swaying them around. Suddenly, he saw a big bumblebee fly out of one of the tulips.

“There! that is something done,” said a voice—a gentle, merry, childish voice, but so tiny. “At last it was. I thought he would have had to stay there all night, poor fellow! I did.”

“There! That’s one thing off the list,” said a voice—a soft, cheerful, childlike voice, but so small. “Finally, it’s done. I thought he would have to stay there all night, the poor guy! I really did.”

Diamond could not tell whether the voice was near or far away, it was so small and yet so clear. He had never seen a fairy, but he had heard of such, and he began to look all about for one. And there was the tiniest creature sliding down the stem of the tulip!

Diamond couldn't tell if the voice was close or far away; it was tiny yet perfectly clear. He had never seen a fairy, but he had heard of them, and he started to look around for one. And there it was, the smallest creature sliding down the stem of the tulip!

“Are you the fairy that herds the bees?” he asked, going out of the summer-house, and down on his knees on the green shore of the tulip-bed.

“Are you the fairy that manages the bees?” he asked, stepping out of the summer house and kneeling on the green edge of the tulip bed.

“I'm not a fairy,” answered the little creature.

“I'm not a fairy,” replied the little creature.

“How do you know that?”

“How do you know?”

“It would become you better to ask how you are to know it.”

“It would suit you better to ask how you’re supposed to know it.”

“You've just told me.”

"You just told me."

“Yes. But what's the use of knowing a thing only because you're told it?”

“Yes. But what's the point of knowing something just because someone told you?”

“Well, how am I to know you are not a fairy? You do look very like one.”

“Well, how am I supposed to know you’re not a fairy? You really look like one.”

“In the first place, fairies are much bigger than you see me.”

“In the first place, fairies are a lot bigger than you see me.”

“Oh!” said Diamond reflectively; “I thought they were very little.”

“Oh!” said Diamond thoughtfully; “I thought they were really small.”

“But they might be tremendously bigger than I am, and yet not very big. Why, I could be six times the size I am, and not be very huge. Besides, a fairy can't grow big and little at will, though the nursery-tales do say so: they don't know better. You stupid Diamond! have you never seen me before?”

“But they could be way bigger than I am, and still not that big. I could be six times my size and not be huge at all. Plus, a fairy can’t just grow big and small whenever they want, even if the nursery tales say that: they don’t really understand. You silly Diamond! Haven’t you ever seen me before?”

And, as she spoke, a moan of wind bent the tulips almost to the ground, and the creature laid her hand on Diamond's shoulder. In a moment he knew that it was North Wind.

And as she spoke, a gust of wind bent the tulips nearly to the ground, and the creature placed her hand on Diamond's shoulder. In that instant, he realized it was North Wind.

“I am very stupid,” he said; “but I never saw you so small before, not even when you were nursing the primrose.”

"I feel really dumb," he said; "but I've never seen you so tiny before, not even when you were tending to the primrose."

“Must you see me every size that can be measured before you know me, Diamond?”

“Do you need to see me in every size that can be measured before you understand me, Diamond?”

“But how could I think it was you taking care of a great stupid bumble-bee?”

“But how could I believe it was you looking after a big stupid bumblebee?”

“The more stupid he was the more need he had to be taken care of. What with sucking honey and trying to open the door, he was nearly dated; and when it opened in the morning to let the sun see the tulip's heart, what would the sun have thought to find such a stupid thing lying there—with wings too?”

“The more foolish he was, the more he needed someone to look after him. Between sucking honey and trying to open the door, he was almost outdated; and when it opened in the morning to let the sun see the tulip's heart, what would the sun have thought to find such a silly thing lying there—with wings too?”

“But how do you have time to look after bees?”

“But how do you find time to take care of bees?”

“I don't look after bees. I had this one to look after. It was hard work, though.”

“I don’t take care of bees. I had this one to take care of. It was tough work, though.”

“Hard work! Why, you could blow a chimney down, or—or a boy's cap off,” said Diamond.

“Hard work! You could blow down a chimney or a boy's cap off,” said Diamond.

“Both are easier than to blow a tulip open. But I scarcely know the difference between hard and easy. I am always able for what I have to do. When I see my work, I just rush at it—and it is done. But I mustn't chatter. I have got to sink a ship to-night.”

“Both are easier than blowing a tulip open. But I hardly understand the difference between hard and easy. I'm always ready for what I need to do. When I see my task, I just dive into it—and it's done. But I shouldn’t talk. I have to sink a ship tonight.”

“Sink a ship! What! with men in it?”

“Sink a ship! What! With people on board?”

“Yes, and women too.”

“Yeah, and women as well.”

“How dreadful! I wish you wouldn't talk so.”

“How awful! I wish you wouldn’t say that.”

“It is rather dreadful. But it is my work. I must do it.”

“It’s pretty awful. But it’s my job. I have to do it.”

“I hope you won't ask me to go with you.”

“I hope you don’t want me to go with you.”

“No, I won't ask you. But you must come for all that.”

“No, I won’t ask you. But you definitely have to come anyway.”

“I won't then.”

"Okay, I won't."

“Won't you?” And North Wind grew a tall lady, and looked him in the eyes, and Diamond said—

“Won't you?” And North Wind became a tall woman, looked him in the eyes, and Diamond said—

“Please take me. You cannot be cruel.”

“Please take me. You can’t be that cruel.”

“No; I could not be cruel if I would. I can do nothing cruel, although I often do what looks like cruel to those who do not know what I really am doing. The people they say I drown, I only carry away to—to—to—well, the back of the North Wind—that is what they used to call it long ago, only I never saw the place.”

“No; I couldn’t be cruel even if I wanted to. I can't do anything cruel, even though what I do often seems cruel to those who don’t understand my true intentions. The people they say I drown, I’m just taking to—to—to—well, the back of the North Wind—that’s what they used to call it a long time ago, though I’ve never actually seen the place.”

“How can you carry them there if you never saw it?”

“How can you bring them there if you’ve never seen it?”

“I know the way.”

"I got this."

“But how is it you never saw it?”

“But how come you never saw it?”

“Because it is behind me.”

“Because it’s behind me.”

“But you can look round.”

"But you can look around."

“Not far enough to see my own back. No; I always look before me. In fact, I grow quite blind and deaf when I try to see my back. I only mind my work.”

“Not far enough to see my own back. No; I always look ahead. In fact, I become quite blind and deaf when I try to see behind me. I only focus on my work.”

“But how does it be your work?”

“But how is it your work?”

“Ah, that I can't tell you. I only know it is, because when I do it I feel all right, and when I don't I feel all wrong. East Wind says—only one does not exactly know how much to believe of what she says, for she is very naughty sometimes—she says it is all managed by a baby; but whether she is good or naughty when she says that, I don't know. I just stick to my work. It is all one to me to let a bee out of a tulip, or to sweep the cobwebs from the sky. You would like to go with me to-night?”

“Ah, I can't tell you exactly. I just know that when I do it, I feel good, and when I don't, I feel bad. East Wind says—though you can't always trust what she says because she can be quite mischievous—she says it's all controlled by a baby; but whether she's being honest or cheeky about it, I have no idea. I just focus on my work. It doesn't matter to me if I let a bee out of a tulip or sweep the cobwebs from the sky. Would you like to come with me tonight?”

“I don't want to see a ship sunk.”

"I don't want to watch a ship sink."

“But suppose I had to take you?”

“But what if I had to take you?”

“Why, then, of course I must go.”

“Why, then, of course I have to go.”

“There's a good Diamond.—I think I had better be growing a bit. Only you must go to bed first. I can't take you till you're in bed. That's the law about the children. So I had better go and do something else first.”

“There's a nice Diamond. I think I should probably grow a little bit. But you need to go to bed first. I can't take you until you're in bed. That's the rule for the kids. So I should probably go do something else first.”

“Very well, North Wind,” said Diamond. “What are you going to do first, if you please?”

“Alright, North Wind,” said Diamond. “What are you going to do first, if you don’t mind?”

“I think I may tell you. Jump up on the top of the wall, there.”

“I think I can tell you. Jump up on the top of the wall, there.”

“I can't.”

"I can't."

“Ah! and I can't help you—you haven't been to bed yet, you see. Come out to the road with me, just in front of the coach-house, and I will show you.”

“Ah! I can't help you—you haven't gone to bed yet, you see. Come out to the road with me, right in front of the coach house, and I'll show you.”

North Wind grew very small indeed, so small that she could not have blown the dust off a dusty miller, as the Scotch children call a yellow auricula. Diamond could not even see the blades of grass move as she flitted along by his foot. They left the lawn, went out by the wicket in the-coach-house gates, and then crossed the road to the low wall that separated it from the river.

North Wind shrank down to such a tiny size that she couldn't even blow the dust off a dusty miller, as the Scottish kids refer to a yellow auricula. Diamond couldn't even see the grass blades moving as she zipped past his foot. They left the lawn, went through the little gate in the coach-house gates, and then crossed the road to the low wall that separated it from the river.

“You can get up on this wall, Diamond,” said North Wind.

“You can climb up on this wall, Diamond,” said North Wind.

“Yes; but my mother has forbidden me.”

“Yes, but my mom has told me I can’t.”

“Then don't,” said North Wind.

“Then don’t,” said North Wind.

“But I can see over,” said Diamond.

“But I can see over,” said Diamond.

“Ah! to be sure. I can't.”

“Yep! Definitely. I can't.”

So saying, North Wind gave a little bound, and stood on the top of the wall. She was just about the height a dragon-fly would be, if it stood on end.

So saying, North Wind gave a little jump and stood on top of the wall. She was about as tall as a dragonfly would be if it were standing on its end.

“You darling!” said Diamond, seeing what a lovely little toy-woman she was.

“You darling!” said Diamond, admiring what a lovely little toy-woman she was.

“Don't be impertinent, Master Diamond,” said North Wind. “If there's one thing makes me more angry than another, it is the way you humans judge things by their size. I am quite as respectable now as I shall be six hours after this, when I take an East Indiaman by the royals, twist her round, and push her under. You have no right to address me in such a fashion.”

“Don’t be rude, Master Diamond,” said North Wind. “If there’s one thing that makes me angrier than anything else, it’s how you humans judge things by their size. I’m just as respectable now as I will be six hours from now when I take an East Indiaman by the royals, twist her around, and push her under. You have no right to talk to me like that.”

But as she spoke, the tiny face wore the smile of a great, grand woman. She was only having her own beautiful fun out of Diamond, and true woman's fun never hurts.

But as she spoke, the little face had the smile of a great, amazing woman. She was just enjoying her own beautiful fun with Diamond, and true fun for a woman never hurts.

“But look there!” she resumed. “Do you see a boat with one man in it—a green and white boat?”

“But look over there!” she continued. “Do you see a boat with just one person in it—a green and white boat?”

“Yes; quite well.”

"Yeah; pretty good."

“That's a poet.”

"That's a poet."

“I thought you said it was a bo-at.”

“I thought you said it was a boat.”

“Stupid pet! Don't you know what a poet is?”

“Dumb pet! Don’t you know what a poet is?”

“Why, a thing to sail on the water in.”

“Why, it’s something to ride on the water in.”

“Well, perhaps you're not so far wrong. Some poets do carry people over the sea. But I have no business to talk so much. The man is a poet.”

“Well, maybe you’re not entirely wrong. Some poets do take people across the sea. But I shouldn’t talk so much. The guy is a poet.”

“The boat is a boat,” said Diamond.

"The boat is a boat," Diamond said.

“Can't you spell?” asked North Wind.

“Can’t you spell?” asked North Wind.

“Not very well.”

"Not great."

“So I see. A poet is not a bo-at, as you call it. A poet is a man who is glad of something, and tries to make other people glad of it too.”

"So I get it. A poet isn't just a person who makes stuff up, like you said. A poet is someone who finds joy in something and wants to share that joy with others."

“Ah! now I know. Like the man in the sweety-shop.”

“Ah! now I get it. Just like the guy in the candy store.”

“Not very. But I see it is no use. I wasn't sent to tell you, and so I can't tell you. I must be off. Only first just look at the man.”

“Not really. But I can tell it’s pointless. I wasn’t sent to inform you, so I can’t. I have to go. Just take a look at the man first.”

“He's not much of a rower” said Diamond—“paddling first with one fin and then with the other.”

“He's not really a good rower,” said Diamond—“paddling first with one fin and then with the other.”

“Now look here!” said North Wind.

“Hey, listen!” said North Wind.

And she flashed like a dragon-fly across the water, whose surface rippled and puckered as she passed. The next moment the man in the boat glanced about him, and bent to his oars. The boat flew over the rippling water. Man and boat and river were awake. The same instant almost, North Wind perched again upon the river wall.

And she zipped like a dragonfly across the water, which rippled and puckered as she moved. The next moment, the man in the boat looked around and started using his oars. The boat sped over the shimmering water. The man, the boat, and the river were all alive. Almost at the same moment, North Wind settled back onto the river wall.

“How did you do that?” asked Diamond.

“How did you do that?” Diamond asked.

“I blew in his face,” answered North Wind. “I don't see how that could do it,” said Diamond. “I daresay not. And therefore you will say you don't believe it could.”

“I blew in his face,” North Wind replied. “I don't see how that would work,” said Diamond. “I suppose not. That’s why you’ll say you don’t believe it could.”

“No, no, dear North Wind. I know you too well not to believe you.”

“No, no, dear North Wind. I know you too well to doubt you.”

“Well, I blew in his face, and that woke him up.”

“Well, I blew in his face, and that got him up.”

“But what was the good of it?”

“But what was the point of it?”

“Why! don't you see? Look at him—how he is pulling. I blew the mist out of him.”

“Why! Can't you see? Look at him—he's pulling so hard. I cleared the fog from him.”

“How was that?”

“Did you like that?”

“That is just what I cannot tell you.”

“That’s exactly what I can’t tell you.”

“But you did it.”

"But you actually did it."

“Yes. I have to do ten thousand things without being able to tell how.”

“Yes. I have to do ten thousand things, and I can’t even explain how.”

“I don't like that,” said Diamond.

"I don't like that," Diamond said.

He was staring after the boat. Hearing no answer, he looked down to the wall.

He was watching the boat leave. Not hearing a response, he glanced down at the wall.

North Wind was gone. Away across the river went a long ripple—what sailors call a cat's paw. The man in the boat was putting up a sail. The moon was coming to herself on the edge of a great cloud, and the sail began to shine white. Diamond rubbed his eyes, and wondered what it was all about. Things seemed going on around him, and all to understand each other, but he could make nothing of it. So he put his hands in his pockets, and went in to have his tea. The night was very hot, for the wind had fallen again.

North Wind was gone. A long ripple crossed the river—what sailors call a cat's paw. The man in the boat was raising a sail. The moon was peeking out from behind a big cloud, and the sail started to glow white. Diamond rubbed his eyes, curious about what was happening. Everything seemed to be going on around him, and everyone seemed to understand each other, but he couldn't grasp it. So he put his hands in his pockets and went in to have his tea. The night was very warm since the wind had dropped again.

“You don't seem very well to-night, Diamond,” said his mother.

“You don't look so good tonight, Diamond,” his mom said.

“I am quite well, mother,” returned Diamond, who was only puzzled.

“I’m doing pretty well, Mom,” replied Diamond, who was just confused.

“I think you had better go to bed,” she added.

"I think you should go to bed," she added.

“Very well, mother,” he answered.

“Sure thing, Mom,” he replied.

He stopped for one moment to look out of the window. Above the moon the clouds were going different ways. Somehow or other this troubled him, but, notwithstanding, he was soon fast asleep.

He paused for a moment to look out the window. Above, the moon was surrounded by clouds moving in different directions. This somehow unsettled him, but despite that, he soon fell fast asleep.

He woke in the middle of the night and the darkness. A terrible noise was rumbling overhead, like the rolling beat of great drums echoing through a brazen vault. The roof of the loft in which he lay had no ceiling; only the tiles were between him and the sky. For a while he could not come quite awake, for the noise kept beating him down, so that his heart was troubled and fluttered painfully. A second peal of thunder burst over his head, and almost choked him with fear. Nor did he recover until the great blast that followed, having torn some tiles off the roof, sent a spout of wind down into his bed and over his face, which brought him wide awake, and gave him back his courage. The same moment he heard a mighty yet musical voice calling him.

He woke up in the middle of the night to darkness. A terrible noise rumbled overhead, like the deep beat of huge drums echoing through a metal vault. The roof of the loft where he lay had no ceiling; only the tiles separated him from the sky. For a moment, he struggled to fully wake up, as the noise kept pushing down on him, making his heart race and flutter painfully. Another thunderclap boomed above him, nearly choking him with fear. He didn’t fully recover until the powerful blast that followed ripped some tiles off the roof, sending a gust of wind down into his bed and over his face, which jolted him awake and restored his courage. At the same moment, he heard a strong yet melodic voice calling to him.

“Come up, Diamond,” it said. “It's all ready. I'm waiting for you.”

“Come up, Diamond,” it said. “It’s all set. I’m waiting for you.”

He looked out of the bed, and saw a gigantic, powerful, but most lovely arm—with a hand whose fingers were nothing the less ladylike that they could have strangled a boa-constrictor, or choked a tigress off its prey—stretched down through a big hole in the roof. Without a moment's hesitation he reached out his tiny one, and laid it in the grand palm before him.

He looked out from the bed and saw a huge, strong, yet incredibly beautiful arm—with a hand whose fingers were so feminine they could’ve strangled a boa constrictor or choked a tigress off its prey—reaching down through a large hole in the roof. Without hesitating, he reached out his tiny hand and placed it in the magnificent palm before him.





CHAPTER VI. OUT IN THE STORM

THE hand felt its way up his arm, and, grasping it gently and strongly above the elbow, lifted Diamond from the bed. The moment he was through the hole in the roof, all the winds of heaven seemed to lay hold upon him, and buffet him hither and thither. His hair blew one way, his night-gown another, his legs threatened to float from under him, and his head to grow dizzy with the swiftness of the invisible assailant. Cowering, he clung with the other hand to the huge hand which held his arm, and fear invaded his heart.

THE hand felt its way up his arm and, holding it gently yet firmly above the elbow, lifted Diamond off the bed. As soon as he passed through the hole in the roof, all the winds of heaven seemed to grab hold of him and toss him around. His hair blew one way, his nightgown another, his legs felt like they might float away, and his head spun from the speed of the unseen force. Crouching down, he gripped the massive hand that held his arm with his other hand, and fear filled his heart.

“Oh, North Wind!” he murmured, but the words vanished from his lips as he had seen the soap-bubbles that burst too soon vanish from the mouth of his pipe. The wind caught them, and they were nowhere. They couldn't get out at all, but were torn away and strangled. And yet North Wind heard them, and in her answer it seemed to Diamond that just because she was so big and could not help it, and just because her ear and her mouth must seem to him so dreadfully far away, she spoke to him more tenderly and graciously than ever before. Her voice was like the bass of a deep organ, without the groan in it; like the most delicate of violin tones without the wail in it; like the most glorious of trumpet-ejaculations without the defiance in it; like the sound of falling water without the clatter and clash in it: it was like all of them and neither of them—all of them without their faults, each of them without its peculiarity: after all, it was more like his mother's voice than anything else in the world.

“Oh, North Wind!” he murmured, but the words slipped away from his lips like soap bubbles that burst too soon from his pipe. The wind caught them, and they were gone. They couldn't escape at all; they were pulled away and silenced. Yet, North Wind heard them, and in her response, it seemed to Diamond that because she was so vast and could not help it, and because her ear and mouth must seem so incredibly far away to him, she spoke to him more gently and kindly than ever before. Her voice was like the deep bass of an organ without the groan; like the softest violin notes without the sadness; like the most magnificent trumpet calls without the arrogance; like the sound of flowing water without the noise and chaos: it was like all of them and also like none of them—all of them without their flaws, each one without its uniqueness: after all, it sounded more like his mother's voice than anything else in the world.

“Diamond, dear,” she said, “be a man. What is fearful to you is not the least fearful to me.”

“Diamond, sweetheart,” she said, “be strong. What scares you doesn’t scare me at all.”

“But it can't hurt you,” murmured Diamond, “for you're it.”

“But it can't hurt you,” whispered Diamond, “because you're it.”

“Then if I'm it, and have you in my arms, how can it hurt you?”

“Then if I'm the one, and have you in my arms, how can it hurt you?”

“Oh yes! I see,” whispered Diamond. “But it looks so dreadful, and it pushes me about so.”

“Oh yes! I get it,” whispered Diamond. “But it looks so awful, and it pushes me around so.”

“Yes, it does, my dear. That is what it was sent for.”

“Yeah, it does, my dear. That’s what it was meant for.”

At the same moment, a peal of thunder which shook Diamond's heart against the sides of his bosom hurtled out of the heavens: I cannot say out of the sky, for there was no sky. Diamond had not seen the lightning, for he had been intent on finding the face of North Wind. Every moment the folds of her garment would sweep across his eyes and blind him, but between, he could just persuade himself that he saw great glories of woman's eyes looking down through rifts in the mountainous clouds over his head.

At that moment, a loud clap of thunder shook Diamond's heart against his chest, coming down from above: I can't call it from the sky, because there was no sky. Diamond hadn't seen the lightning since he was focused on finding North Wind's face. Every few moments, the fabric of her garment would sweep across his eyes and blind him, but in between, he could almost convince himself he saw the beautiful glimmers of a woman's eyes looking down through gaps in the towering clouds overhead.

He trembled so at the thunder, that his knees failed him, and he sunk down at North Wind's feet, and clasped her round the column of her ankle. She instantly stooped, lifted him from the roof—up—up into her bosom, and held him there, saying, as if to an inconsolable child—

He shook so at the thunder that his knees gave out, and he collapsed at North Wind's feet, wrapping his arms around her ankle. She quickly bent down, lifted him from the roof—up—up into her arms, and held him there, saying, as if to a heartbroken child—

“Diamond, dear, this will never do.”

“Diamond, darling, this is not going to work.”

“Oh yes, it will,” answered Diamond. “I am all right now—quite comfortable, I assure you, dear North Wind. If you will only let me stay here, I shall be all right indeed.”

“Oh yes, it will,” replied Diamond. “I’m feeling good now—really comfortable, I promise you, dear North Wind. If you just let me stay here, I’ll be just fine.”

“But you will feel the wind here, Diamond.”

“But you’ll feel the wind here, Diamond.”

“I don't mind that a bit, so long as I feel your arms through it,” answered Diamond, nestling closer to her grand bosom.

“I don’t mind that at all, as long as I can feel your arms around me,” answered Diamond, snuggling closer to her warm embrace.

“Brave boy!” returned North Wind, pressing him closer.

“Brave boy!” said North Wind, pulling him in tighter.

“No,” said Diamond, “I don't see that. It's not courage at all, so long as I feel you there.”

“No,” said Diamond, “I don't see it that way. It’s not really courage if I can feel you there.”

“But hadn't you better get into my hair? Then you would not feel the wind; you will here.”

"But wouldn't it be better for you to get in my hair? Then you wouldn't feel the wind; you will here."

“Ah, but, dear North Wind, you don't know how nice it is to feel your arms about me. It is a thousand times better to have them and the wind together, than to have only your hair and the back of your neck and no wind at all.”

“Ah, but, dear North Wind, you don't know how nice it is to feel your arms around me. It’s a thousand times better to have them and the wind together than to have just your hair and the back of your neck without any wind at all.”

“But it is surely more comfortable there?”

"But it's definitely more comfortable there?"

“Well, perhaps; but I begin to think there are better things than being comfortable.”

“Well, maybe; but I'm starting to think there are more important things than just being comfortable.”

“Yes, indeed there are. Well, I will keep you in front of me. You will feel the wind, but not too much. I shall only want one arm to take care of you; the other will be quite enough to sink the ship.”

“Yes, there definitely are. Well, I'll keep you in front of me. You'll feel the wind, but not too much. I only need one arm to take care of you; the other will be more than enough to sink the ship.”

“Oh, dear North Wind! how can you talk so?”

“Oh, dear North Wind! How can you talk like that?”

“My dear boy, I never talk; I always mean what I say.”

“My dear boy, I never talk without purpose; I always mean what I say.”

“Then you do mean to sink the ship with the other hand?”

“Are you really planning to sink the ship with your other hand?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“It's not like you.”

"That's not like you."

“How do you know that?”

"How do you know?"

“Quite easily. Here you are taking care of a poor little boy with one arm, and there you are sinking a ship with the other. It can't be like you.”

“It's pretty simple. Here you are looking after a poor little boy with one arm, and over there you're sinking a ship with the other. It can't be like you.”

“Ah! but which is me? I can't be two mes, you know.”

“Ah! But which one is me? I can’t be two different me’s, you know.”

“No. Nobody can be two mes.”

“No. Nobody can be two me’s.”

“Well, which me is me?”

"Well, which version of me is me?"

“Now I must think. There looks to be two.”

"Now I have to think. There seem to be two."

“Yes. That's the very point.—You can't be knowing the thing you don't know, can you?”

“Yes. That’s exactly the point.—You can’t know something that you don’t know, right?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Which me do you know?”

"Which version of me do you know?"

“The kindest, goodest, best me in the world,” answered Diamond, clinging to North Wind.

“The kindest, sweetest, best me in the world,” answered Diamond, holding on to North Wind.

“Why am I good to you?”

“Why am I nice to you?”

“I don't know.”

“IDK.”

“Have you ever done anything for me?”

“Have you ever done anything for me?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Then I must be good to you because I choose to be good to you.”

“Then I have to be kind to you because I want to be kind to you.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Why should I choose?”

"Why should I decide?"

“Because—because—because you like.”

"Because you like."

“Why should I like to be good to you?”

“Why should I want to be nice to you?”

“I don't know, except it be because it's good to be good to me.”

“I don’t know, other than it’s nice to be nice to me.”

“That's just it; I am good to you because I like to be good.”

“That's the thing; I'm nice to you because I want to be nice.”

“Then why shouldn't you be good to other people as well as to me?”

“Then why shouldn't you be nice to other people just like you are to me?”

“That's just what I don't know. Why shouldn't I?”

“That's exactly what I don’t understand. Why shouldn’t I?”

“I don't know either. Then why shouldn't you?”

“I don't know either. So why not?”

“Because I am.”

“Because I am.”

“There it is again,” said Diamond. “I don't see that you are. It looks quite the other thing.”

"There's that again," said Diamond. "I don't think you are. It looks completely different."

“Well, but listen to me, Diamond. You know the one me, you say, and that is good.”

“Well, but listen to me, Diamond. You know me, and that's good.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Do you know the other me as well?”

“Do you know the other side of me too?”

“No. I can't. I shouldn't like to.”

“No. I can’t. I wouldn’t want to.”

“There it is. You don't know the other me. You are sure of one of them?”

“There it is. You don’t know the other me. Are you sure about one of them?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And you are sure there can't be two mes?”

“And you’re sure there can’t be two of me?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Then the me you don't know must be the same as the me you do know,—else there would be two mes?”

“Then the me you don't know must be the same as the me you do know—otherwise there would be two of me?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then the other me you don't know must be as kind as the me you do know?”

“Then the other version of me that you don’t know must be just as kind as the one you do know?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Besides, I tell you that it is so, only it doesn't look like it. That I confess freely. Have you anything more to object?”

“Besides, I’m telling you it’s true, even if it doesn’t seem like it. I admit that openly. Do you have anything else to argue?”

“No, no, dear North Wind; I am quite satisfied.”

“No, no, dear North Wind; I’m totally satisfied.”

“Then I will tell you something you might object. You might say that the me you know is like the other me, and that I am cruel all through.”

“Then I’ll tell you something you might disagree with. You might say that the me you know is just like the other me, and that I’m completely cruel.”

“I know that can't be, because you are so kind.”

“I know that can't be true, because you're so kind.”

“But that kindness might be only a pretence for the sake of being more cruel afterwards.”

“But that kindness might just be an act to be even more cruel later.”

Diamond clung to her tighter than ever, crying—

Diamond held on to her tighter than ever, crying—

“No, no, dear North Wind; I can't believe that. I don't believe it. I won't believe it. That would kill me. I love you, and you must love me, else how did I come to love you? How could you know how to put on such a beautiful face if you did not love me and the rest? No. You may sink as many ships as you like, and I won't say another word. I can't say I shall like to see it, you know.”

“No, no, dear North Wind; I can't believe that. I don't believe it. I won't believe it. That would kill me. I love you, and you must love me, or else how did I come to love you? How could you know how to wear such a beautiful face if you didn't love me and everything else? No. You can sink as many ships as you want, and I won’t say another word. I can't say I’ll enjoy seeing it, you know.”

“That's quite another thing,” said North Wind; and as she spoke she gave one spring from the roof of the hay-loft, and rushed up into the clouds, with Diamond on her left arm close to her heart. And as if the clouds knew she had come, they burst into a fresh jubilation of thunderous light. For a few moments, Diamond seemed to be borne up through the depths of an ocean of dazzling flame; the next, the winds were writhing around him like a storm of serpents. For they were in the midst of the clouds and mists, and they of course took the shapes of the wind, eddying and wreathing and whirling and shooting and dashing about like grey and black water, so that it was as if the wind itself had taken shape, and he saw the grey and black wind tossing and raving most madly all about him. Now it blinded him by smiting him upon the eyes; now it deafened him by bellowing in his ears; for even when the thunder came he knew now that it was the billows of the great ocean of the air dashing against each other in their haste to fill the hollow scooped out by the lightning; now it took his breath quite away by sucking it from his body with the speed of its rush. But he did not mind it. He only gasped first and then laughed, for the arm of North Wind was about him, and he was leaning against her bosom. It is quite impossible for me to describe what he saw. Did you ever watch a great wave shoot into a winding passage amongst rocks? If you ever did, you would see that the water rushed every way at once, some of it even turning back and opposing the rest; greater confusion you might see nowhere except in a crowd of frightened people. Well, the wind was like that, except that it went much faster, and therefore was much wilder, and twisted and shot and curled and dodged and clashed and raved ten times more madly than anything else in creation except human passions. Diamond saw the threads of the lady's hair streaking it all. In parts indeed he could not tell which was hair and which was black storm and vapour. It seemed sometimes that all the great billows of mist-muddy wind were woven out of the crossing lines of North Wind's infinite hair, sweeping in endless intertwistings. And Diamond felt as the wind seized on his hair, which his mother kept rather long, as if he too was a part of the storm, and some of its life went out from him. But so sheltered was he by North Wind's arm and bosom that only at times, in the fiercer onslaught of some curl-billowed eddy, did he recognise for a moment how wild was the storm in which he was carried, nestling in its very core and formative centre.

"That's a whole different thing," said North Wind; and as she spoke, she leapt off the hay-loft roof and soared up into the clouds, with Diamond on her left arm close to her heart. And as if the clouds were aware of her arrival, they erupted in a fresh celebration of thunderous light. For a few moments, Diamond felt like he was being lifted through the depths of an ocean of dazzling flames; the next, the winds twisted around him like a storm of serpents. They were in the midst of the clouds and mist, which took the shapes of the wind, swirling and whirling and shooting about like grey and black water, making it seem as if the wind itself had taken form, and he saw the grey and black wind tossing and raging wildly around him. At one moment, it blinded him by hitting his eyes; at another, it deafened him with its roaring in his ears; because even when the thunder crashed, he realized it was the waves of the great ocean of air colliding as they rushed to fill the hollow formed by the lightning; now it took his breath away by pulling it from his body with its swift movement. But he didn’t mind. He gasped at first, then laughed, because North Wind's arm was around him, and he was leaning against her chest. It's impossible for me to describe what he saw. Did you ever watch a big wave crash into a winding passage among rocks? If you have, you’d see that the water rushed in every direction at once, some of it even pushing back against the rest; you wouldn't see greater chaos anywhere except in a crowd of panicked people. Well, the wind was like that, except it moved much faster, making it wilder, twisting and shooting and curling and dodging and clashing and raging ten times more fiercely than anything else in existence except human emotions. Diamond saw the strands of the lady's hair streaking through it all. At times he couldn't tell which was hair and which was the black storm and vapor. It sometimes seemed that all the huge waves of misty, muddy wind were woven from the intertwining strands of North Wind's infinite hair, sweeping in endless twists. And Diamond felt as the wind tugged at his hair, which his mother kept rather long, as if he too was part of the storm, and some of its essence flowed out from him. But he was so sheltered by North Wind's arm and chest that only sometimes, amid the fierce onslaught of a swirling eddy, did he recognize for a moment how wild the storm was that he was caught in, nestled in its very core and heart.

It seemed to Diamond likewise that they were motionless in this centre, and that all the confusion and fighting went on around them. Flash after flash illuminated the fierce chaos, revealing in varied yellow and blue and grey and dusky red the vapourous contention; peal after peal of thunder tore the infinite waste; but it seemed to Diamond that North Wind and he were motionless, all but the hair. It was not so. They were sweeping with the speed of the wind itself towards the sea.

It felt to Diamond like they were still in the center of everything, while all the chaos and fighting swirled around them. Bright flashes lit up the intense disorder, showcasing in different shades of yellow, blue, grey, and dark red the misty struggle; rumble after rumble of thunder echoed across the endless expanse; but to Diamond, it seemed like North Wind and he were completely still, except for their hair. That wasn’t the case. They were racing towards the sea at the speed of the wind itself.





CHAPTER VII. THE CATHEDRAL

I MUST not go on describing what cannot be described, for nothing is more wearisome.

I shouldn't keep trying to describe what can't be described, because nothing is more exhausting.

Before they reached the sea, Diamond felt North Wind's hair just beginning to fall about him.

Before they got to the sea, Diamond noticed North Wind's hair starting to fall around him.

“Is the storm over, North Wind?” he called out.

“Is the storm over, North Wind?” he shouted.

“No, Diamond. I am only waiting a moment to set you down. You would not like to see the ship sunk, and I am going to give you a place to stop in till I come back for you.”

“No, Diamond. I'm just waiting a moment to set you down. You wouldn't want to see the ship sink, and I'm going to give you a place to stay until I come back for you.”

“Oh! thank you,” said Diamond. “I shall be sorry to leave you, North Wind, but I would rather not see the ship go down. And I'm afraid the poor people will cry, and I should hear them. Oh, dear!”

“Oh! thank you,” said Diamond. “I’ll be sad to leave you, North Wind, but I’d rather not watch the ship sink. I’m worried the poor people will cry, and I wouldn’t want to hear that. Oh, dear!”

“There are a good many passengers on board; and to tell the truth, Diamond, I don't care about your hearing the cry you speak of. I am afraid you would not get it out of your little head again for a long time.”

“There are quite a few passengers on board; and to be honest, Diamond, I don't really want you to hear the cry you mentioned. I'm worried you wouldn’t be able to shake it off for a long time.”

“But how can you bear it then, North Wind? For I am sure you are kind. I shall never doubt that again.”

“But how can you handle it, North Wind? I'm sure you're nice. I’ll never doubt that again.”

“I will tell you how I am able to bear it, Diamond: I am always hearing, through every noise, through all the noise I am making myself even, the sound of a far-off song. I do not exactly know where it is, or what it means; and I don't hear much of it, only the odour of its music, as it were, flitting across the great billows of the ocean outside this air in which I make such a storm; but what I do hear is quite enough to make me able to bear the cry from the drowning ship. So it would you if you could hear it.”

“I’ll tell you how I manage to handle it, Diamond: I’m always hearing, through all the noise and even through the noise I’m making myself, the sound of a distant song. I don’t exactly know where it’s coming from or what it means; and I don’t hear much of it, just a hint of its music, kind of drifting over the vast waves of the ocean outside this chaos I’m creating; but what I do hear is enough to help me endure the cries from the sinking ship. It would help you too if you could hear it.”

“No, it wouldn't,” returned Diamond, stoutly. “For they wouldn't hear the music of the far-away song; and if they did, it wouldn't do them any good. You see you and I are not going to be drowned, and so we might enjoy it.”

“No, it wouldn't,” replied Diamond confidently. “Because they wouldn't hear the music of the distant song; and even if they did, it wouldn’t help them at all. You see, you and I aren't going to drown, so we can enjoy it.”

“But you have never heard the psalm, and you don't know what it is like. Somehow, I can't say how, it tells me that all is right; that it is coming to swallow up all cries.”

"But you've never heard the psalm, and you don't know what it's like. Somehow, I can't explain how, it tells me that everything is okay; that it is coming to engulf all cries."

“But that won't do them any good—the people, I mean,” persisted Diamond.

“But that won't help them at all—the people, I mean,” Diamond insisted.

“It must. It must,” said North Wind, hurriedly. “It wouldn't be the song it seems to be if it did not swallow up all their fear and pain too, and set them singing it themselves with the rest. I am sure it will. And do you know, ever since I knew I had hair, that is, ever since it began to go out and away, that song has been coming nearer and nearer. Only I must say it was some thousand years before I heard it.”

“It must. It must,” said North Wind, quickly. “It wouldn't be the song it seems to be if it didn’t take away all their fear and pain too, and encourage them to sing it themselves along with everyone else. I’m sure it will. And you know, ever since I realized I had hair, that is, ever since it started to go out and away, that song has been getting closer and closer. But I have to say it took me a thousand years to hear it.”

“But how can you say it was coming nearer when you did not hear it?” asked doubting little Diamond.

“But how can you say it was getting closer when you didn't hear it?” asked the skeptical little Diamond.

“Since I began to hear it, I know it is growing louder, therefore I judge it was coming nearer and nearer until I did hear it first. I'm not so very old, you know—a few thousand years only—and I was quite a baby when I heard the noise first, but I knew it must come from the voices of people ever so much older and wiser than I was. I can't sing at all, except now and then, and I can never tell what my song is going to be; I only know what it is after I have sung it.—But this will never do. Will you stop here?”

“Since I started to hear it, I can tell it’s getting louder, so I think it was coming closer and closer until I heard it for the first time. I’m not that old, you know—just a few thousand years—and I was pretty much a baby when I first heard that noise, but I knew it had to come from the voices of people who are much older and wiser than I am. I can’t sing at all, except occasionally, and I can never predict what my song will be; I only realize what it is after I’ve sung it. —But this won’t work. Will you stop here?”

“I can't see anywhere to stop,” said Diamond. “Your hair is all down like a darkness, and I can't see through it if I knock my eyes into it ever so much.”

“I can’t find a place to stop,” said Diamond. “Your hair is all down like a shadow, and I can’t see through it no matter how hard I try.”

“Look, then,” said North Wind; and, with one sweep of her great white arm, she swept yards deep of darkness like a great curtain from before the face of the boy.

“Look, then,” said North Wind; and, with one sweep of her great white arm, she pulled back piles of darkness like a huge curtain from in front of the boy's face.

And lo! it was a blue night, lit up with stars. Where it did not shine with stars it shimmered with the milk of the stars, except where, just opposite to Diamond's face, the grey towers of a cathedral blotted out each its own shape of sky and stars.

And look! it was a blue night, lit up with stars. Where it didn’t shine with stars, it glimmered with the light of the stars, except where, directly opposite Diamond's face, the grey towers of a cathedral blocked out their own shape of the sky and stars.

“Oh! what's that?” cried Diamond, struck with a kind of terror, for he had never seen a cathedral, and it rose before him with an awful reality in the midst of the wide spaces, conquering emptiness with grandeur.

“Oh! What's that?” Diamond exclaimed, feeling a rush of fear, as he had never seen a cathedral before. It stood before him with an intimidating presence, dominating the vastness around it with its grandeur.

“A very good place for you to wait in,” said North Wind. “But we shall go in, and you shall judge for yourself.”

“A great spot for you to wait,” said North Wind. “But we’ll go inside, and you can decide for yourself.”

There was an open door in the middle of one of the towers, leading out upon the roof, and through it they passed. Then North Wind set Diamond on his feet, and he found himself at the top of a stone stair, which went twisting away down into the darkness for only a little light came in at the door. It was enough, however, to allow Diamond to see that North Wind stood beside him. He looked up to find her face, and saw that she was no longer a beautiful giantess, but the tall gracious lady he liked best to see. She took his hand, and, giving him the broad part of the spiral stair to walk on, led him down a good way; then, opening another little door, led him out upon a narrow gallery that ran all round the central part of the church, on the ledges of the windows of the clerestory, and through openings in the parts of the wall that divided the windows from each other. It was very narrow, and except when they were passing through the wall, Diamond saw nothing to keep him from falling into the church. It lay below him like a great silent gulf hollowed in stone, and he held his breath for fear as he looked down.

There was an open door in the middle of one of the towers that led out to the roof, and they went through it. North Wind set Diamond on his feet, and he found himself at the top of a stone staircase that twisted down into the darkness, with only a little bit of light coming in from the door. It was enough for Diamond to see that North Wind was beside him. He looked up to find her face and saw that she was no longer a beautiful giantess, but the tall, graceful lady he liked to see the most. She took his hand and, giving him the wider part of the spiral staircase to walk on, led him down a good way. Then, opening another small door, she brought him out onto a narrow gallery that wrapped around the central part of the church, along the ledges of the windows of the clerestory, and through openings in the walls that separated the windows. It was very narrow, and except when they were passing through the wall, Diamond saw nothing to prevent him from falling into the church below. It looked like a huge, silent chasm carved in stone, and he held his breath in fear as he looked down.

“What are you trembling for, little Diamond?” said the lady, as she walked gently along, with her hand held out behind her leading him, for there was not breadth enough for them to walk side by side.

“What are you shaking for, little Diamond?” said the lady, as she walked slowly along, with her hand stretched out behind her to guide him, since there wasn't enough space for them to walk side by side.

“I am afraid of falling down there,” answered Diamond. “It is so deep down.”

“I’m scared of falling down there,” replied Diamond. “It’s so deep down.”

“Yes, rather,” answered North Wind; “but you were a hundred times higher a few minutes ago.”

“Yes, definitely,” answered North Wind; “but you were a hundred times higher just a few minutes ago.”

“Ah, yes, but somebody's arm was about me then,” said Diamond, putting his little mouth to the beautiful cold hand that had a hold of his.

“Ah, yes, but someone had their arm around me then,” said Diamond, pressing his little mouth to the lovely cold hand that held his.

“What a dear little warm mouth you've got!” said North Wind. “It is a pity you should talk nonsense with it. Don't you know I have a hold of you?”

“What a sweet little warm mouth you have!” said North Wind. “It’s a shame you talk nonsense with it. Don’t you realize I have a grip on you?”

“Yes; but I'm walking on my own legs, and they might slip. I can't trust myself so well as your arms.”

“Yes, but I'm walking on my own legs, and I might slip. I can’t trust myself as much as I trust your arms.”

“But I have a hold of you, I tell you, foolish child.”

“But I have a hold of you, I tell you, foolish child.”

“Yes, but somehow I can't feel comfortable.”

“Yes, but somehow I just can't feel at ease.”

“If you were to fall, and my hold of you were to give way, I should be down after you in a less moment than a lady's watch can tick, and catch you long before you had reached the ground.”

“If you were to fall and I lost my grip on you, I would be down after you in no time, catching you long before you hit the ground.”

“I don't like it though,” said Diamond.

“I don't like it, though,” said Diamond.

“Oh! oh! oh!” he screamed the next moment, bent double with terror, for North Wind had let go her hold of his hand, and had vanished, leaving him standing as if rooted to the gallery.

“Oh! oh! oh!” he shouted a moment later, doubled over with fear, for North Wind had released his hand and disappeared, leaving him standing there as if glued to the gallery.

She left the words, “Come after me,” sounding in his ears.

She left the words, “Come after me,” echoing in his ears.

But move he dared not. In a moment more he would from very terror have fallen into the church, but suddenly there came a gentle breath of cool wind upon his face, and it kept blowing upon him in little puffs, and at every puff Diamond felt his faintness going away, and his fear with it. Courage was reviving in his little heart, and still the cool wafts of the soft wind breathed upon him, and the soft wind was so mighty and strong within its gentleness, that in a minute more Diamond was marching along the narrow ledge as fearless for the time as North Wind herself.

But he didn't dare to move. In just a moment, the sheer terror might have made him fall into the church, but suddenly, a gentle breath of cool wind blew against his face, softly gusting in little puffs. With each puff, Diamond felt his dizziness fade away, along with his fear. Courage was coming back to his little heart, and the cool gusts of the soft wind continued to caress him. The soft wind was so powerful and strong within its gentleness that in just a minute, Diamond was walking along the narrow ledge, as fearless for the moment as North Wind herself.

He walked on and on, with the windows all in a row on one side of him, and the great empty nave of the church echoing to every one of his brave strides on the other, until at last he came to a little open door, from which a broader stair led him down and down and down, till at last all at once he found himself in the arms of North Wind, who held him close to her, and kissed him on the forehead. Diamond nestled to her, and murmured into her bosom,—“Why did you leave me, dear North Wind?”

He kept walking, with the windows lined up on one side and the huge, empty church nave echoing with every confident step he took on the other, until finally he reached a small open door. A wider staircase took him down and down until he suddenly found himself in the embrace of North Wind, who held him tightly and kissed him on the forehead. Diamond snuggled up to her and whispered into her embrace, “Why did you leave me, dear North Wind?”

“Because I wanted you to walk alone,” she answered.

“Because I wanted you to walk by yourself,” she replied.

“But it is so much nicer here!” said Diamond.

“But it’s so much nicer here!” said Diamond.

“I daresay; but I couldn't hold a little coward to my heart. It would make me so cold!”

“I have to say; but I couldn't hold a little coward close to my heart. It would make me so cold!”

“But I wasn't brave of myself,” said Diamond, whom my older readers will have already discovered to be a true child in this, that he was given to metaphysics. “It was the wind that blew in my face that made me brave. Wasn't it now, North Wind?”

“But I wasn't brave on my own,” said Diamond, who my older readers will have recognized as a true child in that he was drawn to metaphysics. “It was the wind blowing in my face that made me brave. Wasn't it, North Wind?”

“Yes: I know that. You had to be taught what courage was. And you couldn't know what it was without feeling it: therefore it was given you. But don't you feel as if you would try to be brave yourself next time?”

“Yeah, I get that. You had to learn what courage really meant. You couldn’t understand it without experiencing it, so it was shown to you. But don’t you think you’ll try to be brave yourself next time?”

“Yes, I do. But trying is not much.”

“Yes, I do. But just trying isn’t enough.”

“Yes, it is—a very great deal, for it is a beginning. And a beginning is the greatest thing of all. To try to be brave is to be brave. The coward who tries to be brave is before the man who is brave because he is made so, and never had to try.”

“Yes, it is—a very big deal, because it’s a start. And a start is the most important thing of all. Trying to be brave is being brave. The coward who tries to be brave is ahead of the man who is brave just because he is, and never had to try.”

“How kind you are, North Wind!”

“How nice you are, North Wind!”

“I am only just. All kindness is but justice. We owe it.”

“I’m just trying to be fair. Kindness is simply a matter of justice. It’s what we owe to each other.”

“I don't quite understand that.”

"I don't really get that."

“Never mind; you will some day. There is no hurry about understanding it now.”

“Don't worry; you'll understand it someday. There's no rush to figure it out right now.”

“Who blew the wind on me that made me brave?”

“Who blew the wind on me that made me brave?”

“I did.”

"I've done it."

“I didn't see you.”

"Didn't see you there."

“Therefore you can believe me.”

"So you can trust me."

“Yes, yes; of course. But how was it that such a little breath could be so strong?”

“Yes, yes; of course. But how could such a tiny breath be so powerful?”

“That I don't know.”

“I’m not sure.”

“But you made it strong?”

"But you made it tough?"

“No: I only blew it. I knew it would make you strong, just as it did the man in the boat, you remember. But how my breath has that power I cannot tell. It was put into it when I was made. That is all I know. But really I must be going about my work.”

“No: I just messed it up. I knew it would make you stronger, just like it did for the guy in the boat, remember? But I can’t explain how my breath has that power. It was given to me when I was created. That’s all I know. Anyway, I really need to get back to my work.”

“Ah! the poor ship! I wish you would stop here, and let the poor ship go.”

“Ah! the poor ship! I wish you would stay here and let the poor ship go.”

“That I dare not do. Will you stop here till I come back?”

“That I can't do. Will you wait here until I get back?”

“Yes. You won't be long?”

“Yes. Won’t take long?”

“Not longer than I can help. Trust me, you shall get home before the morning.”

“Not any longer than necessary. Trust me, you’ll be home before morning.”

In a moment North Wind was gone, and the next Diamond heard a moaning about the church, which grew and grew to a roaring. The storm was up again, and he knew that North Wind's hair was flying.

In an instant, North Wind was gone, and then Diamond heard a moaning around the church, which escalated into a roar. The storm had returned, and he knew that North Wind's hair was swirling.

The church was dark. Only a little light came through the windows, which were almost all of that precious old stained glass which is so much lovelier than the new. But Diamond could not see how beautiful they were, for there was not enough of light in the stars to show the colours of them. He could only just distinguish them from the walls, He looked up, but could not see the gallery along which he had passed. He could only tell where it was far up by the faint glimmer of the windows of the clerestory, whose sills made part of it. The church grew very lonely about him, and he began to feel like a child whose mother has forsaken it. Only he knew that to be left alone is not always to be forsaken.

The church was dark. Only a little light filtered through the windows, which were mostly made of that beautiful old stained glass that is so much nicer than the new stuff. But Diamond couldn't see how lovely they were because there wasn't enough light from the stars to show their colors. He could barely make them out against the walls. He looked up but couldn't see the balcony he had walked past. He could only tell where it was up high by the faint glow of the clerestory windows, whose sills were part of it. The church felt very empty around him, and he started to feel like a child whose mother had abandoned them. But he knew that being left alone doesn’t always mean being abandoned.

He began to feel his way about the place, and for a while went wandering up and down. His little footsteps waked little answering echoes in the great house. It wasn't too big to mind him. It was as if the church knew he was there, and meant to make itself his house. So it went on giving back an answer to every step, until at length Diamond thought he should like to say something out loud, and see what the church would answer. But he found he was afraid to speak. He could not utter a word for fear of the loneliness. Perhaps it was as well that he did not, for the sound of a spoken word would have made him feel the place yet more deserted and empty. But he thought he could sing. He was fond of singing, and at home he used to sing, to tunes of his own, all the nursery rhymes he knew. So he began to try `Hey diddle diddle', but it wouldn't do. Then he tried `Little Boy Blue', but it was no better. Neither would `Sing a Song of Sixpence' sing itself at all. Then he tried `Poor old Cockytoo', but he wouldn't do. They all sounded so silly! and he had never thought them silly before. So he was quiet, and listened to the echoes that came out of the dark corners in answer to his footsteps.

He started to explore the place, wandering up and down for a while. His small footsteps created little echoes in the big house. It wasn’t too large to notice him. It was as if the church recognized he was there and wanted to make itself his home. It kept responding to every step he took, until finally, Diamond felt like saying something out loud to see how the church would respond. But he realized he was too scared to speak. He couldn’t say a word for fear of the loneliness. Maybe it was better that he didn't, because the sound of a spoken word would have made him feel the space even more empty and deserted. But he thought he could sing. He loved to sing, and at home, he would sing all the nursery rhymes he knew to his own tunes. So he started to try "Hey diddle diddle," but it didn’t work. Then he tried "Little Boy Blue," but that was no good either. Neither would "Sing a Song of Sixpence" come out right. Then he attempted "Poor old Cockytoo," but that didn’t work either. They all sounded so silly! and he had never thought they were silly before. So he fell silent and listened to the echoes coming from the dark corners in response to his footsteps.

At last he gave a great sigh, and said, “I'm so tired.” But he did not hear the gentle echo that answered from far away over his head, for at the same moment he came against the lowest of a few steps that stretched across the church, and fell down and hurt his arm. He cried a little first, and then crawled up the steps on his hands and knees. At the top he came to a little bit of carpet, on which he lay down; and there he lay staring at the dull window that rose nearly a hundred feet above his head.

At last, he let out a big sigh and said, “I’m so tired.” But he didn't hear the soft echo that responded from far above him, because at that moment he tripped over the bottom step of a few that led across the church and fell, hurting his arm. He cried a little at first, then crawled up the steps on his hands and knees. When he reached the top, he found a small piece of carpet where he lay down; and there he lay, staring at the dull window that was almost a hundred feet above him.

Now this was the eastern window of the church, and the moon was at that moment just on the edge of the horizon. The next, she was peeping over it. And lo! with the moon, St. John and St. Paul, and the rest of them, began to dawn in the window in their lovely garments. Diamond did not know that the wonder-working moon was behind, and he thought all the light was coming out of the window itself, and that the good old men were appearing to help him, growing out of the night and the darkness, because he had hurt his arm, and was very tired and lonely, and North Wind was so long in coming. So he lay and looked at them backwards over his head, wondering when they would come down or what they would do next. They were very dim, for the moonlight was not strong enough for the colours, and he had enough to do with his eyes trying to make out their shapes. So his eyes grew tired, and more and more tired, and his eyelids grew so heavy that they would keep tumbling down over his eyes. He kept lifting them and lifting them, but every time they were heavier than the last. It was no use: they were too much for him. Sometimes before he had got them half up, down they were again; and at length he gave it up quite, and the moment he gave it up, he was fast asleep.

Now this was the eastern window of the church, and the moon was just at the edge of the horizon. Suddenly, it peeked over. And behold! With the moon, St. John and St. Paul, along with the others, began to appear in the window in their beautiful robes. Diamond didn’t realize that the amazing moon was behind it, and he thought all the light was coming from the window itself, and that the kind old men were coming to help him, emerging from the night and darkness, because he had hurt his arm, and felt very tired and lonely, and North Wind was taking too long to arrive. So he lay there, looking up at them, wondering when they would come down or what they would do next. They were very faint, as the moonlight wasn't strong enough for the colors, and he struggled to make out their shapes. His eyes grew tired, more and more tired, and his eyelids got so heavy that they kept dropping over his eyes. He kept lifting them, but every time they felt heavier than before. It was useless; they were more than he could handle. Sometimes before he could lift them halfway, they would fall down again; and eventually, he completely surrendered, and the moment he did, he fell fast asleep.





CHAPTER VIII. THE EAST WINDOW

THAT Diamond had fallen fast asleep is very evident from the strange things he now fancied as taking place. For he thought he heard a sound as of whispering up in the great window. He tried to open his eyes, but he could not. And the whispering went on and grew louder and louder, until he could hear every word that was said. He thought it was the Apostles talking about him. But he could not open his eyes.

THAT Diamond had fallen deeply asleep, which was clear from the odd things he believed were happening. He thought he heard whispering coming from the big window. He tried to open his eyes, but he couldn’t. The whispering continued and grew louder, until he could hear every word being said. He thought it was the Apostles discussing him. But he still couldn't open his eyes.

“And how comes he to be lying there, St. Peter?” said one.

“And why is he lying there, St. Peter?” asked one.

“I think I saw him a while ago up in the gallery, under the Nicodemus window. Perhaps he has fallen down.

“I think I saw him a while back in the gallery, under the Nicodemus window. Maybe he has fallen down.”

“What do you think, St. Matthew?”

“What do you think, St. Matthew?”

“I don't think he could have crept here after falling from such a height. He must have been killed.”

“I don't think he could have made it here after falling from such a height. He must have died.”

“What are we to do with him? We can't leave him lying there. And we could not make him comfortable up here in the window: it's rather crowded already. What do you say, St. Thomas?”

“What are we supposed to do with him? We can’t just leave him lying there. And we can't make him comfortable up here in the window; it’s pretty crowded already. What do you think, St. Thomas?”

“Let's go down and look at him.”

“Let’s go down and check him out.”

There came a rustling, and a chinking, for some time, and then there was a silence, and Diamond felt somehow that all the Apostles were standing round him and looking down on him. And still he could not open his eyes.

There was some rustling and a clinking sound for a while, and then it all went quiet. Diamond felt as if all the Apostles were gathered around him, looking down at him. Yet, he still couldn't open his eyes.

“What is the matter with him, St. Luke?” asked one.

“What’s wrong with him, St. Luke?” asked one.

“There's nothing the matter with him,” answered St. Luke, who must have joined the company of the Apostles from the next window, one would think. “He's in a sound sleep.”

“There's nothing wrong with him,” replied St. Luke, who must have joined the group of the Apostles from the next window, it seems. “He's just sound asleep.”

“I have it,” cried another. “This is one of North Wind's tricks. She has caught him up and dropped him at our door, like a withered leaf or a foundling baby. I don't understand that woman's conduct, I must say. As if we hadn't enough to do with our money, without going taking care of other people's children! That's not what our forefathers built cathedrals for.”

“I've got it,” shouted another. “This is one of North Wind's tricks. She’s picked him up and dropped him at our doorstep, like a dried-up leaf or a abandoned baby. I really don’t get that woman's behavior, I have to say. As if we didn’t already have enough to deal with our money, without taking care of other people's kids! That’s not what our ancestors built cathedrals for.”

Now Diamond could not bear to hear such things against North Wind, who, he knew, never played anybody a trick. She was far too busy with her own work for that. He struggled hard to open his eyes, but without success.

Now Diamond couldn't stand to hear such things about North Wind, who he knew never played tricks on anyone. She was way too busy with her own work for that. He tried really hard to open his eyes, but he just couldn't.

“She should consider that a church is not a place for pranks, not to mention that we live in it,” said another.

“She should realize that a church isn't a place for jokes, especially since we live in it,” said another.

“It certainly is disrespectful of her. But she always is disrespectful. What right has she to bang at our windows as she has been doing the whole of this night? I daresay there is glass broken somewhere. I know my blue robe is in a dreadful mess with the rain first and the dust after. It will cost me shillings to clean it.”

“It’s definitely disrespectful of her. But she’s always disrespectful. What right does she have to bang on our windows like she has been doing all night? I bet there’s glass broken somewhere. My blue robe is in a terrible state from the rain and then the dust. It’s going to cost me a lot to clean it.”

Then Diamond knew that they could not be Apostles, talking like this. They could only be the sextons and vergers and such-like, who got up at night, and put on the robes of deans and bishops, and called each other grand names, as the foolish servants he had heard his father tell of call themselves lords and ladies, after their masters and mistresses. And he was so angry at their daring to abuse North Wind, that he jumped up, crying—“North Wind knows best what she is about. She has a good right to blow the cobwebs from your windows, for she was sent to do it. She sweeps them away from grander places, I can tell you, for I've been with her at it.”

Then Diamond realized that they couldn’t be Apostles, speaking like this. They could only be the sextons, vergers, and others who got up at night, put on the robes of deans and bishops, and called each other fancy names, just like the foolish servants he had heard his father talk about who called themselves lords and ladies after their masters and mistresses. He was so angry that they dared to insult North Wind that he jumped up, shouting, “North Wind knows best what she’s doing. She has every right to blow the cobwebs from your windows because she was sent to do it. She clears them away from more impressive places, I can tell you, because I’ve been with her while she did it.”

This was what he began to say, but as he spoke his eyes came wide open, and behold, there were neither Apostles nor vergers there—not even a window with the effigies of holy men in it, but a dark heap of hay all about him, and the little panes in the roof of his loft glimmering blue in the light of the morning. Old Diamond was coming awake down below in the stable. In a moment more he was on his feet, and shaking himself so that young Diamond's bed trembled under him.

This was what he started to say, but as he spoke, his eyes flew open, and to his surprise, there were no Apostles or vergers around—not even a window with pictures of holy men, just a dark pile of hay all around him, and the small panes in the roof of his loft shining blue in the morning light. Old Diamond was waking up down below in the stable. In a moment, he was on his feet, shaking himself so that young Diamond's bed shook beneath him.

“He's grand at shaking himself,” said Diamond. “I wish I could shake myself like that. But then I can wash myself, and he can't. What fun it would be to see Old Diamond washing his face with his hoofs and iron shoes! Wouldn't it be a picture?”

“He's great at shaking himself,” said Diamond. “I wish I could shake myself like that. But then I can wash myself, and he can't. How fun would it be to see Old Diamond washing his face with his hooves and iron shoes! Wouldn't that be something?”

So saying, he got up and dressed himself. Then he went out into the garden. There must have been a tremendous wind in the night, for although all was quiet now, there lay the little summer-house crushed to the ground, and over it the great elm-tree, which the wind had broken across, being much decayed in the middle. Diamond almost cried to see the wilderness of green leaves, which used to be so far up in the blue air, tossing about in the breeze, and liking it best when the wind blew it most, now lying so near the ground, and without any hope of ever getting up into the deep air again.

As he said this, he got up and dressed. Then he stepped out into the garden. There must have been a huge wind last night because, even though everything was quiet now, the little summer house was flattened on the ground, and on top of it lay the massive elm tree, which had snapped in half due to its decay in the middle. Diamond almost cried when he saw the chaos of green leaves, which used to be so high up in the blue sky, now flailing in the breeze, and it used to enjoy the strongest wind the most, lying so close to the ground and without any chance of ever rising back into the open air again.

“I wonder how old the tree is!” thought Diamond. “It must take a long time to get so near the sky as that poor tree was.”

“I wonder how old that tree is!” thought Diamond. “It must take a long time to grow so close to the sky like that poor tree.”

“Yes, indeed,” said a voice beside him, for Diamond had spoken the last words aloud.

“Yes, indeed,” said a voice next to him, as Diamond had said the last words out loud.

Diamond started, and looking around saw a clergyman, a brother of Mrs. Coleman, who happened to be visiting her. He was a great scholar, and was in the habit of rising early.

Diamond started and, looking around, saw a clergyman, a brother of Mrs. Coleman, who was visiting her. He was a great scholar and usually got up early.

“Who are you, my man?” he added.

“Who are you, my guy?” he added.

“Little Diamond,” answered the boy.

“Little Diamond,” the boy replied.

“Oh! I have heard of you. How do you come to be up so early?”

“Oh! I’ve heard about you. What brings you out so early?”

“Because the sham Apostles talked such nonsense, they waked me up.”

“Because the fake Apostles were talking such nonsense, they woke me up.”

The clergyman stared. Diamond saw that he had better have held his tongue, for he could not explain things.

The clergyman stared. Diamond realized he should have kept quiet because he couldn't explain anything.

“You must have been dreaming, my little man,” said he. “Dear! dear!” he went on, looking at the tree, “there has been terrible work here. This is the north wind's doing. What a pity! I wish we lived at the back of it, I'm sure.”

“You must have been dreaming, my little guy,” he said. “Oh dear!” he continued, looking at the tree, “there's been a real mess here. This is the north wind's doing. What a shame! I wish we lived behind it, I'm sure.”

“Where is that sir?” asked Diamond.

“Where is that, sir?” asked Diamond.

“Away in the Hyperborean regions,” answered the clergyman, smiling.

“Away in the far northern regions,” replied the clergyman, smiling.

“I never heard of the place,” returned Diamond.

"I've never heard of that place," Diamond replied.

“I daresay not,” answered the clergyman; “but if this tree had been there now, it would not have been blown down, for there is no wind there.”

“I doubt it,” replied the clergyman; “but if that tree had been there now, it wouldn’t have fallen, because there’s no wind there.”

“But, please, sir, if it had been there,” said Diamond, “we should not have had to be sorry for it.”

“But please, sir, if it had been there,” said Diamond, “we wouldn’t have needed to feel sorry about it.”

“Certainly not.”

"No way."

“Then we shouldn't have had to be glad for it, either.”

“Then we shouldn't have had to be happy about it, either.”

“You're quite right, my boy,” said the clergyman, looking at him very kindly, as he turned away to the house, with his eyes bent towards the earth. But Diamond thought within himself, “I will ask North Wind next time I see her to take me to that country. I think she did speak about it once before.”

“You're absolutely right, my boy,” said the clergyman, looking at him with warmth as he turned toward the house, his eyes focused on the ground. But Diamond thought to himself, “I will ask North Wind the next time I see her to take me to that country. I believe she mentioned it once before.”





CHAPTER IX. HOW DIAMOND GOT TO THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

WHEN Diamond went home to breakfast, he found his father and mother already seated at the table. They were both busy with their bread and butter, and Diamond sat himself down in his usual place. His mother looked up at him, and, after watching him for a moment, said:

WHEN Diamond went home to have breakfast, he found his dad and mom already sitting at the table. They were both busy with their bread and butter, and Diamond took his usual seat. His mom looked up at him, and after observing him for a moment, said:

“I don't think the boy is looking well, husband.”

“I don't think the boy looks well, honey.”

“Don't you? Well, I don't know. I think he looks pretty bobbish. How do you feel yourself, Diamond, my boy?”

“Don’t you? Well, I’m not sure. I think he looks quite snappy. How do you feel, Diamond, my boy?”

“Quite well, thank you, father; at least, I think I've got a little headache.”

“I'm doing pretty well, thanks, Dad; although, I think I might have a slight headache.”

“There! I told you,” said his father and mother both at once.

“See! I told you,” said both his dad and mom at the same time.

“The child's very poorly” added his mother.

"The child is very unwell," his mother added.

“The child's quite well,” added his father.

“The kid is doing pretty well,” added his dad.

And then they both laughed.

And then they both chuckled.

“You see,” said his mother, “I've had a letter from my sister at Sandwich.”

“You see,” said his mother, “I got a letter from my sister in Sandwich.”

“Sleepy old hole!” said his father.

“Sleepy old place!” said his father.

“Don't abuse the place; there's good people in it,” said his mother.

“Don't mistreat the place; there are good people in it,” his mother said.

“Right, old lady,” returned his father; “only I don't believe there are more than two pair of carriage-horses in the whole blessed place.”

“Sure, old lady,” replied his dad; “but I doubt there are more than two pairs of carriage horses in the entire blessed place.”

“Well, people can get to heaven without carriages—or coachmen either, husband. Not that I should like to go without my coachman, you know. But about the boy?”

“Well, people can get to heaven without carriages—or coachmen either, husband. Not that I would want to go without my coachman, you know. But what about the boy?”

“What boy?”

"Which guy?"

“That boy, there, staring at you with his goggle-eyes.”

“That boy over there, staring at you with his big eyes.”

“Have I got goggle-eyes, mother?” asked Diamond, a little dismayed.

“Do I have big eyes, mom?” asked Diamond, feeling a bit upset.

“Not too goggle,” said his mother, who was quite proud of her boy's eyes, only did not want to make him vain.

“Not too wide-eyed,” said his mother, who was quite proud of her boy's eyes, but didn’t want to make him vain.

“Not too goggle; only you need not stare so.”

“Don’t gawk too much; just don’t stare like that.”

“Well, what about him?” said his father.

“Well, what about him?” said his dad.

“I told you I had got a letter.”

“I told you I received a letter.”

“Yes, from your sister; not from Diamond.”

“Yes, from your sister; not from Diamond.”

“La, husband! you've got out of bed the wrong leg first this morning, I do believe.”

“Wow, husband! I really think you got out of bed on the wrong side this morning.”

“I always get out with both at once,” said his father, laughing.

“I always go out with both at the same time,” said his father, chuckling.

“Well, listen then. His aunt wants the boy to go down and see her.”

"Well, listen up. His aunt wants him to go down and visit her."

“And that's why you want to make out that he ain't looking well.”

“And that's why you want to act like he doesn’t look good.”

“No more he is. I think he had better go.”

“No more is he. I think he should leave.”

“Well, I don't care, if you can find the money,” said his father.

“Well, I don't care if you can find the money,” his father said.

“I'll manage that,” said his mother; and so it was agreed that Diamond should go to Sandwich.

“I'll take care of that,” said his mother; and so it was decided that Diamond should go to Sandwich.

I will not describe the preparations Diamond made. You would have thought he had been going on a three months' voyage. Nor will I describe the journey, for our business is now at the place. He was met at the station by his aunt, a cheerful middle-aged woman, and conveyed in safety to the sleepy old town, as his father called it. And no wonder that it was sleepy, for it was nearly dead of old age.

I won't go into detail about the preparations Diamond made. You would have thought he was getting ready for a three-month trip. I also won’t describe the journey, since our focus is now on the destination. He was greeted at the station by his aunt, a friendly middle-aged woman, and safely taken to the quiet old town, as his father referred to it. It’s no surprise it was so quiet; it was practically at the end of its life.

Diamond went about staring with his beautiful goggle-eyes, at the quaint old streets, and the shops, and the houses. Everything looked very strange, indeed; for here was a town abandoned by its nurse, the sea, like an old oyster left on the shore till it gaped for weariness. It used to be one of the five chief seaports in England, but it began to hold itself too high, and the consequence was the sea grew less and less intimate with it, gradually drew back, and kept more to itself, till at length it left it high and dry: Sandwich was a seaport no more; the sea went on with its own tide-business a long way off, and forgot it. Of course it went to sleep, and had no more to do with ships. That's what comes to cities and nations, and boys and girls, who say, “I can do without your help. I'm enough for myself.”

Diamond wandered around, staring with his big, expressive eyes at the quirky old streets, shops, and houses. Everything looked very strange; here was a town abandoned by its guardian, the sea, like an old oyster left on the shore until it became exhausted. It used to be one of the five main seaports in England, but it started to think too highly of itself, and as a result, the sea became less and less familiar with it, gradually pulled away, and kept to itself, until eventually, it left the town high and dry: Sandwich was no longer a seaport; the sea continued its own routine far away and forgot all about it. Naturally, it fell into a slumber and had nothing more to do with ships. That's what happens to cities, nations, and even boys and girls who say, “I can manage without your help. I’m enough on my own.”

Diamond soon made great friends with an old woman who kept a toyshop, for his mother had given him twopence for pocket-money before he left, and he had gone into her shop to spend it, and she got talking to him. She looked very funny, because she had not got any teeth, but Diamond liked her, and went often to her shop, although he had nothing to spend there after the twopence was gone.

Diamond quickly became good friends with an old woman who ran a toy shop. His mother had given him two pence for spending money before he left, so he went into her shop to use it, and they started chatting. She looked quite funny because she didn't have any teeth, but Diamond liked her and often visited her shop, even though he had nothing left to spend after the two pence was gone.

One afternoon he had been wandering rather wearily about the streets for some time. It was a hot day, and he felt tired. As he passed the toyshop, he stepped in.

One afternoon, he had been wandering around the streets for a while, feeling pretty tired. It was a hot day, and he was exhausted. As he walked past the toy shop, he decided to go inside.

“Please may I sit down for a minute on this box?” he said, thinking the old woman was somewhere in the shop. But he got no answer, and sat down without one. Around him were a great many toys of all prices, from a penny up to shillings. All at once he heard a gentle whirring somewhere amongst them. It made him start and look behind him. There were the sails of a windmill going round and round almost close to his ear. He thought at first it must be one of those toys which are wound up and go with clockwork; but no, it was a common penny toy, with the windmill at the end of a whistle, and when the whistle blows the windmill goes. But the wonder was that there was no one at the whistle end blowing, and yet the sails were turning round and round—now faster, now slower, now faster again.

“Can I sit down for a minute on this box?” he asked, assuming the old woman was somewhere in the shop. But he got no reply, so he took a seat anyway. Surrounding him were a ton of toys with prices ranging from a penny to several shillings. Suddenly, he heard a soft whirring sound coming from among them. It startled him, and he looked behind. There were the sails of a windmill spinning right next to him. At first, he thought it must be one of those wind-up toys that move with clockwork; but no, it was just a simple penny toy with the windmill attached to a whistle, and when the whistle blows, the windmill spins. The odd thing was that no one was at the whistle end blowing, yet the sails kept turning—now faster, now slower, and then faster again.

“What can it mean?” said Diamond, aloud.

“What could that mean?” Diamond said, speaking out loud.

“It means me,” said the tiniest voice he had ever heard.

“It’s me,” said the tiniest voice he had ever heard.

“Who are you, please?” asked Diamond.

“Who are you, please?” asked Diamond.

“Well, really, I begin to be ashamed of you,” said the voice. “I wonder how long it will be before you know me; or how often I might take you in before you got sharp enough to suspect me. You are as bad as a baby that doesn't know his mother in a new bonnet.”

"Honestly, I'm starting to feel embarrassed for you," the voice said. "I wonder how long it will take for you to recognize me, or how many times I could trick you before you wised up. You're just like a baby who doesn't recognize his mom in a new hat."

“Not quite so bad as that, dear North Wind,” said Diamond, “for I didn't see you at all, and indeed I don't see you yet, although I recognise your voice. Do grow a little, please.”

“Not that bad, dear North Wind,” Diamond said, “since I didn't see you at all, and I still can't see you, although I recognize your voice. Please grow a little, will you?”

“Not a hair's-breadth,” said the voice, and it was the smallest voice that ever spoke. “What are you doing here?”

“Not even a hair's breadth,” said the voice, and it was the tiniest voice that ever spoke. “What are you doing here?”

“I am come to see my aunt. But, please, North Wind, why didn't you come back for me in the church that night?”

“I've come to see my aunt. But, please, North Wind, why didn't you come back for me at the church that night?”

“I did. I carried you safe home. All the time you were dreaming about the glass Apostles, you were lying in my arms.”

“I did. I brought you home safely. While you were dreaming about the glass Apostles, you were lying in my arms.”

“I'm so glad,” said Diamond. “I thought that must be it, only I wanted to hear you say so. Did you sink the ship, then?”

“I'm really glad,” said Diamond. “I thought that was the case, but I just wanted to hear you say it. Did you sink the ship, then?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And drown everybody?”

"And drown everyone?"

“Not quite. One boat got away with six or seven men in it.”

“Not exactly. One boat got away with six or seven guys in it.”

“How could the boat swim when the ship couldn't?”

“How could the boat float when the ship couldn't?”

“Of course I had some trouble with it. I had to contrive a bit, and manage the waves a little. When they're once thoroughly waked up, I have a good deal of trouble with them sometimes. They're apt to get stupid with tumbling over each other's heads. That's when they're fairly at it. However, the boat got to a desert island before noon next day.”

“Of course I had some trouble with it. I had to come up with some tricks and handle the waves a bit. Once they're fully awake, I often have a lot of trouble with them. They tend to get clumsy, bumping into each other. That's when they're really going for it. Anyway, the boat reached a deserted island before noon the next day.”

“And what good will come of that?”

“And what good will that do?”

“I don't know. I obeyed orders. Good bye.”

“I don’t know. I followed orders. Goodbye.”

“Oh! stay, North Wind, do stay!” cried Diamond, dismayed to see the windmill get slower and slower.

“Oh! please don't go, North Wind, stay!” Diamond cried, worried to watch the windmill slow down more and more.

“What is it, my dear child?” said North Wind, and the windmill began turning again so swiftly that Diamond could scarcely see it. “What a big voice you've got! and what a noise you do make with it? What is it you want? I have little to do, but that little must be done.”

“What is it, my dear child?” said North Wind, and the windmill started spinning again so fast that Diamond could barely see it. “You have such a loud voice! And you make quite a racket with it! What do you want? I have only a little to do, but that little needs to be taken care of.”

“I want you to take me to the country at the back of the north wind.”

“I want you to take me to the countryside beyond the north wind.”

“That's not so easy,” said North Wind, and was silent for so long that Diamond thought she was gone indeed. But after he had quite given her up, the voice began again.

“That's not so easy,” said North Wind, and was quiet for so long that Diamond thought she had really disappeared. But after he had completely given up on her, the voice started up again.

“I almost wish old Herodotus had held his tongue about it. Much he knew of it!”

“I almost wish old Herodotus had kept quiet about it. He knew so much about it!”

“Why do you wish that, North Wind?”

“Why do you want that, North Wind?”

“Because then that clergyman would never have heard of it, and set you wanting to go. But we shall see. We shall see. You must go home now, my dear, for you don't seem very well, and I'll see what can be done for you. Don't wait for me. I've got to break a few of old Goody's toys; she's thinking too much of her new stock. Two or three will do. There! go now.”

“Because then that priest would never have known about it and would have encouraged you to go. But we’ll see. We’ll see. You should head home now, my dear, because you don’t look very well, and I’ll see what can be done for you. Don’t wait for me. I need to break a few of old Goody’s toys; she’s getting too attached to her new stock. Two or three will be enough. There! Go now.”

Diamond rose, quite sorry, and without a word left the shop, and went home.

Diamond rose, feeling quite sorry, and without saying a word, left the shop and went home.

It soon appeared that his mother had been right about him, for that same afternoon his head began to ache very much, and he had to go to bed.

It quickly became clear that his mother had been right about him, because that same afternoon his head started to hurt a lot, and he had to go to bed.

He awoke in the middle of the night. The lattice window of his room had blown open, and the curtains of his little bed were swinging about in the wind.

He woke up in the middle of the night. The lattice window in his room had blown open, and the curtains around his little bed were fluttering in the wind.

“If that should be North Wind now!” thought Diamond.

“If that’s North Wind now!” thought Diamond.

But the next moment he heard some one closing the window, and his aunt came to his bedside. She put her hand on his face, and said—

But the next moment, he heard someone closing the window, and his aunt came to his bedside. She placed her hand on his face and said—

“How's your head, dear?”

"How’s your head, sweetheart?"

“Better, auntie, I think.”

“Better, Auntie, I think.”

“Would you like something to drink?”

“Do you want something to drink?”

“Oh, yes! I should, please.”

"Oh, yes! I will, please."

So his aunt gave him some lemonade, for she had been used to nursing sick people, and Diamond felt very much refreshed, and laid his head down again to go very fast asleep, as he thought. And so he did, but only to come awake again, as a fresh burst of wind blew the lattice open a second time. The same moment he found himself in a cloud of North Wind's hair, with her beautiful face, set in it like a moon, bending over him.

So his aunt gave him some lemonade since she was used to taking care of sick people, and Diamond felt really refreshed. He laid his head down again to go back to sleep, or so he thought. And he did, but he woke up again when a gust of wind blew the window open a second time. At that moment, he found himself surrounded by a cloud of North Wind's hair, with her beautiful face, framed in it like a moon, leaning over him.

“Quick, Diamond!” she said. “I have found such a chance!”

“Quick, Diamond!” she said. “I’ve found an amazing opportunity!”

“But I'm not well,” said Diamond.

"But I'm not feeling well," said Diamond.

“I know that, but you will be better for a little fresh air. You shall have plenty of that.”

"I get that, but some fresh air will do you good. You’ll have plenty of it."

“You want me to go, then?”

“You want me to leave, then?”

“Yes, I do. It won't hurt you.”

“Yes, I do. It won’t hurt you.”

“Very well,” said Diamond; and getting out of the bed-clothes, he jumped into North Wind's arms.

“Alright,” said Diamond; and climbing out from under the blankets, he jumped into North Wind's arms.

“We must make haste before your aunt comes,” said she, as she glided out of the open lattice and left it swinging.

“We need to hurry before your aunt arrives,” she said, as she glided out of the open window and left it swinging.

The moment Diamond felt her arms fold around him he began to feel better. It was a moonless night, and very dark, with glimpses of stars when the clouds parted.

The moment Diamond wrapped her arms around him, he started to feel better. It was a moonless night, really dark, with glimpses of stars whenever the clouds cleared.

“I used to dash the waves about here,” said North Wind, “where cows and sheep are feeding now; but we shall soon get to them. There they are.”

“I used to race through the waves around here,” said North Wind, “where cows and sheep are grazing now; but we’ll get to them soon. There they are.”

And Diamond, looking down, saw the white glimmer of breaking water far below him.

And Diamond, looking down, saw the white sparkle of breaking water far below him.

“You see, Diamond,” said North Wind, “it is very difficult for me to get you to the back of the north wind, for that country lies in the very north itself, and of course I can't blow northwards.”

“You see, Diamond,” said North Wind, “it's really hard for me to get you to the back of the north wind because that place is way up north, and I can't blow northward, of course.”

“Why not?” asked Diamond.

“Why not?” Diamond asked.

“You little silly!” said North Wind. “Don't you see that if I were to blow northwards I should be South Wind, and that is as much as to say that one person could be two persons?”

“You little silly!” said North Wind. “Don't you see that if I blew northwards, I would be South Wind, and that’s the same as saying one person could be two people?”

“But how can you ever get home at all, then?”

“But how are you ever going to get home?”

“You are quite right—that is my home, though I never get farther than the outer door. I sit on the doorstep, and hear the voices inside. I am nobody there, Diamond.”

“You're absolutely right—that's my home, but I never get past the front door. I sit on the doorstep and listen to the voices inside. I don't belong there, Diamond.”

“I'm very sorry.”

"I'm really sorry."

“Why?”

"Why?"

“That you should be nobody.”

"Don't be anyone."

“Oh, I don't mind it. Dear little man! you will be very glad some day to be nobody yourself. But you can't understand that now, and you had better not try; for if you do, you will be certain to go fancying some egregious nonsense, and making yourself miserable about it.”

“Oh, I don't mind it. Sweet little guy! You'll be really happy someday to be just an ordinary person yourself. But you can't see that right now, and it's best if you don't try; because if you do, you'll definitely start imagining some ridiculous nonsense and make yourself unhappy about it.”

“Then I won't,” said Diamond.

“Then I won't,” Diamond said.

“There's a good boy. It will all come in good time.”

“There's a good boy. Everything will happen when the time is right.”

“But you haven't told me how you get to the doorstep, you know.”

“But you haven't explained how you arrive at the doorstep, you know.”

“It is easy enough for me. I have only to consent to be nobody, and there I am. I draw into myself and there I am on the doorstep. But you can easily see, or you have less sense than I think, that to drag you, you heavy thing, along with me, would take centuries, and I could not give the time to it.”

“It’s pretty simple for me. I just have to agree to be nobody, and there I am. I pull into myself and find myself at the doorstep. But you can clearly see, or you have less sense than I think, that dragging you, such a heavy burden, along with me would take ages, and I can’t dedicate that kind of time.”

“Oh, I'm so sorry!” said Diamond.

“Oh, I'm really sorry!” said Diamond.

“What for now, pet?”

“What now, pet?”

“That I'm so heavy for you. I would be lighter if I could, but I don't know how.”

“That I weigh you down so much. I would be lighter if I could, but I don’t know how.”

“You silly darling! Why, I could toss you a hundred miles from me if I liked. It is only when I am going home that I shall find you heavy.”

"You silly darling! I could throw you a hundred miles away if I wanted to. It's only when I'm heading home that I find you heavy."

“Then you are going home with me?”

“Are you coming home with me then?”

“Of course. Did I not come to fetch you just for that?”

"Of course. Didn't I come to get you just for that?"

“But all this time you must be going southwards.”

“But all this time, you must be heading south.”

“Yes. Of course I am.”

"Yes, of course I am."

“How can you be taking me northwards, then?”

“How are you taking me north?”

“A very sensible question. But you shall see. I will get rid of a few of these clouds—only they do come up so fast! It's like trying to blow a brook dry. There! What do you see now?”

“A very sensible question. But you'll see. I’ll clear away a few of these clouds—it's just that they pop up so quickly! It's like trying to dry up a stream. There! What do you see now?”

“I think I see a little boat, away there, down below.”

“I think I see a small boat, over there, down below.”

“A little boat, indeed! Well! She's a yacht of two hundred tons; and the captain of it is a friend of mine; for he is a man of good sense, and can sail his craft well. I've helped him many a time when he little thought it. I've heard him grumbling at me, when I was doing the very best I could for him. Why, I've carried him eighty miles a day, again and again, right north.”

“A small boat, really! Well! It's a yacht of two hundred tons; and the captain is a friend of mine because he’s sensible and knows how to sail his boat well. I've assisted him many times when he had no idea. I've heard him complain about me when I was doing my best for him. I’ve taken him eighty miles a day, over and over, straight north.”

“He must have dodged for that,” said Diamond, who had been watching the vessels, and had seen that they went other ways than the wind blew.

“He must have dodged for that,” said Diamond, who had been watching the vessels and saw that they were moving in directions different from the way the wind was blowing.

“Of course he must. But don't you see, it was the best I could do? I couldn't be South Wind. And besides it gave him a share in the business. It is not good at all—mind that, Diamond—to do everything for those you love, and not give them a share in the doing. It's not kind. It's making too much of yourself, my child. If I had been South Wind, he would only have smoked his pipe all day, and made himself stupid.”

“Of course he has to. But don’t you see, it was the best I could do? I couldn’t be South Wind. Plus, it gave him a part in the work. It's not good at all—remember that, Diamond—to do everything for the people you care about and not let them be part of it. It’s not kind. It’s putting too much on yourself, my child. If I had been South Wind, he would have just sat around smoking his pipe all day and made himself dull.”

“But how could he be a man of sense and grumble at you when you were doing your best for him?”

“But how could he be a sensible person and complain about you when you were doing your best for him?”

“Oh! you must make allowances,” said North Wind, “or you will never do justice to anybody.—You do understand, then, that a captain may sail north——”

“Oh! You need to be more understanding,” said North Wind, “or you won’t truly appreciate anyone.—So you get that a captain can sail north——”

“In spite of a north wind—yes,” supplemented Diamond.

“In spite of a north wind—yeah,” added Diamond.

“Now, I do think you must be stupid, my dear” said North Wind. “Suppose the north wind did not blow where would he be then?”

“Now, I really think you must be foolish, my dear,” said North Wind. “If the north wind didn’t blow, where would he be then?”

“Why then the south wind would carry him.”

“Then why would the south wind take him?”

“So you think that when the north wind stops the south wind blows. Nonsense. If I didn't blow, the captain couldn't sail his eighty miles a day. No doubt South Wind would carry him faster, but South Wind is sitting on her doorstep then, and if I stopped there would be a dead calm. So you are all wrong to say he can sail north in spite of me; he sails north by my help, and my help alone. You see that, Diamond?”

“So you think that when the north wind stops, the south wind blows. Nonsense. If I didn’t blow, the captain couldn’t sail his eighty miles a day. No doubt the South Wind would carry him faster, but the South Wind is just sitting there, and if I stopped, there would be a dead calm. So you’re all wrong to say he can sail north despite me; he sails north with my help, and my help alone. You see that, Diamond?”

“Yes, I do, North Wind. I am stupid, but I don't want to be stupid.”

“Yes, I do, North Wind. I'm not smart, but I want to be smart.”

“Good boy! I am going to blow you north in that little craft, one of the finest that ever sailed the sea. Here we are, right over it. I shall be blowing against you; you will be sailing against me; and all will be just as we want it. The captain won't get on so fast as he would like, but he will get on, and so shall we. I'm just going to put you on board. Do you see in front of the tiller—that thing the man is working, now to one side, now to the other—a round thing like the top of a drum?”

“Good boy! I'm going to send you off to the north in that little boat, one of the best that ever sailed the sea. Here we are, right over it. I’ll be blowing against you; you’ll be sailing against me; and everything will be just as we want it. The captain won't make progress as quickly as he'd like, but he will make progress, and so will we. I'm just about to put you on board. Do you see that round thing in front of the tiller—the thing the man is working, moving from side to side—like the top of a drum?”

“Yes,” said Diamond.

"Yep," said Diamond.

“Below that is where they keep their spare sails, and some stores of that sort. I am going to blow that cover off. The same moment I will drop you on deck, and you must tumble in. Don't be afraid, it is of no depth, and you will fall on sail-cloth. You will find it nice and warm and dry-only dark; and you will know I am near you by every roll and pitch of the vessel. Coil yourself up and go to sleep. The yacht shall be my cradle and you shall be my baby.”

“Below that is where they keep their spare sails and some supplies like that. I’m going to blow that cover off. At the same moment, I’ll drop you on deck, and you need to jump in. Don’t worry, it’s not deep, and you’ll land on sailcloth. You’ll find it nice and warm and dry—just dark; and you’ll know I’m close by the way the vessel rolls and pitches. Snuggle up and go to sleep. The yacht will be my cradle, and you’ll be my baby.”

“Thank you, dear North Wind. I am not a bit afraid,” said Diamond.

“Thanks, dear North Wind. I'm not scared at all,” said Diamond.

In a moment they were on a level with the bulwarks, and North Wind sent the hatch of the after-store rattling away over the deck to leeward. The next, Diamond found himself in the dark, for he had tumbled through the hole as North Wind had told him, and the cover was replaced over his head. Away he went rolling to leeward, for the wind began all at once to blow hard. He heard the call of the captain, and the loud trampling of the men over his head, as they hauled at the main sheet to get the boom on board that they might take in a reef in the mainsail. Diamond felt about until he had found what seemed the most comfortable place, and there he snuggled down and lay.

In an instant, they were at the level of the walls, and North Wind sent the hatch of the storage room rattling across the deck to the side away from the wind. In the next moment, Diamond found himself in the dark, having fallen through the opening as North Wind had instructed, and the cover was placed back over him. He began to roll to the side away from the wind as it suddenly picked up. He heard the captain calling out and the loud thumping of the men above him as they worked to pull in the main sheet to bring the boom on board so they could reef the mainsail. Diamond groped around until he found what felt like the most comfortable spot, and there he curled up and settled down.

Hours after hours, a great many of them, went by; and still Diamond lay there. He never felt in the least tired or impatient, for a strange pleasure filled his heart. The straining of the masts, the creaking of the boom, the singing of the ropes, the banging of the blocks as they put the vessel about, all fell in with the roaring of the wind above, the surge of the waves past her sides, and the thud with which every now and then one would strike her; while through it all Diamond could hear the gurgling, rippling, talking flow of the water against her planks, as she slipped through it, lying now on this side, now on that—like a subdued air running through the grand music his North Wind was making about him to keep him from tiring as they sped on towards the country at the back of her doorstep.

Hours and hours passed, and still Diamond lay there. He didn't feel tired or impatient at all; instead, a strange joy filled his heart. The tension in the masts, the creaking of the boom, the singing of the ropes, and the banging of the blocks as they turned the vessel all blended with the roaring wind above, the surge of the waves against her sides, and the thud every now and then when a wave struck her. Through it all, Diamond could hear the gurgling, rippling, murmuring flow of water against her planks as she moved through it, lying now on this side and then on that—like a gentle melody running through the grand music the North Wind was creating around him to keep him from feeling tired as they sped toward the country just beyond her doorstep.

How long this lasted Diamond had no idea. He seemed to fall asleep sometimes, only through the sleep he heard the sounds going on. At length the weather seemed to get worse. The confusion and trampling of feet grew more frequent over his head; the vessel lay over more and more on her side, and went roaring through the waves, which banged and thumped at her as if in anger. All at once arose a terrible uproar. The hatch was blown off; a cold fierce wind swept in upon him; and a long arm came with it which laid hold of him and lifted him out. The same moment he saw the little vessel far below him righting herself. She had taken in all her sails and lay now tossing on the waves like a sea-bird with folded wings. A short distance to the south lay a much larger vessel, with two or three sails set, and towards it North Wind was carrying Diamond. It was a German ship, on its way to the North Pole.

How long this lasted, Diamond had no idea. He seemed to drift in and out of sleep, but even in his sleep, he could hear the sounds around him. Eventually, the weather started to worsen. The noise and chaos of feet grew more frequent above him; the boat tilted more and more on its side, roaring through the waves, which crashed and thumped against it as if angry. Suddenly, there was a terrible uproar. The hatch blew off; a cold, fierce wind rushed in; and a long arm reached in, grabbing him and lifting him out. In that moment, he saw the little boat far below him righting itself. It had taken in all its sails and was now bobbing on the waves like a bird with its wings folded. Not far to the south was a much larger ship with two or three sails up, and the North Wind was carrying Diamond toward it. It was a German ship heading for the North Pole.

“That vessel down there will give us a lift now,” said North Wind; “and after that I must do the best I can.”

"That boat down there will give us a ride now," said North Wind; "and after that, I’ll have to do my best."

She managed to hide him amongst the flags of the big ship, which were all snugly stowed away, and on and on they sped towards the north. At length one night she whispered in his ear, “Come on deck, Diamond;” and he got up at once and crept on deck. Everything looked very strange. Here and there on all sides were huge masses of floating ice, looking like cathedrals, and castles, and crags, while away beyond was a blue sea.

She managed to hide him among the flags of the big ship, which were all neatly stored, and they sped on northward. Finally, one night she whispered in his ear, “Come on deck, Diamond;” and he got up immediately and crept on deck. Everything looked very strange. All around were enormous masses of floating ice, resembling cathedrals, castles, and cliffs, while in the distance was a blue sea.

“Is the sun rising or setting?” asked Diamond.

“Is the sun coming up or going down?” asked Diamond.

“Neither or both, which you please. I can hardly tell which myself. If he is setting now, he will be rising the next moment.”

“Neither or both, whatever you prefer. I can barely tell myself. If he is setting now, he will be rising the next moment.”

“What a strange light it is!” said Diamond. “I have heard that the sun doesn't go to bed all the summer in these parts. Miss Coleman told me that. I suppose he feels very sleepy, and that is why the light he sends out looks so like a dream.”

“What a weird light it is!” said Diamond. “I’ve heard that the sun never sets all summer around here. Miss Coleman told me that. I guess he feels really sleepy, and that’s why the light he sends out looks so dreamy.”

“That will account for it well enough for all practical purposes,” said North Wind.

"That should cover it for all practical purposes," said North Wind.

Some of the icebergs were drifting northwards; one was passing very near the ship. North Wind seized Diamond, and with a single bound lighted on one of them—a huge thing, with sharp pinnacles and great clefts. The same instant a wind began to blow from the south. North Wind hurried Diamond down the north side of the iceberg, stepping by its jags and splintering; for this berg had never got far enough south to be melted and smoothed by the summer sun. She brought him to a cave near the water, where she entered, and, letting Diamond go, sat down as if weary on a ledge of ice.

Some of the icebergs were drifting north; one was passing very close to the ship. North Wind grabbed Diamond and with one leap landed on one of them— a massive one with sharp peaks and deep cracks. At that moment, a wind started blowing from the south. North Wind rushed Diamond down the north side of the iceberg, avoiding its jagged edges and splinters; this iceberg hadn’t traveled far enough south to melt and become smooth from the summer sun. She took him to a cave near the water, where she entered, released Diamond, and sat down on a ledge of ice, looking tired.

Diamond seated himself on the other side, and for a while was enraptured with the colour of the air inside the cave. It was a deep, dazzling, lovely blue, deeper than the deepest blue of the sky. The blue seemed to be in constant motion, like the blackness when you press your eyeballs with your fingers, boiling and sparkling. But when he looked across to North Wind he was frightened; her face was worn and livid.

Diamond sat down on the other side and, for a moment, was captivated by the color of the air inside the cave. It was a deep, bright, beautiful blue, richer than the deepest blue of the sky. The blue appeared to be constantly swirling, like the darkness when you press your eyes with your fingers, bubbling and shimmering. But when he looked over at North Wind, he was scared; her face was pale and drawn.

“What is the matter with you, dear North Wind?” he said.

“What’s wrong with you, dear North Wind?” he said.

“Nothing much. I feel very faint. But you mustn't mind it, for I can bear it quite well. South Wind always blows me faint. If it were not for the cool of the thick ice between me and her, I should faint altogether. Indeed, as it is, I fear I must vanish.”

"Not much. I feel really faint. But you shouldn't worry about it because I can handle it just fine. The South Wind always makes me feel faint. If it weren't for the coolness of the thick ice between me and her, I would completely faint. Actually, as it stands, I'm afraid I might disappear."

Diamond stared at her in terror, for he saw that her form and face were growing, not small, but transparent, like something dissolving, not in water, but in light. He could see the side of the blue cave through her very heart. And she melted away till all that was left was a pale face, like the moon in the morning, with two great lucid eyes in it.

Diamond stared at her in fear, realizing that her body and face were becoming not smaller, but transparent, like something fading away, not in water, but in light. He could see the side of the blue cave through her very heart. She melted until all that remained was a pale face, like the moon in the morning, with two large, clear eyes.

“I am going, Diamond,” she said.

"I'm going, Diamond," she said.

“Does it hurt you?” asked Diamond.

“Does it hurt?” Diamond asked.

“It's very uncomfortable,” she answered; “but I don't mind it, for I shall come all right again before long. I thought I should be able to go with you all the way, but I cannot. You must not be frightened though. Just go straight on, and you will come all right. You'll find me on the doorstep.”

“It’s pretty uncomfortable,” she replied, “but I don’t mind it because I’ll be fine again soon. I thought I could go with you the whole way, but I can’t. You shouldn’t be scared, though. Just keep going straight, and you’ll be fine. You’ll find me on the doorstep.”

As she spoke, her face too faded quite away, only Diamond thought he could still see her eyes shining through the blue. When he went closer, however, he found that what he thought her eyes were only two hollows in the ice. North Wind was quite gone; and Diamond would have cried, if he had not trusted her so thoroughly. So he sat still in the blue air of the cavern listening to the wash and ripple of the water all about the base of the iceberg, as it sped on and on into the open sea northwards. It was an excellent craft to go with the current, for there was twice as much of it below water as above. But a light south wind was blowing too, and so it went fast.

As she spoke, her face completely faded away, and only Diamond thought he could still see her eyes shining through the blue. When he moved closer, however, he realized that what he thought were her eyes were just two hollows in the ice. North Wind was completely gone; and Diamond would have cried if he hadn’t trusted her so much. So he sat still in the blue air of the cavern, listening to the wash and ripple of the water all around the base of the iceberg as it flowed on and on into the open sea to the north. It was a great shape to travel with the current since there was twice as much of it under the water as above. But a light south wind was blowing too, which made it go quickly.

After a little while Diamond went out and sat on the edge of his floating island, and looked down into the ocean beneath him. The white sides of the berg reflected so much light below the water, that he could see far down into the green abyss. Sometimes he fancied he saw the eyes of North Wind looking up at him from below, but the fancy never lasted beyond the moment of its birth. And the time passed he did not know how, for he felt as if he were in a dream. When he got tired of the green water, he went into the blue cave; and when he got tired of the blue cave he went out and gazed all about him on the blue sea, ever sparkling in the sun, which kept wheeling about the sky, never going below the horizon. But he chiefly gazed northwards, to see whether any land were appearing. All this time he never wanted to eat. He broke off little bits of the berg now and then and sucked them, and he thought them very nice.

After a while, Diamond went outside and sat on the edge of his floating island, looking down at the ocean below him. The bright white sides of the iceberg reflected so much light into the water that he could see deep into the green depths. Sometimes he imagined he saw the eyes of North Wind staring up at him from below, but the thought never lasted long. Time passed without him noticing, as he felt like he was in a dream. When he grew tired of the green water, he entered the blue cave; and when he got bored with the blue cave, he went outside and admired the sparkling blue sea under the sun, which moved around the sky, never dipping below the horizon. But he mostly looked north, wondering if any land was coming into view. During this time, he never felt hungry. He occasionally broke off small pieces of the iceberg and sucked on them, finding them quite tasty.

At length, one time he came out of his cave, he spied far off on the horizon, a shining peak that rose into the sky like the top of some tremendous iceberg; and his vessel was bearing him straight towards it. As it went on the peak rose and rose higher and higher above the horizon; and other peaks rose after it, with sharp edges and jagged ridges connecting them. Diamond thought this must be the place he was going to; and he was right; for the mountains rose and rose, till he saw the line of the coast at their feet and at length the iceberg drove into a little bay, all around which were lofty precipices with snow on their tops, and streaks of ice down their sides. The berg floated slowly up to a projecting rock. Diamond stepped on shore, and without looking behind him began to follow a natural path which led windingly towards the top of the precipice.

Eventually, one day he came out of his cave and spotted far off on the horizon a shining peak that soared into the sky like the top of a gigantic iceberg; and his vessel was heading straight toward it. As he continued, the peak rose higher and higher above the horizon, with other peaks following, featuring sharp edges and jagged ridges connecting them. Diamond thought this must be his destination; and he was right, because the mountains continued to rise until he saw the line of the coast at their base. Finally, the iceberg drifted into a little bay, surrounded by towering cliffs with snow on their tops and streaks of ice trailing down their sides. The iceberg floated slowly up to a jutting rock. Diamond stepped onto shore, and without looking back, began to follow a natural path that wound its way toward the top of the cliff.

When he reached it, he found himself on a broad table of ice, along which he could walk without much difficulty. Before him, at a considerable distance, rose a lofty ridge of ice, which shot up into fantastic pinnacles and towers and battlements. The air was very cold, and seemed somehow dead, for there was not the slightest breath of wind.

When he got there, he found himself on a wide sheet of ice, where he could walk fairly easily. In front of him, at a good distance away, rose a tall ridge of ice, shooting up into strange peaks, towers, and fortifications. The air was extremely cold and felt lifeless, as there wasn't even a hint of wind.

In the centre of the ridge before him appeared a gap like the opening of a valley. But as he walked towards it, gazing, and wondering whether that could be the way he had to take, he saw that what had appeared a gap was the form of a woman seated against the ice front of the ridge, leaning forwards with her hands in her lap, and her hair hanging down to the ground.

In the middle of the ridge ahead of him, there was a gap that looked like the entrance to a valley. But as he walked closer, staring and wondering if that was the path he should take, he realized that what he thought was a gap was actually a woman sitting against the icy front of the ridge, leaning forward with her hands in her lap and her hair hanging down to the ground.

“It is North Wind on her doorstep,” said Diamond joyfully, and hurried on.

“It’s North Wind at her door,” said Diamond happily, and rushed on.

He soon came up to the place, and there the form sat, like one of the great figures at the door of an Egyptian temple, motionless, with drooping arms and head. Then Diamond grew frightened, because she did not move nor speak. He was sure it was North Wind, but he thought she must be dead at last. Her face was white as the snow, her eyes were blue as the air in the ice-cave, and her hair hung down straight, like icicles. She had on a greenish robe, like the colour in the hollows of a glacier seen from far off.

He soon arrived at the spot, and there she sat, like one of the great figures at the entrance of an Egyptian temple, completely still, with her arms and head hanging down. Diamond became frightened because she didn’t move or speak. He was certain it was North Wind, but he thought she must be dead at last. Her face was as white as snow, her eyes were as blue as the air in an ice cave, and her hair hung down straight like icicles. She wore a greenish robe, resembling the color in the hollows of a glacier seen from a distance.

He stood up before her, and gazed fearfully into her face for a few minutes before he ventured to speak. At length, with a great effort and a trembling voice, he faltered out—

He stood up in front of her and looked anxiously into her face for a few minutes before he dared to say anything. Finally, with a lot of effort and a shaky voice, he stumbled out—

“North Wind!”

"North Wind!"

“Well, child?” said the form, without lifting its head.

“Well, kid?” said the figure, without lifting its head.

“Are you ill, dear North Wind?”

“Are you sick, dear North Wind?”

“No. I am waiting.”

“Nope. I'm waiting.”

“What for?”

"Why?"

“Till I'm wanted.”

“Until I'm needed.”

“You don't care for me any more,” said Diamond, almost crying now.

“You don't care about me anymore,” said Diamond, almost in tears now.

“Yes I do. Only I can't show it. All my love is down at the bottom of my heart. But I feel it bubbling there.”

“Yes, I do. It's just that I can't show it. All my love is deep in my heart. But I can feel it bubbling up.”

“What do you want me to do next, dear North Wind?” said Diamond, wishing to show his love by being obedient.

“What do you want me to do next, dear North Wind?” said Diamond, wanting to show his love by being obedient.

“What do you want to do yourself?”

“What do you want to do for yourself?”

“I want to go into the country at your back.”

“I want to go into the countryside behind you.”

“Then you must go through me.”

“Then you have to get past me.”

“I don't know what you mean.”

“I don't know what you're talking about.”

“I mean just what I say. You must walk on as if I were an open door, and go right through me.”

“I really mean what I'm saying. You need to walk on as if I were an open door and just go right through me.”

“But that will hurt you.”

"But that will hurt you."

“Not in the least. It will hurt you, though.”

“Not at all. It will hurt you, though.”

“I don't mind that, if you tell me to do it.”

"I don't mind doing that if you ask me to."

“Do it,” said North Wind.

“Do it,” said North Wind.

Diamond walked towards her instantly. When he reached her knees, he put out his hand to lay it on her, but nothing was there save an intense cold. He walked on. Then all grew white about him; and the cold stung him like fire. He walked on still, groping through the whiteness. It thickened about him. At last, it got into his heart, and he lost all sense. I would say that he fainted—only whereas in common faints all grows black about you, he felt swallowed up in whiteness. It was when he reached North Wind's heart that he fainted and fell. But as he fell, he rolled over the threshold, and it was thus that Diamond got to the back of the north wind.

Diamond walked toward her immediately. When he got to her knees, he reached out to touch her, but all he felt was an intense cold. He kept walking. Then everything around him turned white, and the cold stung him like fire. He continued on, feeling his way through the whiteness. It thickened around him. Eventually, it seeped into his heart, and he lost all sense. I would say that he fainted—only, unlike typical fainting when everything goes black, he felt engulfed in whiteness. It was when he reached the heart of North Wind that he fainted and fell. But as he fell, he rolled over the threshold, and that’s how Diamond got to the back of the north wind.





CHAPTER X. AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

I HAVE now come to the most difficult part of my story. And why? Because I do not know enough about it. And why should I not know as much about this part as about any other part? For of course I could know nothing about the story except Diamond had told it; and why should not Diamond tell about the country at the back of the north wind, as well as about his adventures in getting there? Because, when he came back, he had forgotten a great deal, and what he did remember was very hard to tell. Things there are so different from things here! The people there do not speak the same language for one thing. Indeed, Diamond insisted that there they do not speak at all. I do not think he was right, but it may well have appeared so to Diamond. The fact is, we have different reports of the place from the most trustworthy people. Therefore we are bound to believe that it appears somewhat different to different people. All, however, agree in a general way about it.

I’ve now come to the toughest part of my story. And why? Because I don’t know enough about it. And why shouldn’t I know as much about this part as I do about any other part? After all, the only way I know this story is because Diamond told it; so why shouldn’t Diamond tell about the land behind the north wind just as much as he shares his adventures getting there? The truth is, when he came back, he had forgotten a lot, and what he did remember was very hard to explain. Things there are so different from things here! For one thing, the people there don’t speak the same language. In fact, Diamond insisted that they don’t speak at all. I don’t think he was right, but it might have seemed that way to him. The reality is, we have different accounts of the place from the most reliable sources. So, we have to believe that it looks a bit different to different people. Still, everyone generally agrees about it.

I will tell you something of what two very different people have reported, both of whom knew more about it, I believe, than Herodotus. One of them speaks from his own experience, for he visited the country; the other from the testimony of a young peasant girl who came back from it for a month's visit to her friends. The former was a great Italian of noble family, who died more than five hundred years ago; the latter a Scotch shepherd who died not forty years ago.

I’ll share what two very different people have said, both of whom, I believe, knew more about it than Herodotus did. One is speaking from his own experience since he visited the country; the other is sharing what a young peasant girl told him after visiting her friends there for a month. The first was a great Italian from a noble family, who died over five hundred years ago; the second was a Scottish shepherd who died less than forty years ago.

The Italian, then, informs us that he had to enter that country through a fire so hot that he would have thrown himself into boiling glass to cool himself. This was not Diamond's experience, but then Durante—that was the name of the Italian, and it means Lasting, for his books will last as long as there are enough men in the world worthy of having them—Durante was an elderly man, and Diamond was a little boy, and so their experience must be a little different. The peasant girl, on the other hand, fell fast asleep in a wood, and woke in the same country.

The Italian tells us that he had to enter that country through a fire so intense that he would have jumped into boiling glass just to cool off. This wasn’t Diamond’s experience, but Durante—that was the name of the Italian, meaning Lasting, because his books will endure as long as there are enough worthy people in the world to appreciate them—Durante was an older man, while Diamond was just a little boy, so their experiences must have been quite different. The peasant girl, on the other hand, fell sound asleep in a forest and woke up in the same country.

In describing it, Durante says that the ground everywhere smelt sweetly, and that a gentle, even-tempered wind, which never blew faster or slower, breathed in his face as he went, making all the leaves point one way, not so as to disturb the birds in the tops of the trees, but, on the contrary, sounding a bass to their song. He describes also a little river which was so full that its little waves, as it hurried along, bent the grass, full of red and yellow flowers, through which it flowed. He says that the purest stream in the world beside this one would look as if it were mixed with something that did not belong to it, even although it was flowing ever in the brown shadow of the trees, and neither sun nor moon could shine upon it. He seems to imply that it is always the month of May in that country. It would be out of place to describe here the wonderful sights he saw, for the music of them is in another key from that of this story, and I shall therefore only add from the account of this traveller, that the people there are so free and so just and so healthy, that every one of them has a crown like a king and a mitre like a priest.

In his description, Durante says that the ground everywhere smelled sweet, and a gentle, constant breeze, never blowing harder or softer, brushed against his face as he walked. It made all the leaves point in one direction, not disturbing the birds high up in the trees, but instead sounding a bass note to their song. He also mentions a small river that was so full that its little waves, as it rushed by, bent the grass filled with red and yellow flowers along its banks. He claims that the purest stream in the world would look like it was mixed with something foreign, even though it flowed in the shade of the trees, where neither the sun nor the moon could shine on it. He seems to suggest that it’s always May in that country. It wouldn’t fit here to describe the amazing sights he witnessed because their beauty is of a different nature than the story, so I will only add from this traveler’s account that the people there are so free, just, and healthy that each one of them wears a crown like a king and a mitre like a priest.

The peasant girl—Kilmeny was her name—could not report such grand things as Durante, for, as the shepherd says, telling her story as I tell Diamond's—

The peasant girl—Kilmeny was her name—could not share such amazing things as Durante, because, as the shepherd says, telling her story like I tell Diamond's—

           “Kilmeny had been she knew not where,
           And Kilmeny had seen what she could not declare;
           Kilmeny had been where the cock never crew,
           Where the rain never fell, and the wind never blew.
           But it seemed as the harp of the sky had rung,
           And the airs of heaven played round her tongue,
           When she spoke of the lovely forms she had seen,
           And a land where sin had never been;
           A land of love and a land of light,
           Withouten sun, or moon, or night;
           Where the river swayed a living stream,
           And the light a pure and cloudless beam:
           The land of vision it would seem,
           And still an everlasting dream.”
 
           “Kilmeny had been she didn't know where,  
           And Kilmeny had seen things she couldn't explain;  
           Kilmeny had been where the rooster never crowed,  
           Where it never rained, and the wind never blew.  
           But it felt like the harp of the sky had played,  
           And the melodies of heaven danced around her words,  
           When she talked about the beautiful sights she had seen,  
           And a place where sin had never existed;  
           A land of love and a land of light,  
           Without a sun, or moon, or night;  
           Where the river flowed like a living stream,  
           And the light shone as a pure and cloudless beam:  
           It seemed like the land of vision,  
           And still an everlasting dream.”  

The last two lines are the shepherd's own remark, and a matter of opinion. But it is clear, I think, that Kilmeny must have described the same country as Durante saw, though, not having his experience, she could neither understand nor describe it so well.

The last two lines are the shepherd's own opinion. But I think it's clear that Kilmeny must have described the same land that Durante saw, though, without his experience, she couldn't understand or describe it as well.

Now I must give you such fragments of recollection as Diamond was able to bring back with him.

Now I need to share with you the bits of memories that Diamond was able to remember and bring back with him.

When he came to himself after he fell, he found himself at the back of the north wind. North Wind herself was nowhere to be seen. Neither was there a vestige of snow or of ice within sight. The sun too had vanished; but that was no matter, for there was plenty of a certain still rayless light. Where it came from he never found out; but he thought it belonged to the country itself. Sometimes he thought it came out of the flowers, which were very bright, but had no strong colour. He said the river—for all agree that there is a river there—flowed not only through, but over grass: its channel, instead of being rock, stones, pebbles, sand, or anything else, was of pure meadow grass, not over long. He insisted that if it did not sing tunes in people's ears, it sung tunes in their heads, in proof of which I may mention that, in the troubles which followed, Diamond was often heard singing; and when asked what he was singing, would answer, “One of the tunes the river at the back of the north wind sung.” And I may as well say at once that Diamond never told these things to any one but—no, I had better not say who it was; but whoever it was told me, and I thought it would be well to write them for my child-readers.

When he came to his senses after he fell, he found himself at the back of the North Wind. North Wind herself was nowhere in sight. There wasn't a trace of snow or ice anywhere. The sun had disappeared too; but that didn't matter, because there was plenty of a certain still, rayless light. He never figured out where it came from; he thought it belonged to the land itself. Sometimes he thought it came from the flowers, which were very bright but didn't have strong colors. He said the river—everyone agrees there’s a river there—flowed not only through but over the grass: its bed, instead of being made of rock, stones, pebbles, sand, or anything else, was pure meadow grass, not too long. He insisted that if it didn’t sing directly in people's ears, it sang in their heads, and to prove this, I can mention that during the troubles that followed, Diamond was often heard singing; when asked what he was singing, he would say, “One of the tunes the river at the back of the North Wind sang.” And I may as well say right now that Diamond never told these things to anyone but—well, I’d better not reveal who it was; but whoever it was told me, and I thought it would be good to write them for my young readers.

He could not say he was very happy there, for he had neither his father nor mother with him, but he felt so still and quiet and patient and contented, that, as far as the mere feeling went, it was something better than mere happiness. Nothing went wrong at the back of the north wind. Neither was anything quite right, he thought. Only everything was going to be right some day. His account disagreed with that of Durante, and agreed with that of Kilmeny, in this, that he protested there was no wind there at all. I fancy he missed it. At all events we could not do without wind. It all depends on how big our lungs are whether the wind is too strong for us or not.

He couldn't say he was really happy there, since he didn't have his dad or mom with him, but he felt so calm, patient, and content that, in terms of pure feeling, it was something even better than just happiness. Nothing went wrong at the back of the north wind. But he figured nothing was completely right either. He believed that everything would eventually be okay someday. His experience didn't match Durante's but did align with Kilmeny's in that he insisted there was no wind there at all. I think he missed it. Either way, we couldn’t do without wind. It all comes down to how strong our lungs are, whether the wind feels too strong for us or not.

When the person he told about it asked him whether he saw anybody he knew there, he answered, “Only a little girl belonging to the gardener, who thought he had lost her, but was quite mistaken, for there she was safe enough, and was to come back some day, as I came back, if they would only wait.”

When the person he told about it asked him if he saw anyone he recognized there, he replied, “Just a little girl who belongs to the gardener. He thought he had lost her, but he was totally wrong, because there she was, perfectly safe, and she would come back someday, just like I did, if they would just be patient.”

“Did you talk to her, Diamond?”

“Did you talk to her, Diamond?”

“No. Nobody talks there. They only look at each other, and understand everything.”

“No. Nobody talks there. They just look at each other and get it.”

“Is it cold there?”

"Is it chilly there?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Is it hot?”

“Is it warm?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“What is it then?”

"What is it?"

“You never think about such things there.”

“You never think about stuff like that there.”

“What a queer place it must be!”

“What a strange place it must be!”

“It's a very good place.”

"It's a great place."

“Do you want to go back again?”

“Do you want to go back again?”

“No; I don't think I have left it; I feel it here, somewhere.”

“No; I don’t think I’ve lost it; I can feel it here, somewhere.”

“Did the people there look pleased?”

“Did the people there seem happy?”

“Yes—quite pleased, only a little sad.”

“Yes—I'm quite pleased, just a bit sad.”

“Then they didn't look glad?”

“Then they didn’t seem happy?”

“They looked as if they were waiting to be gladder some day.”

“They looked like they were waiting to be happier someday.”

This was how Diamond used to answer questions about that country. And now I will take up the story again, and tell you how he got back to this country.

This is how Diamond used to respond to questions about that country. Now I will continue the story and explain how he returned to this country.





CHAPTER XI. HOW DIAMOND GOT HOME AGAIN

WHEN one at the back of the north wind wanted to know how things were going with any one he loved, he had to go to a certain tree, climb the stem, and sit down in the branches. In a few minutes, if he kept very still, he would see something at least of what was going on with the people he loved.

WHEN someone at the back of the north wind wanted to check on how things were going with someone they cared about, they had to go to a certain tree, climb the trunk, and sit in the branches. After a little while, if they stayed very still, they would be able to see at least a bit of what was happening with the people they loved.

One day when Diamond was sitting in this tree, he began to long very much to get home again, and no wonder, for he saw his mother crying. Durante says that the people there may always follow their wishes, because they never wish but what is good. Diamond's wish was to get home, and he would fain follow his wish.

One day when Diamond was sitting in this tree, he really wanted to go home again, and it was no surprise, since he saw his mom crying. Durante says that people there can always pursue their desires because they only wish for what is good. Diamond's wish was to get home, and he was eager to follow that wish.

But how was he to set about it? If he could only see North Wind! But the moment he had got to her back, she was gone altogether from his sight. He had never seen her back. She might be sitting on her doorstep still, looking southwards, and waiting, white and thin and blue-eyed, until she was wanted. Or she might have again become a mighty creature, with power to do that which was demanded of her, and gone far away upon many missions. She must be somewhere, however. He could not go home without her, and therefore he must find her. She could never have intended to leave him always away from his mother. If there had been any danger of that, she would have told him, and given him his choice about going. For North Wind was right honest. How to find North Wind, therefore, occupied all his thoughts.

But how was he supposed to start? If only he could see North Wind! But the moment he turned his back to her, she disappeared from view entirely. He had never seen her leave like that. She might still be sitting on her doorstep, looking south and waiting, white, thin, and blue-eyed, until she was needed. Or she could have transformed back into a powerful being, capable of fulfilling whatever was required of her, and gone off on several missions. She had to be somewhere, though. He couldn’t go home without her, so he had to find her. She would never have meant to keep him away from his mother forever. If that had been the case, she would have warned him and given him a choice about leaving. After all, North Wind was genuinely honest. So, figuring out how to find North Wind filled all his thoughts.

In his anxiety about his mother, he used to climb the tree every day, and sit in its branches. However many of the dwellers there did so, they never incommoded one another; for the moment one got into the tree, he became invisible to every one else; and it was such a wide-spreading tree that there was room for every one of the people of the country in it, without the least interference with each other. Sometimes, on getting down, two of them would meet at the root, and then they would smile to each other more sweetly than at any other time, as much as to say, “Ah, you've been up there too!”

In his worry about his mother, he used to climb the tree every day and sit in its branches. No matter how many people lived there did the same, they never bothered each other; as soon as someone got into the tree, they became invisible to everyone else. The tree was so large that it could accommodate every person in the area without any interference. Sometimes, when coming down, two of them would meet at the base, and they would smile at each other more warmly than at any other moment, as if to say, “Ah, you’ve been up there too!”

One day he was sitting on one of the outer branches of the tree, looking southwards after his home. Far away was a blue shining sea, dotted with gleaming and sparkling specks of white. Those were the icebergs. Nearer he saw a great range of snow-capped mountains, and down below him the lovely meadow-grass of the country, with the stream flowing and flowing through it, away towards the sea. As he looked he began to wonder, for the whole country lay beneath him like a map, and that which was near him looked just as small as that which he knew to be miles away. The ridge of ice which encircled it appeared but a few yards off, and no larger than the row of pebbles with which a child will mark out the boundaries of the kingdom he has appropriated on the sea-shore. He thought he could distinguish the vapoury form of North Wind, seated as he had left her, on the other side. Hastily he descended the tree, and to his amazement found that the map or model of the country still lay at his feet. He stood in it. With one stride he had crossed the river; with another he had reached the ridge of ice; with the third he stepped over its peaks, and sank wearily down at North Wind's knees. For there she sat on her doorstep. The peaks of the great ridge of ice were as lofty as ever behind her, and the country at her back had vanished from Diamond's view.

One day, he was sitting on one of the outer branches of the tree, looking south towards his home. Far away, there was a shining blue sea, dotted with sparkling white specks. Those were the icebergs. Closer to him, he could see a vast range of snow-capped mountains, and down below, the beautiful meadow grass of the land, with a stream flowing through it, heading towards the sea. As he looked, he began to wonder because the entire landscape lay beneath him like a map, and everything nearby appeared just as small as what he knew to be miles away. The ice ridge surrounding it looked only a few yards away, no larger than the row of pebbles a child uses to mark the boundaries of his kingdom on the beach. He thought he could make out the misty form of North Wind, sitting as he had left her, on the other side. He quickly climbed down the tree, and to his surprise, found that the map or model of the land was still at his feet. He was standing in it. With one step, he crossed the river; with another, he reached the ice ridge; with the third, he jumped over its peaks and wearily sank down at North Wind's knees. There she was, sitting on her doorstep. The peaks of the great ice ridge were as tall as ever behind her, and the land at her back had disappeared from Diamond's view.

North Wind was as still as Diamond had left her. Her pale face was white as the snow, and her motionless eyes were as blue as the caverns in the ice. But the instant Diamond touched her, her face began to change like that of one waking from sleep. Light began to glimmer from the blue of her eyes.

North Wind was as calm as Diamond had left her. Her pale face was as white as snow, and her still eyes were as blue as the ice caves. But the moment Diamond touched her, her face started to transform like someone waking up from a nap. Light began to shine from the blue of her eyes.

A moment more, and she laid her hand on Diamond's head, and began playing with his hair. Diamond took hold of her hand, and laid his face to it. She gave a little start.

A moment later, she placed her hand on Diamond's head and started playing with his hair. Diamond took her hand and pressed his face against it. She flinched slightly.

“How very alive you are, child!” she murmured. “Come nearer to me.”

“How alive you are, kid!” she whispered. “Come closer to me.”

By the help of the stones all around he clambered up beside her, and laid himself against her bosom. She gave a great sigh, slowly lifted her arms, and slowly folded them about him, until she clasped him close. Yet a moment, and she roused herself, and came quite awake; and the cold of her bosom, which had pierced Diamond's bones, vanished.

With the help of the stones all around, he climbed up beside her and rested against her chest. She let out a big sigh, slowly raised her arms, and wrapped them around him until she held him tight. In a moment, she shook herself awake; the chill of her body that had chilled Diamond's bones disappeared.

“Have you been sitting here ever since I went through you, dear North Wind?” asked Diamond, stroking her hand.

“Have you been sitting here since I went through you, dear North Wind?” asked Diamond, stroking her hand.

“Yes,” she answered, looking at him with her old kindness.

“Yes,” she replied, looking at him with her familiar kindness.

“Ain't you very tired?”

"Are you really tired?"

“No; I've often had to sit longer. Do you know how long you have been?”

“No; I've had to sit for longer. Do you know how long you've been here?”

“Oh! years and years,” answered Diamond.

“Oh! So many years,” replied Diamond.

“You have just been seven days,” returned North Wind.

“You’ve only been gone for seven days,” replied North Wind.

“I thought I had been a hundred years!” exclaimed Diamond.

“I thought I had been gone a hundred years!” exclaimed Diamond.

“Yes, I daresay,” replied North Wind. “You've been away from here seven days; but how long you may have been in there is quite another thing. Behind my back and before my face things are so different! They don't go at all by the same rule.”

“Yes, I must say,” replied North Wind. “You've been gone for seven days; but how long you might have been inside is a different matter. Things are so different behind my back compared to right in front of me! They don't follow the same rules at all.”

“I'm very glad,” said Diamond, after thinking a while.

“I'm really glad,” said Diamond, after thinking for a bit.

“Why?” asked North Wind.

"Why?" asked North Wind.

“Because I've been such a long time there, and such a little while away from mother. Why, she won't be expecting me home from Sandwich yet!”

“Since I've been away for so long and just a short time away from mom, she definitely won't be expecting me back from Sandwich yet!”

“No. But we mustn't talk any longer. I've got my orders now, and we must be off in a few minutes.”

“No. But we can’t talk any longer. I’ve got my orders now, and we need to leave in a few minutes.”

Next moment Diamond found himself sitting alone on the rock. North Wind had vanished. A creature like a great humble-bee or cockchafer flew past his face; but it could be neither, for there were no insects amongst the ice. It passed him again and again, flying in circles around him, and he concluded that it must be North Wind herself, no bigger than Tom Thumb when his mother put him in the nutshell lined with flannel. But she was no longer vapoury and thin. She was solid, although tiny. A moment more, and she perched on his shoulder.

Next moment, Diamond found himself sitting alone on the rock. North Wind had disappeared. A creature that looked like a big bumblebee or beetle flew past his face, but it couldn’t be either, since there were no insects among the ice. It flew around him repeatedly, circling him, and he figured it must be North Wind herself, no bigger than Tom Thumb when his mother put him in

“Come along, Diamond,” she said in his ear, in the smallest and highest of treble voices; “it is time we were setting out for Sandwich.”

“Come on, Diamond,” she said in his ear, in the tiniest and highest of treble voices; “it's time we headed out for Sandwich.”

Diamond could just see her, by turning his head towards his shoulder as far as he could, but only with one eye, for his nose came between her and the other.

Diamond could just see her by turning his head toward his shoulder as far as he could, but only with one eye, since his nose got in the way of the other one.

“Won't you take me in your arms and carry me?” he said in a whisper, for he knew she did not like a loud voice when she was small.

“Won't you take me in your arms and carry me?” he whispered, knowing she didn't like loud voices when she was little.

“Ah! you ungrateful boy,” returned North Wind, smiling “how dare you make game of me? Yes, I will carry you, but you shall walk a bit for your impertinence first. Come along.”

“Ah! you ungrateful kid,” replied North Wind with a smile, “how dare you make fun of me? Yes, I’ll take you, but you’ll have to walk a little for your cheek first. Let’s go.”

She jumped from his shoulder, but when Diamond looked for her upon the ground, he could see nothing but a little spider with long legs that made its way over the ice towards the south. It ran very fast indeed for a spider, but Diamond ran a long way before it, and then waited for it. It was up with him sooner than he had expected, however, and it had grown a good deal. And the spider grew and grew and went faster and faster, till all at once Diamond discovered that it was not a spider, but a weasel; and away glided the weasel, and away went Diamond after it, and it took all the run there was in him to keep up with the weasel. And the weasel grew, and grew, and grew, till all at once Diamond saw that the weasel was not a weasel but a cat. And away went the cat, and Diamond after it. And when he had run half a mile, he found the cat waiting for him, sitting up and washing her face not to lose time. And away went the cat again, and Diamond after it. But the next time he came up with the cat, the cat was not a cat, but a hunting-leopard. And the hunting-leopard grew to a jaguar, all covered with spots like eyes. And the jaguar grew to a Bengal tiger. And at none of them was Diamond afraid, for he had been at North Wind's back, and he could be afraid of her no longer whatever she did or grew. And the tiger flew over the snow in a straight line for the south, growing less and less to Diamond's eyes till it was only a black speck upon the whiteness; and then it vanished altogether. And now Diamond felt that he would rather not run any farther, and that the ice had got very rough. Besides, he was near the precipices that bounded the sea, so he slackened his pace to a walk, saying aloud to himself:

She jumped off his shoulder, but when Diamond looked for her on the ground, all he saw was a little spider with long legs moving quickly over the ice towards the south. It was pretty fast for a spider, but Diamond ran ahead of it for a long way and then waited. However, it caught up to him sooner than he expected, and it had grown quite a bit. The spider kept getting bigger and faster until Diamond realized it wasn't a spider at all, but a weasel; then the weasel darted away, and Diamond chased after it, using all his energy to keep up. The weasel continued to grow until suddenly Diamond saw it transform into a cat. The cat took off again, and Diamond followed. When he finally caught up with the cat again, it was busy sitting and washing its face, not wasting any time. Then the cat bolted off once more, with Diamond in pursuit. But the next time he reached the cat, it had transformed into a hunting-leopard. The hunting-leopard then morphed into a jaguar, covered in spots that looked like eyes. The jaguar turned into a Bengal tiger. Diamond wasn’t afraid of any of them because he had been at North Wind's back and was no longer scared of her, no matter what form she took. The tiger raced over the snow in a straight line to the south, gradually shrinking in Diamond's view until it was just a black speck on the white expanse; then it disappeared completely. At that point, Diamond realized he didn't want to run any further, as the ice had become very rough. Besides, he was close to the cliffs that bordered the sea, so he slowed down to a walk, saying aloud to himself:

“When North Wind has punished me enough for making game of her, she will come back to me; I know she will, for I can't go much farther without her.”

“When North Wind has punished me enough for teasing her, she will come back to me; I know she will, because I can't go much further without her.”

“You dear boy! It was only in fun. Here I am!” said North Wind's voice behind him.

“You sweet boy! It was just a joke. Here I am!” said North Wind's voice behind him.

Diamond turned, and saw her as he liked best to see her, standing beside him, a tall lady.

Diamond turned and saw her the way he liked best, standing next to him, a tall woman.

“Where's the tiger?” he asked, for he knew all the creatures from a picture book that Miss Coleman had given him. “But, of course,” he added, “you were the tiger. I was puzzled and forgot. I saw it such a long way off before me, and there you were behind me. It's so odd, you know.”

“Where's the tiger?” he asked, since he recognized all the animals from a picture book Miss Coleman had given him. “But, of course,” he added, “you were the tiger. I got confused and forgot. I saw it so far away in front of me, and there you were behind me. It’s so strange, you know.”

“It must look very odd to you, Diamond: I see that. But it is no more odd to me than to break an old pine in two.”

“It probably looks really strange to you, Diamond: I get that. But it’s no stranger to me than breaking an old pine tree in half.”

“Well, that's odd enough,” remarked Diamond.

"That's weird," Diamond said.

“So it is! I forgot. Well, none of these things are odder to me than it is to you to eat bread and butter.”

“So it is! I forgot. Well, none of these things seem any stranger to me than eating bread and butter does to you.”

“Well, that's odd too, when I think of it,” persisted Diamond. “I should just like a slice of bread and butter! I'm afraid to say how long it is—how long it seems to me, that is—since I had anything to eat.”

“Well, that’s strange too, when I think about it,” Diamond kept insisting. “I’d really like a slice of bread and butter! I’m hesitant to say how long it is—how long it feels to me, that is—since I had anything to eat.”

“Come then,” said North Wind, stooping and holding out her arms. “You shall have some bread and butter very soon. I am glad to find you want some.”

“Come on then,” said North Wind, bending down and extending her arms. “You’ll get some bread and butter really soon. I’m happy to see that you’re hungry.”

Diamond held up his arms to meet hers, and was safe upon her bosom. North Wind bounded into the air. Her tresses began to lift and rise and spread and stream and flow and flutter; and with a roar from her hair and an answering roar from one of the great glaciers beside them, whose slow torrent tumbled two or three icebergs at once into the waves at their feet, North Wind and Diamond went flying southwards.

Diamond raised his arms to meet hers, feeling safe against her chest. North Wind soared into the sky. Her hair started to lift, spread, and flutter; with a loud rush from her hair and a matching roar from one of the massive glaciers nearby, which crashed two or three icebergs into the waves at their feet, North Wind and Diamond took off flying southward.





CHAPTER XII. WHO MET DIAMOND AT SANDWICH

As THEY flew, so fast they went that the sea slid away from under them like a great web of shot silk, blue shot with grey, and green shot with purple. They went so fast that the stars themselves appeared to sail away past them overhead, “like golden boats,” on a blue sea turned upside down. And they went so fast that Diamond himself went the other way as fast—I mean he went fast asleep in North Wind's arms.

As they flew, they moved so quickly that the sea seemed to slide away from beneath them like a huge piece of shimmering silk, blue mixed with gray, and green mixed with purple. They were moving so fast that the stars looked like they were drifting away overhead, "like golden boats," on a blue sea turned upside down. And they raced so quickly that Diamond himself went in the opposite direction just as fast—I mean he fell fast asleep in North Wind's arms.

When he woke, a face was bending over him; but it was not North Wind's; it was his mother's. He put out his arms to her, and she clasped him to her bosom and burst out crying. Diamond kissed her again and again to make her stop. Perhaps kissing is the best thing for crying, but it will not always stop it.

When he woke up, a face was hovering over him; but it wasn’t North Wind’s; it was his mother’s. He reached out his arms to her, and she held him close and started crying. Diamond kissed her repeatedly to make her stop. Maybe kissing is the best remedy for crying, but it doesn’t always work.

“What is the matter, mother?” he said.

“What's wrong, Mom?” he asked.

“Oh, Diamond, my darling! you have been so ill!” she sobbed.

“Oh, Diamond, my sweetheart! You’ve been so sick!” she cried.

“No, mother dear. I've only been at the back of the north wind,” returned Diamond.

“No, mom. I've just been at the back of the north wind,” replied Diamond.

“I thought you were dead,” said his mother.

“I thought you were dead,” his mother said.

But that moment the doctor came in.

But at that moment, the doctor walked in.

“Oh! there!” said the doctor with gentle cheerfulness; “we're better to-day, I see.”

“Oh! there!” said the doctor with a cheerful tone, “I can see we’re doing better today.”

Then he drew the mother aside, and told her not to talk to Diamond, or to mind what he might say; for he must be kept as quiet as possible. And indeed Diamond was not much inclined to talk, for he felt very strange and weak, which was little wonder, seeing that all the time he had been away he had only sucked a few lumps of ice, and there could not be much nourishment in them.

Then he pulled the mother aside and told her not to speak to Diamond or pay attention to anything he said, because they needed to keep him as calm as possible. And in fact, Diamond wasn't very eager to talk, as he felt really strange and weak, which wasn’t surprising since during the whole time he had been away, he had only sucked on a few chunks of ice, and there couldn't be much nutrition in those.

Now while he is lying there, getting strong again with chicken broth and other nice things, I will tell my readers what had been taking place at his home, for they ought to be told it.

Now, while he’s lying there, recovering with chicken broth and other good stuff, I’ll share with my readers what’s been happening at his home, because they need to know.

They may have forgotten that Miss Coleman was in a very poor state of health. Now there were three reasons for this. In the first place, her lungs were not strong. In the second place, there was a gentleman somewhere who had not behaved very well to her. In the third place, she had not anything particular to do. These three nots together are enough to make a lady very ill indeed. Of course she could not help the first cause; but if the other two causes had not existed, that would have been of little consequence; she would only have to be a little careful. The second she could not help quite; but if she had had anything to do, and had done it well, it would have been very difficult for any man to behave badly to her. And for this third cause of her illness, if she had had anything to do that was worth doing, she might have borne his bad behaviour so that even that would not have made her ill. It is not always easy, I confess, to find something to do that is worth doing, but the most difficult things are constantly being done, and she might have found something if she had tried. Her fault lay in this, that she had not tried. But, to be sure, her father and mother were to blame that they had never set her going. Only then again, nobody had told her father and mother that they ought to set her going in that direction. So as none of them would find it out of themselves, North Wind had to teach them.

They might have forgotten that Miss Coleman was in very poor health. There were three reasons for this. First, her lungs weren't strong. Second, there was a guy somewhere who had treated her badly. And third, she didn't have anything meaningful to do. These three factors combined can really make a woman very sick. Of course, she couldn't do anything about the first cause; but if the other two causes hadn't existed, it wouldn't have mattered much; she just would have needed to be a little careful. The second cause was something she couldn't completely control either; but if she had had something to focus on and had done it well, it would have been hard for any man to treat her poorly. And regarding the third cause of her illness, if she had had something worthwhile to do, she might have been able to handle his bad behavior, and that wouldn’t have made her sick. I admit, it’s not always easy to find something meaningful to do, but the most challenging tasks are constantly being accomplished, and she might have discovered something if she had made an effort. Her fault was that she hadn't tried. But, certainly, her parents were to blame for never encouraging her. Yet again, no one had told her parents that they should guide her in that direction. So since none of them would figure it out on their own, North Wind had to step in and teach them.

We know that North Wind was very busy that night on which she left Diamond in the cathedral. She had in a sense been blowing through and through the Colemans' house the whole of the night. First, Miss Coleman's maid had left a chink of her mistress's window open, thinking she had shut it, and North Wind had wound a few of her hairs round the lady's throat. She was considerably worse the next morning. Again, the ship which North Wind had sunk that very night belonged to Mr. Coleman. Nor will my readers understand what a heavy loss this was to him until I have informed them that he had been getting poorer and poorer for some time. He was not so successful in his speculations as he had been, for he speculated a great deal more than was right, and it was time he should be pulled up. It is a hard thing for a rich man to grow poor; but it is an awful thing for him to grow dishonest, and some kinds of speculation lead a man deep into dishonesty before he thinks what he is about. Poverty will not make a man worthless—he may be worth a great deal more when he is poor than he was when he was rich; but dishonesty goes very far indeed to make a man of no value—a thing to be thrown out in the dust-hole of the creation, like a bit of a broken basin, or a dirty rag. So North Wind had to look after Mr. Coleman, and try to make an honest man of him. So she sank the ship which was his last venture, and he was what himself and his wife and the world called ruined.

We know that North Wind was really busy that night when she left Diamond in the cathedral. In a way, she had been blowing through the Colemans' house all night long. First, Miss Coleman's maid had left a crack in her mistress's window open, thinking she had closed it, and North Wind had wrapped a few of her hairs around the lady's throat. She was feeling a lot worse the next morning. Then, the ship that North Wind had sunk that very night belonged to Mr. Coleman. My readers won't grasp how significant this loss was for him until I mention that he had been getting poorer for a while. He wasn't as successful in his investments as he used to be since he was taking more risks than he should have, and it was time for him to face the consequences. It's tough for a wealthy man to lose his fortune, but it's terrifying for him to become dishonest, and some types of investments can lead a person deep into dishonesty without him realizing it. Being poor doesn’t make someone worthless—he might actually be worth a lot more when he’s broke than he was when he was rich; but dishonesty goes a long way toward making a person valueless—a thing to be discarded like a broken piece of pottery or a dirty rag. So North Wind had to keep an eye on Mr. Coleman and try to make him an honest man. That's why she sank the ship that was his last attempt, leaving him what he, his wife, and the world called ruined.

Nor was this all yet. For on board that vessel Miss Coleman's lover was a passenger; and when the news came that the vessel had gone down, and that all on board had perished, we may be sure she did not think the loss of their fine house and garden and furniture the greatest misfortune in the world.

Nor was this all yet. For on board that ship, Miss Coleman's boyfriend was a passenger; and when the news broke that the ship had sunk and that everyone on board had died, we can be sure she didn't consider the loss of their beautiful house, garden, and furniture the worst tragedy in the world.

Of course, the trouble did not end with Mr. Coleman and his family. Nobody can suffer alone. When the cause of suffering is most deeply hidden in the heart, and nobody knows anything about it but the man himself, he must be a great and a good man indeed, such as few of us have known, if the pain inside him does not make him behave so as to cause all about him to be more or less uncomfortable. But when a man brings money-troubles on himself by making haste to be rich, then most of the people he has to do with must suffer in the same way with himself. The elm-tree which North Wind blew down that very night, as if small and great trials were to be gathered in one heap, crushed Miss Coleman's pretty summer-house: just so the fall of Mr. Coleman crushed the little family that lived over his coach-house and stable. Before Diamond was well enough to be taken home, there was no home for him to go to. Mr. Coleman—or his creditors, for I do not know the particulars—had sold house, carriage, horses, furniture, and everything. He and his wife and daughter and Mrs. Crump had gone to live in a small house in Hoxton, where he would be unknown, and whence he could walk to his place of business in the City. For he was not an old man, and hoped yet to retrieve his fortunes. Let us hope that he lived to retrieve his honesty, the tail of which had slipped through his fingers to the very last joint, if not beyond it.

Of course, the trouble didn’t end with Mr. Coleman and his family. No one can suffer alone. When the source of suffering is deeply buried in the heart, and no one knows about it except the man himself, he must truly be a great and good person, such as few of us have known, if the pain inside him doesn’t make him act in a way that makes everyone around him uncomfortable. But when a man brings financial troubles upon himself by rushing to get rich, then most of the people he interacts with must suffer along with him. The elm tree that the North Wind blew down that very night, as if all of life’s small and big trials were gathered together, crushed Miss Coleman’s pretty summer house: just like that, Mr. Coleman's downfall crushed the little family living above his coach house and stable. By the time Diamond was well enough to go home, there was no home for him to return to. Mr. Coleman—or his creditors, as I don’t know the details—had sold the house, carriage, horses, furniture, and everything. He, along with his wife and daughter and Mrs. Crump, had moved to a small house in Hoxton, where he could remain anonymous and walk to his business in the City. He wasn’t an old man and still hoped to recover his fortunes. Let’s hope he lived to recover his honesty, the last bit of which had slipped through his fingers to the very last joint, if not beyond it.

Of course, Diamond's father had nothing to do for a time, but it was not so hard for him to have nothing to do as it was for Miss Coleman. He wrote to his wife that, if her sister would keep her there till he got a place, it would be better for them, and he would be greatly obliged to her. Meantime, the gentleman who had bought the house had allowed his furniture to remain where it was for a little while.

Of course, Diamond's father was at a loose end for a while, but it was easier for him to deal with that than it was for Miss Coleman. He wrote to his wife, saying that if her sister could keep her there until he found a job, it would be better for all of them, and he would be very grateful to her. In the meantime, the man who bought the house had let his furniture stay where it was for a little while.

Diamond's aunt was quite willing to keep them as long as she could. And indeed Diamond was not yet well enough to be moved with safety.

Diamond's aunt was more than happy to take care of them for as long as she could. In fact, Diamond wasn’t healthy enough to be moved safely yet.

When he had recovered so far as to be able to go out, one day his mother got her sister's husband, who had a little pony-cart, to carry them down to the sea-shore, and leave them there for a few hours. He had some business to do further on at Ramsgate, and would pick them up as he returned. A whiff of the sea-air would do them both good, she said, and she thought besides she could best tell Diamond what had happened if she had him quite to herself.

When he had recovered enough to go out, one day his mother asked her sister's husband, who had a small pony cart, to take them down to the beach and leave them there for a few hours. He had some errands to run further along at Ramsgate and would pick them up on his way back. A breath of fresh sea air would be good for both of them, she said, and she thought it would also be the best time to explain to Diamond what had happened if she had him all to herself.





CHAPTER XIII. THE SEASIDE

DIAMOND and his mother sat down upon the edge of the rough grass that bordered the sand. The sun was just far enough past its highest not to shine in their eyes when they looked eastward. A sweet little wind blew on their left side, and comforted the mother without letting her know what it was that comforted her. Away before them stretched the sparkling waters of the ocean, every wave of which flashed out its own delight back in the face of the great sun, which looked down from the stillness of its blue house with glorious silent face upon its flashing children. On each hand the shore rounded outwards, forming a little bay. There were no white cliffs here, as further north and south, and the place was rather dreary, but the sky got at them so much the better. Not a house, not a creature was within sight. Dry sand was about their feet, and under them thin wiry grass, that just managed to grow out of the poverty-stricken shore.

DIAMOND and his mother sat on the edge of the rough grass that bordered the sand. The sun had just moved past its highest point, so it wasn’t shining directly in their eyes when they looked east. A gentle breeze blew on their left side, providing comfort to the mother without her realizing it. In front of them stretched the sparkling ocean, each wave reflecting its own joy back at the great sun, which looked down from its calm blue sky with a glorious, silent expression at its shimmering children. The shoreline curved outwards on both sides, creating a small bay. There were no white cliffs here, like those further north and south, and the place felt rather dreary, but the sky felt even more present. There were no houses or creatures in sight. Dry sand lay beneath their feet, and thin, wiry grass struggled to grow on the impoverished shore.

“Oh dear!” said Diamond's mother, with a deep sigh, “it's a sad world!”

“Oh dear!” said Diamond's mother, with a deep sigh, “it's a sad world!”

“Is it?” said Diamond. “I didn't know.”

“Is it?” Diamond said. “I had no idea.”

“How should you know, child? You've been too well taken care of, I trust.”

“How would you know, kid? You've been taken care of too well, I hope.”

“Oh yes, I have,” returned Diamond. “I'm sorry! I thought you were taken care of too. I thought my father took care of you. I will ask him about it. I think he must have forgotten.”

“Oh yes, I have,” replied Diamond. “I’m sorry! I thought you were being taken care of too. I thought my dad looked after you. I’ll ask him about it. I think he must have forgotten.”

“Dear boy!” said his mother, “your father's the best man in the world.”

“Dear boy!” his mother said, “your dad is the best man in the world.”

“So I thought!” returned Diamond with triumph. “I was sure of it!—Well, doesn't he take very good care of you?”

“So I thought!” Diamond replied triumphantly. “I was certain of it!—Well, doesn’t he take great care of you?”

“Yes, yes, he does,” answered his mother, bursting into tears. “But who's to take care of him? And how is he to take care of us if he's got nothing to eat himself?”

“Yes, yes, he does,” answered his mother, breaking down in tears. “But who's going to take care of him? And how is he supposed to take care of us if he has nothing to eat himself?”

“Oh dear!” said Diamond with a gasp; “hasn't he got anything to eat? Oh! I must go home to him.”

“Oh no!” Diamond said, gasping. “Doesn’t he have anything to eat? Oh! I have to go home to him.”

“No, no, child. He's not come to that yet. But what's to become of us, I don't know.”

“No, no, kid. He hasn't gotten to that point yet. But I have no idea what's going to happen to us.”

“Are you very hungry, mother? There's the basket. I thought you put something to eat in it.”

“Are you really hungry, mom? There's the basket. I thought you put some food in it.”

“O you darling stupid! I didn't say I was hungry,” returned his mother, smiling through her tears.

“Oh, you sweet silly! I didn’t say I was hungry,” his mother replied, smiling through her tears.

“Then I don't understand you at all,” said Diamond. “Do tell me what's the matter.”

“Then I don’t get you at all,” said Diamond. “Please tell me what’s wrong.”

“There are people in the world who have nothing to eat, Diamond.”

"There are people in the world who have nothing to eat, Diamond."

“Then I suppose they don't stop in it any longer. They—they—what you call—die—don't they?”

“Then I guess they don't stay in it any longer. They—they—what do you call it—die—right?”

“Yes, they do. How would you like that?”

“Yes, they do. How would you feel about that?”

“I don't know. I never tried. But I suppose they go where they get something to eat.”

“I don't know. I've never tried. But I guess they go where they can find something to eat.”

“Like enough they don't want it,” said his mother, petulantly.

"Maybe they just don't want it," said his mother, petulantly.

“That's all right then,” said Diamond, thinking I daresay more than he chose to put in words.

“That's fine then,” said Diamond, thinking I bet he was considering more than he wanted to say.

“Is it though? Poor boy! how little you know about things! Mr. Coleman's lost all his money, and your father has nothing to do, and we shall have nothing to eat by and by.”

“Is it really? Poor guy! You know so little about what's going on! Mr. Coleman's lost all his money, your dad is out of work, and soon we won't have anything to eat.”

“Are you sure, mother?”

"Are you sure, mom?"

“Sure of what?”

"Sure about what?"

“Sure that we shall have nothing to eat.”

"Sure that we won't have anything to eat."

“No, thank Heaven! I'm not sure of it. I hope not.”

“No, thank goodness! I’m not sure about that. I hope not.”

“Then I can't understand it, mother. There's a piece of gingerbread in the basket, I know.”

“Then I can't get it, mom. There's a piece of gingerbread in the basket, I know.”

“O you little bird! You have no more sense than a sparrow that picks what it wants, and never thinks of the winter and the frost and, the snow.”

“O you little bird! You have no more sense than a sparrow that takes what it wants, and never thinks about the winter, the frost, and the snow.”

“Ah—yes—I see. But the birds get through the winter, don't they?”

“Ah—yes—I get it. But the birds manage to get through the winter, right?”

“Some of them fall dead on the ground.”

“Some of them drop dead on the ground.”

“They must die some time. They wouldn't like to be birds always. Would you, mother?”

"They have to die eventually. They wouldn't always want to be birds. Would you, mom?"

“What a child it is!” thought his mother, but she said nothing.

“What a child he is!” thought his mother, but she said nothing.

“Oh! now I remember,” Diamond went on. “Father told me that day I went to Epping Forest with him, that the rose-bushes, and the may-bushes, and the holly-bushes were the bird's barns, for there were the hips, and the haws, and the holly-berries, all ready for the winter.”

“Oh! now I remember,” Diamond continued. “Dad mentioned that day I went to Epping Forest with him, that the rose bushes, the hawthorn bushes, and the holly bushes were the birds' barns, because that’s where the rose hips, haws, and holly berries were all set for winter.”

“Yes; that's all very true. So you see the birds are provided for. But there are no such barns for you and me, Diamond.”

"Yes, that's definitely true. So you see, the birds are taken care of. But there aren't any barns for you and me, Diamond."

“Ain't there?”

"Isn't there?"

“No. We've got to work for our bread.”

“No. We have to earn a living.”

“Then let's go and work,” said Diamond, getting up.

“Then let’s go and get to work,” said Diamond, standing up.

“It's no use. We've not got anything to do.”

“It's pointless. We have nothing to do.”

“Then let's wait.”

"Then let's just wait."

“Then we shall starve.”

"Then we'll starve."

“No. There's the basket. Do you know, mother, I think I shall call that basket the barn.”

“No. There's the basket. You know, mom, I think I'm going to call that basket the barn.”

“It's not a very big one. And when it's empty—where are we then?”

“It's not very big. And when it's empty—where does that leave us?”

“At auntie's cupboard,” returned Diamond promptly.

“At Auntie's cupboard,” replied Diamond quickly.

“But we can't eat auntie's things all up and leave her to starve.”

“But we can’t just eat everything auntie has and leave her with nothing.”

“No, no. We'll go back to father before that. He'll have found a cupboard somewhere by that time.”

“No, no. We'll go back to Dad before that. He'll have found a cabinet somewhere by then.”

“How do you know that?”

"How do you know?"

“I don't know it. But I haven't got even a cupboard, and I've always had plenty to eat. I've heard you say I had too much, sometimes.”

“I don’t know. But I don’t even have a cupboard, and I've always had enough to eat. I’ve heard you say I had too much sometimes.”

“But I tell you that's because I've had a cupboard for you, child.”

"But I'm telling you, that's because I've had a cupboard ready for you, kid."

“And when yours was empty, auntie opened hers.”

“And when yours was empty, Auntie opened hers.”

“But that can't go on.”

“But that can't continue.”

“How do you know? I think there must be a big cupboard somewhere, out of which the little cupboards are filled, you know, mother.”

"How do you know? I think there has to be a big cupboard somewhere, from which the little cupboards are filled, you know, Mom."

“Well, I wish I could find the door of that cupboard,” said his mother. But the same moment she stopped, and was silent for a good while. I cannot tell whether Diamond knew what she was thinking, but I think I know. She had heard something at church the day before, which came back upon her—something like this, that she hadn't to eat for tomorrow as well as for to-day; and that what was not wanted couldn't be missed. So, instead of saying anything more, she stretched out her hand for the basket, and she and Diamond had their dinner.

"Well, I wish I could find the door to that cupboard," said his mother. But at that moment, she paused and was silent for a while. I can't say if Diamond understood what she was thinking, but I think I do. She had heard something at church the day before that came back to her—something like this, that she didn't need to plan for tomorrow as well as today; and that what wasn’t needed couldn’t be missed. So, instead of saying anything further, she reached for the basket, and she and Diamond had their dinner.

And Diamond did enjoy it. For the drive and the fresh air had made him quite hungry; and he did not, like his mother, trouble himself about what they should dine off that day week. The fact was he had lived so long without any food at all at the back of the north wind, that he knew quite well that food was not essential to existence; that in fact, under certain circumstances, people could live without it well enough.

And Diamond really enjoyed it. The drive and the fresh air had made him pretty hungry; unlike his mother, he wasn't worried about what they should have for dinner a week later. The truth was, he had gone so long without any food at the back of the north wind that he knew very well that food wasn't necessary for life; in fact, in certain situations, people could get by fine without it.

His mother did not speak much during their dinner. After it was over she helped him to walk about a little, but he was not able for much and soon got tired. He did not get fretful, though. He was too glad of having the sun and the wind again, to fret because he could not run about. He lay down on the dry sand, and his mother covered him with a shawl. She then sat by his side, and took a bit of work from her pocket. But Diamond felt rather sleepy, and turned on his side and gazed sleepily over the sand. A few yards off he saw something fluttering.

His mom didn't say much during dinner. Once they finished, she helped him walk around a little, but he couldn't do much and quickly got tired. He didn't get cranky, though. He was too happy to feel the sun and wind again to be upset about not being able to run around. He lay down on the dry sand, and his mom covered him with a shawl. Then she sat next to him and took out some work from her pocket. But Diamond felt kind of sleepy, so he turned on his side and sleepily looked out over the sand. A few yards away, he saw something fluttering.

“What is that, mother?” he said.

“What’s that, Mom?” he asked.

“Only a bit of paper,” she answered.

“Just a piece of paper,” she replied.

“It flutters more than a bit of paper would, I think,” said Diamond.

“It moves around a lot more than a piece of paper would, I think,” said Diamond.

“I'll go and see if you like,” said his mother. “My eyes are none of the best.”

“I'll go check and see if you want,” said his mother. “My eyesight isn’t the greatest.”

So she rose and went and found that they were both right, for it was a little book, partly buried in the sand. But several of its leaves were clear of the sand, and these the wind kept blowing about in a very flutterful manner. She took it up and brought it to Diamond.

So she got up and went to find that they were both correct because it was a small book, partially buried in the sand. But some of its pages were clear of the sand, and the wind kept blowing them around in a very fluttery way. She picked it up and brought it to Diamond.

“What is it, mother?” he asked.

"What is it, Mom?" he asked.

“Some nursery rhymes, I think,” she answered.

“Some nursery rhymes, I think,” she replied.

“I'm too sleepy,” said Diamond. “Do read some of them to me.”

“I'm so sleepy,” said Diamond. “Could you read some of them to me?”

“Yes, I will,” she said, and began one.—“But this is such nonsense!” she said again. “I will try to find a better one.”

“Yeah, I will,” she said, and started one. “But this is such nonsense!” she said again. “I’ll try to find a better one.”

She turned the leaves searching, but three times, with sudden puffs, the wind blew the leaves rustling back to the same verses.

She flipped through the pages looking for something, but three times, with sudden gusts, the wind rustled the pages back to the same lines.

“Do read that one,” said Diamond, who seemed to be of the same mind as the wind. “It sounded very nice. I am sure it is a good one.”

“Definitely read that one,” said Diamond, who seemed to share the same thoughts as the wind. “It sounded really good. I’m sure it’s a great one.”

So his mother thought it might amuse him, though she couldn't find any sense in it. She never thought he might understand it, although she could not.

So his mom thought it might entertain him, even though she couldn’t make sense of it. She never expected he would understand it, even if she couldn't.

Now I do not exactly know what the mother read, but this is what Diamond heard, or thought afterwards that he had heard. He was, however, as I have said, very sleepy. And when he thought he understood the verses he may have been only dreaming better ones. This is how they went—

Now, I’m not really sure what the mother read, but this is what Diamond heard, or later thought he had heard. He was, as I mentioned, very sleepy. And when he thought he understood the verses, he might have just been dreaming up better ones. This is how they went—

I know a river whose waters run asleep run run ever singing in the shallows dumb in the hollows sleeping so deep and all the swallows that dip their feathers in the hollows or in the shallows are the merriest swallows of all for the nests they bake with the clay they cake with the water they shake from their wings that rake the water out of the shallows or the hollows will hold together in any weather and so the swallows are the merriest fellows and have the merriest children and are built so narrow like the head of an arrow to cut the air and go just where the nicest water is flowing and the nicest dust is blowing for each so narrow like head of an arrow is only a barrow to carry the mud he makes from the nicest water flowing and the nicest dust that is blowing to build his nest for her he loves best with the nicest cakes which the sunshine bakes all for their merry children all so callow with beaks that follow gaping and hollow wider and wider after their father or after their mother the food-provider who brings them a spider or a worm the poor hider down in the earth so there's no dearth for their beaks as yellow as the buttercups growing beside the flowing of the singing river always and ever growing and blowing for fast as the sheep awake or asleep crop them and crop them they cannot stop them but up they creep and on they go blowing and so with the daisies the little white praises they grow and they blow and they spread out their crown and they praise the sun and when he goes down their praising is done and they fold up their crown and they sleep every one till over the plain he's shining amain and they're at it again praising and praising such low songs raising that no one hears them but the sun who rears them and the sheep that bite them are the quietest sheep awake or asleep with the merriest bleat and the little lambs are the merriest lambs they forget to eat for the frolic in their feet and the lambs and their dams are the whitest sheep with the woolliest wool and the longest wool and the trailingest tails and they shine like snow in the grasses that grow by the singing river that sings for ever and the sheep and the lambs are merry for ever because the river sings and they drink it and the lambs and their dams are quiet and white because of their diet for what they bite is buttercups yellow and daisies white and grass as green as the river can make it with wind as mellow to kiss it and shake it as never was seen but here in the hollows beside the river where all the swallows are merriest of fellows for the nests they make with the clay they cake in the sunshine bake till they are like bone as dry in the wind as a marble stone so firm they bind the grass in the clay that dries in the wind the sweetest wind that blows by the river flowing for ever but never you find whence comes the wind that blows on the hollows and over the shallows where dip the swallows alive it blows the life as it goes awake or asleep into the river that sings as it flows and the life it blows into the sheep awake or asleep with the woolliest wool and the trailingest tails and it never fails gentle and cool to wave the wool and to toss the grass as the lambs and the sheep over it pass and tug and bite with their teeth so white and then with the sweep of their trailing tails smooth it again and it grows amain and amain it grows and the wind as it blows tosses the swallows over the hollows and down on the shallows till every feather doth shake and quiver and all their feathers go all together blowing the life and the joy so rife into the swallows that skim the shallows and have the yellowest children for the wind that blows is the life of the river flowing for ever that washes the grasses still as it passes and feeds the daisies the little white praises and buttercups bonny so golden and sunny with butter and honey that whiten the sheep awake or asleep that nibble and bite and grow whiter than white and merry and quiet on the sweet diet fed by the river and tossed for ever by the wind that tosses the swallow that crosses over the shallows dipping his wings to gather the water and bake the cake that the wind shall make as hard as a bone as dry as a stone it's all in the wind that blows from behind and all in the river that flows for ever and all in the grasses and the white daisies and the merry sheep awake or asleep and the happy swallows skimming the shallows and it's all in the wind that blows from behind.

I know a river where the water flows peacefully, always singing in the shallow parts and quiet in the deeper areas, sleeping so soundly. The swallows that dip their feathers in the hollows or in the shallows are the happiest swallows of all, because the nests they build with the clay they gather and the water they shake off their wings will hold together in any weather. So, the swallows are the happiest creatures with the merriest chicks, and they’re shaped like narrow arrows to glide through the air to find the best flowing water and the finest dust. Each narrow swallow, like an arrow, is just a small vessel to carry the mud made from the best flowing water and the topsoil to build their nest for the one they love the most, using the finest materials shaped by the sunshine, all for their cheerful chicks, all so young with gaping mouths wide open, waiting for their father or mother, the provider of food, bringing them a spider or a worm from underground, ensuring there's always enough for their beaks as yellow as buttercups growing beside the ever-singing river, constantly growing and blowing. Just as quickly as the sheep, awake or asleep, nibble on grass without stopping, they continue to graze and move around, and the daisies, those little white flowers, grow and spread their crowns, praising the sun. When the sun sets, their praising ceases, and they fold their crowns to sleep until he shines again over the plain, and then they start again, raising such soft songs that no one hears them but the sun who nurtures them and the sheep who graze quietly, whether awake or asleep, with the happiest bleats. The little lambs are the happiest of all; they get so caught up in playing that they forget to eat. The lambs and their mothers are the whitest sheep with wool that's the fluffiest and longest, with tails that trail behind them, shining like snow in the grass that grows by the ever-singing river. The sheep and lambs are always joyful because the river sings and they drink from it, and they remain quiet and white because of their diet. What they graze on are yellow buttercups and white daisies, and grass as green as the river can make it, lightly brushed by a gentle breeze that kisses and shakes it, which you won’t find anywhere else but here in the shallow areas beside the river where all the swallows are the happiest. They make their nests with the clay they form in the sun until they’re as dry as a marble stone, firmly binding the grass in the clay that dries in the sweetest wind blowing by the ever-flowing river. But you can’t find out where the wind that sweeps across the hollows and over the shallows comes from as it brings life, awake or asleep, into the river that sings as it flows. The life it brings also touches the sheep, awake or asleep, with the fluffiest wool and the longest tails, always gently and coolly waving the wool and moving the grass as the lambs and sheep pass over it, tugging and nipping with their bright white teeth, and then smoothing it down with the sweep of their trailing tails. It grows over and over, and the wind, as it blows, tosses the swallows over the hollows and down onto the shallows until every feather shakes and quivers, and all their feathers sway together, blowing life and joy throughout the swallows skimming the shallows, which have the most golden chicks. The wind that blows is the life of the river flowing forever, washing the grass gently as it passes, and nourishing the daisies, those little white flowers, and the cheerful buttercups, so golden and bright, filled with butter and honey that make the sheep, awake or asleep, nibble and graze, growing whiter than white, merry and calm on the sweet diet provided by the river and tossed forever by the wind that lifts the swallow crossing over the shallows, dipping its wings to gather water and bake the cake that the wind will harden, as tough as a bone, as dry as a stone. It's all in the wind blowing from behind, all in the river that flows forever, and all in the grasses, white daisies, merry sheep, awake or asleep, and the happy swallows skimming the shallows, and it's all in the wind blowing from behind.

Here Diamond became aware that his mother had stopped reading.

Here, Diamond noticed that his mother had stopped reading.

“Why don't you go on, mother dear?” he asked.

“Why don't you go ahead, Mom?” he asked.

“It's such nonsense!” said his mother. “I believe it would go on for ever.”

“That's such nonsense!” his mother said. “I feel like this could go on forever.”

“That's just what it did,” said Diamond.

"That's exactly what it did," Diamond said.

“What did?” she asked.

“What happened?” she asked.

“Why, the river. That's almost the very tune it used to sing.”

“Why, the river. That's almost exactly the song it used to sing.”

His mother was frightened, for she thought the fever was coming on again. So she did not contradict him.

His mother was scared because she thought the fever was coming back. So she didn't argue with him.

“Who made that poem?” asked Diamond.

“Who wrote that poem?” asked Diamond.

“I don't know,” she answered. “Some silly woman for her children, I suppose—and then thought it good enough to print.”

“I don’t know,” she replied. “Probably some silly woman for her kids, I guess—and then thought it was good enough to publish.”

“She must have been at the back of the north wind some time or other, anyhow,” said Diamond. “She couldn't have got a hold of it anywhere else. That's just how it went.” And he began to chant bits of it here and there; but his mother said nothing for fear of making him, worse; and she was very glad indeed when she saw her brother-in-law jogging along in his little cart. They lifted Diamond in, and got up themselves, and away they went, “home again, home again, home again,” as Diamond sang. But he soon grew quiet, and before they reached Sandwich he was fast asleep and dreaming of the country at the back of the north wind.

“She must have been at the back of the north wind at some point,” said Diamond. “She couldn’t have gotten it anywhere else. That’s just how it was.” Then he started to sing bits of it here and there; but his mom remained silent for fear of making it worse, and she felt very relieved when she saw her brother-in-law coming along in his little cart. They lifted Diamond in, got in themselves, and off they went, “home again, home again, home again,” as Diamond sang. But he soon quieted down, and by the time they reached Sandwich, he was fast asleep, dreaming of the land at the back of the north wind.





CHAPTER XIV. OLD DIAMOND

AFTER this Diamond recovered so fast, that in a few days he was quite able to go home as soon as his father had a place for them to go. Now his father having saved a little money, and finding that no situation offered itself, had been thinking over a new plan. A strange occurrence it was which turned his thoughts in that direction. He had a friend in the Bloomsbury region, who lived by letting out cabs and horses to the cabmen. This man, happening to meet him one day as he was returning from an unsuccessful application, said to him:

AFTER this, Diamond recovered so quickly that in just a few days he was able to go home as soon as his father found a place for them to stay. Since his father had saved a little money and noticed that no job opportunities were available, he started thinking about a new plan. A strange event led him to consider this direction. He had a friend in the Bloomsbury area who made a living renting out cabs and horses to cab drivers. This friend happened to run into him one day while he was coming back from an unsuccessful job application and said to him:

“Why don't you set up for yourself now—in the cab line, I mean?”

“Why don’t you get a cab for yourself now?”

“I haven't enough for that,” answered Diamond's father.

“I don’t have enough for that,” replied Diamond’s father.

“You must have saved a goodish bit, I should think. Just come home with me now and look at a horse I can let you have cheap. I bought him only a few weeks ago, thinking he'd do for a Hansom, but I was wrong. He's got bone enough for a waggon, but a waggon ain't a Hansom. He ain't got go enough for a Hansom. You see parties as takes Hansoms wants to go like the wind, and he ain't got wind enough, for he ain't so young as he once was. But for a four-wheeler as takes families and their luggages, he's the very horse. He'd carry a small house any day. I bought him cheap, and I'll sell him cheap.”

“You must have saved a good amount, I imagine. Just come home with me now and check out a horse I can let you have for a good price. I bought him only a few weeks ago, thinking he’d be good for a Hansom cab, but I was mistaken. He has enough strength for a wagon, but a wagon isn’t a Hansom. He doesn’t have the speed for a Hansom. You see, people who want Hansoms want to go fast, and he doesn’t have the speed anymore, since he’s not as young as he used to be. But for a four-wheeler that takes families and their luggage, he’s the perfect horse. He could carry a small house any day. I bought him cheaply, and I’ll sell him cheaply.”

“Oh, I don't want him,” said Diamond's father. “A body must have time to think over an affair of so much importance. And there's the cab too. That would come to a deal of money.”

“Oh, I don't want him,” said Diamond's father. “You need time to think about something this important. Plus, there's the cab. That would cost a lot of money.”

“I could fit you there, I daresay,” said his friend. “But come and look at the animal, anyhow.”

“I think I could fit you in there,” said his friend. “But come and check out the animal, anyway.”

“Since I lost my own old pair, as was Mr. Coleman's,” said Diamond's father, turning to accompany the cab-master, “I ain't almost got the heart to look a horse in the face. It's a thousand pities to part man and horse.”

“Since I lost my old pair, just like Mr. Coleman's,” said Diamond's father, turning to accompany the cab-driver, “I can hardly bear to look a horse in the eye. It's such a shame to separate a man from his horse.”

“So it is,” returned his friend sympathetically.

"So it is," his friend replied sympathetically.

But what was the ex-coachman's delight, when, on going into the stable where his friend led him, he found the horse he wanted him to buy was no other than his own old Diamond, grown very thin and bony and long-legged, as if they, had been doing what they could to fit him for Hansom work!

But what a surprise for the ex-coachman when he entered the stable with his friend and saw that the horse he wanted him to buy was none other than his old Diamond, now looking very thin, bony, and long-legged, as if they had been trying to prepare him for Hansom work!

“He ain't a Hansom horse,” said Diamond's father indignantly.

“He's not a handsome horse,” said Diamond's father indignantly.

“Well, you're right. He ain't handsome, but he's a good un” said his owner.

“Well, you’re right. He’s not handsome, but he’s a good one,” said his owner.

“Who says he ain't handsome? He's one of the handsomest horses a gentleman's coachman ever druv,” said Diamond's father; remarking to himself under his breath—“though I says it as shouldn't”—for he did not feel inclined all at once to confess that his own old horse could have sunk so low.

“Who says he isn't handsome? He's one of the most handsome horses a gentleman's coachman has ever driven,” said Diamond's father, muttering to himself, “though I shouldn't say it”—because he didn't feel ready to admit that his own old horse could have fallen so far.

“Well,” said his friend, “all I say is—There's a animal for you, as strong as a church; an'll go like a train, leastways a parly,” he added, correcting himself.

“Well,” said his friend, “all I’m saying is—there’s an animal for you, as strong as a church; it’ll go like a train, or at least a bus,” he added, correcting himself.

But the coachman had a lump in his throat and tears in his eyes. For the old horse, hearing his voice, had turned his long neck, and when his old friend went up to him and laid his hand on his side, he whinnied for joy, and laid his big head on his master's breast. This settled the matter. The coachman's arms were round the horse's neck in a moment, and he fairly broke down and cried. The cab-master had never been so fond of a horse himself as to hug him like that, but he saw in a moment how it was. And he must have been a good-hearted fellow, for I never heard of such an idea coming into the head of any other man with a horse to sell: instead of putting something on to the price because he was now pretty sure of selling him, he actually took a pound off what he had meant to ask for him, saying to himself it was a shame to part old friends.

But the coachman had a lump in his throat and tears in his eyes. The old horse, hearing his voice, turned his long neck, and when his old friend approached and laid his hand on his side, he whinnied with joy and rested his big head on his master's chest. That settled it. The coachman wrapped his arms around the horse's neck in an instant and broke down in tears. The cab-master had never been so attached to a horse himself that he would hug one like that, but he understood right away. He must have been a kind-hearted guy because I’ve never heard of anyone else thinking of such a thing when selling a horse: instead of raising the price since he was confident he could sell him, he actually took a pound off what he originally planned to ask, thinking it was wrong to separate old friends.

Diamond's father, as soon as he came to himself, turned and asked how much he wanted for the horse.

Diamond's dad, once he regained his senses, turned and asked how much he wanted for the horse.

“I see you're old friends,” said the owner.

“I see you’re old friends,” said the owner.

“It's my own old Diamond. I liked him far the best of the pair, though the other was good. You ain't got him too, have you?”

“It's my old Diamond. I liked him way more than the other one, even though the other was good. You don't have him too, do you?”

“No; nothing in the stable to match him there.”

“No, there’s nothing in the stable that can compare to him.”

“I believe you,” said the coachman. “But you'll be wanting a long price for him, I know.”

“I believe you,” said the coachman. “But I know you'll want a high price for him.”

“No, not so much. I bought him cheap, and as I say, he ain't for my work.”

“No, not really. I got him for a low price, and like I said, he’s not for my job.”

The end of it was that Diamond's father bought old Diamond again, along with a four-wheeled cab. And as there were some rooms to be had over the stable, he took them, wrote to his wife to come home, and set up as a cabman.

The outcome was that Diamond's dad bought old Diamond back, along with a four-wheeled cab. Since there were some rooms available above the stable, he took them, wrote to his wife to come home, and started working as a cab driver.





CHAPTER XV. THE MEWS

IT WAS late in the afternoon when Diamond and his mother and the baby reached London. I was so full of Diamond that I forgot to tell you a baby had arrived in the meantime. His father was waiting for them with his own cab, but they had not told Diamond who the horse was; for his father wanted to enjoy the pleasure of his surprise when he found it out. He got in with his mother without looking at the horse, and his father having put up Diamond's carpet-bag and his mother's little trunk, got upon the box himself and drove off; and Diamond was quite proud of riding home in his father's own carriage. But when he got to the mews, he could not help being a little dismayed at first; and if he had never been to the back of the north wind, I am afraid he would have cried a little. But instead of that, he said to himself it was a fine thing all the old furniture was there. And instead of helping his mother to be miserable at the change, he began to find out all the advantages of the place; for every place has some advantages, and they are always better worth knowing than the disadvantages. Certainly the weather was depressing, for a thick, dull, persistent rain was falling by the time they reached home. But happily the weather is very changeable; and besides, there was a good fire burning in the room, which their neighbour with the drunken husband had attended to for them; and the tea-things were put out, and the kettle was boiling on the fire. And with a good fire, and tea and bread and butter, things cannot be said to be miserable.

It was late in the afternoon when Diamond, his mom, and the baby arrived in London. I was so focused on Diamond that I forgot to mention that a baby had come along in the meantime. His dad was waiting for them in his own cab, but they didn’t tell Diamond who the horse was because his dad wanted to enjoy the surprise when Diamond figured it out. He got in with his mom without looking at the horse, and after his dad loaded Diamond's carpet bag and his mom's small trunk, he climbed onto the driver's seat and drove off. Diamond felt proud riding home in his dad's carriage. However, when they reached the mews, he couldn’t help but feel a bit disappointed at first; if he hadn’t been to the back of the north wind, he might have cried a little. But instead, he told himself it was great that all the old furniture was there. Instead of getting his mom all upset about the change, he started looking for the positives of the place; after all, every place has its benefits, and they’re always more important to know than the downsides. The weather was definitely gloomy since it was raining heavily when they got home. But fortunately, the weather can change quickly; plus, there was a nice fire burning in the room, taken care of by their neighbor with the drunk husband. The tea things were set out, and the kettle was boiling on the fire. With a warm fire, tea, and bread and butter, things couldn’t really be called miserable.

Diamond's father and mother were, notwithstanding, rather miserable, and Diamond began to feel a kind of darkness beginning to spread over his own mind. But the same moment he said to himself, “This will never do. I can't give in to this. I've been to the back of the north wind. Things go right there, and so I must try to get things to go right here. I've got to fight the miserable things. They shan't make me miserable if I can help it.” I do not mean that he thought these very words. They are perhaps too grown-up for him to have thought, but they represent the kind of thing that was in his heart and his head. And when heart and head go together, nothing can stand before them.

Diamond's mom and dad were pretty unhappy, and Diamond started to feel a kind of darkness creeping into his own mind. But at that moment, he told himself, “This can't go on. I can't let this take over. I've been to the back of the north wind. Things work out there, and I need to make things work out here. I have to fight off the unhappy feelings. They won’t make me miserable if I can help it.” I don't mean to say he thought these exact words. They might be a bit too grown-up for him to have thought, but they reflect the kind of feelings he had in his heart and mind. And when heart and mind work together, nothing can stand in their way.

“What nice bread and butter this is!” said Diamond.

“What nice bread and butter this is!” said Diamond.

“I'm glad you like it, my dear” said his father. “I bought the butter myself at the little shop round the corner.”

“I'm glad you like it, my dear,” said his father. “I bought the butter myself at the little shop around the corner.”

“It's very nice, thank you, father. Oh, there's baby waking! I'll take him.”

“That's really nice, thank you, Dad. Oh, the baby is waking up! I'll take care of him.”

“Sit still, Diamond,” said his mother. “Go on with your bread and butter. You're not strong enough to lift him yet.”

“Sit still, Diamond,” his mother said. “Keep eating your bread and butter. You’re not strong enough to lift him yet.”

So she took the baby herself, and set him on her knee. Then Diamond began to amuse him, and went on till the little fellow was shrieking with laughter. For the baby's world was his mother's arms; and the drizzling rain, and the dreary mews, and even his father's troubled face could not touch him. What cared baby for the loss of a hundred situations? Yet neither father nor mother thought him hard-hearted because he crowed and laughed in the middle of their troubles. On the contrary, his crowing and laughing were infectious. His little heart was so full of merriment that it could not hold it all, and it ran over into theirs. Father and mother began to laugh too, and Diamond laughed till he had a fit of coughing which frightened his mother, and made them all stop. His father took the baby, and his mother put him to bed.

So she took the baby herself and placed him on her knee. Then Diamond started to entertain him, continuing until the little guy was shrieking with laughter. For the baby's world was his mother's arms; the drizzling rain, the dreary alley, and even his father's troubled face couldn’t affect him. What did the baby care about the loss of a hundred situations? Yet neither father nor mother thought he was heartless because he giggled and laughed amidst their troubles. On the contrary, his giggles and laughter were contagious. His little heart was so full of joy that it overflowed into theirs. Father and mother began to laugh too, and Diamond laughed until he had a coughing fit that startled his mother and made everyone stop. His father took the baby, and his mother put him to bed.

But it was indeed a change to them all, not only from Sandwich, but from their old place, instead of the great river where the huge barges with their mighty brown and yellow sails went tacking from side to side like little pleasure-skiffs, and where the long thin boats shot past with eight and sometimes twelve rowers, their windows now looked out upon a dirty paved yard. And there was no garden more for Diamond to run into when he pleased, with gay flowers about his feet, and solemn sun-filled trees over his head. Neither was there a wooden wall at the back of his bed with a hole in it for North Wind to come in at when she liked. Indeed, there was such a high wall, and there were so many houses about the mews, that North Wind seldom got into the place at all, except when something must be done, and she had a grand cleaning out like other housewives; while the partition at the head of Diamond's new bed only divided it from the room occupied by a cabman who drank too much beer, and came home chiefly to quarrel with his wife and pinch his children. It was dreadful to Diamond to hear the scolding and the crying. But it could not make him miserable, because he had been at the back of the north wind.

But it was definitely a change for all of them, not just from Sandwich, but from their old place, instead of the great river where the huge barges with their big brown and yellow sails would tack from side to side like little pleasure boats, and where the long, thin boats raced by with eight and sometimes twelve rowers. Their windows now looked out onto a dirty paved yard. And there was no longer a garden for Diamond to run into whenever he wanted, with bright flowers at his feet and tall sunlit trees above him. There wasn’t even a wooden wall at the back of his bed with a hole for North Wind to come in whenever she pleased. In fact, there was such a high wall, and there were so many houses around the mews, that North Wind rarely got into the place at all, except when something needed to be done, and she had a big clean-up like other housewives. Meanwhile, the partition at the head of Diamond's new bed only separated it from the room of a cab driver who drank too much beer and mainly came home to argue with his wife and scold his kids. It was awful for Diamond to hear the fighting and crying. But he couldn’t let it make him unhappy because he had been in the presence of the North Wind.

If my reader find it hard to believe that Diamond should be so good, he must remember that he had been to the back of the north wind. If he never knew a boy so good, did he ever know a boy that had been to the back of the north wind? It was not in the least strange of Diamond to behave as he did; on the contrary, it was thoroughly sensible of him.

If my reader finds it hard to believe that Diamond is so good, they must remember that he had been to the back of the north wind. If they've never known a boy so good, have they ever known a boy who had been to the back of the north wind? It wasn't strange at all for Diamond to act the way he did; in fact, it was completely reasonable for him.

We shall see how he got on.

We'll see how he did.





CHAPTER XVI. DIAMOND MAKES A BEGINNING

THE wind blew loud, but Diamond slept a deep sleep, and never heard it. My own impression is that every time when Diamond slept well and remembered nothing about it in the morning, he had been all that night at the back of the north wind. I am almost sure that was how he woke so refreshed, and felt so quiet and hopeful all the day. Indeed he said this much, though not to me—that always when he woke from such a sleep there was a something in his mind, he could not tell what—could not tell whether it was the last far-off sounds of the river dying away in the distance, or some of the words of the endless song his mother had read to him on the sea-shore. Sometimes he thought it must have been the twittering of the swallows—over the shallows, you, know; but it may have been the chirping of the dingy sparrows picking up their breakfast in the yard—how can I tell? I don't know what I know, I only know what I think; and to tell the truth, I am more for the swallows than the sparrows. When he knew he was coming awake, he would sometimes try hard to keep hold of the words of what seemed a new song, one he had not heard before—a song in which the words and the music somehow appeared to be all one; but even when he thought he had got them well fixed in his mind, ever as he came awaker—as he would say—one line faded away out of it, and then another, and then another, till at last there was nothing left but some lovely picture of water or grass or daisies, or something else very common, but with all the commonness polished off it, and the lovely soul of it, which people so seldom see, and, alas! yet seldomer believe in, shining out. But after that he would sing the oddest, loveliest little songs to the baby—of his own making, his mother said; but Diamond said he did not make them; they were made somewhere inside him, and he knew nothing about them till they were coming out.

THE wind howled, but Diamond slept soundly and never heard it. I believe that whenever Diamond had a good night's sleep and couldn't remember anything in the morning, he had spent that night behind the north wind. I’m pretty sure that’s why he woke up so refreshed and felt calm and hopeful all day. In fact, he mentioned this to someone else—not me—that whenever he woke from such a deep sleep, there was something in his mind he couldn't quite grasp—he couldn't tell if it was the fading sounds of the river far away or some words from the endless song his mother had read to him by the sea. Sometimes he thought it might have been the chirping of the swallows—over the shallows, you know—but it could have been the sparrows pecking at their breakfast in the yard—how can I be sure? I don’t know what I know; I only know what I think. To be honest, I prefer swallows to sparrows. When he sensed he was waking up, he would often try hard to hold on to the words of what felt like a new song he hadn’t heard before—a song where the words and music seemed to blend together; but even when he thought he had them firmly in his mind, as he woke up—his words—one line would slip away, then another, and another, until there was nothing left but a beautiful image of water, grass, daisies, or something else very ordinary, but with all the ordinary stripped away, revealing its lovely essence—something people rarely notice, and sadly, even less often believe in. Afterwards, he would sing the funniest, sweetest little songs to the baby—his mother claimed they were his creations; but Diamond insisted he didn’t make them; they came from somewhere inside him, and he didn’t know anything about them until they came out.

When he woke that first morning he got up at once, saying to himself, “I've been ill long enough, and have given a great deal of trouble; I must try and be of use now, and help my mother.” When he went into her room he found her lighting the fire, and his father just getting out of bed. They had only the one room, besides the little one, not much more than a closet, in which Diamond slept. He began at once to set things to rights, but the baby waking up, he took him, and nursed him till his mother had got the breakfast ready. She was looking gloomy, and his father was silent; and indeed except Diamond had done all he possibly could to keep out the misery that was trying to get in at doors and windows, he too would have grown miserable, and then they would have been all miserable together. But to try to make others comfortable is the only way to get right comfortable ourselves, and that comes partly of not being able to think so much about ourselves when we are helping other people. For our Selves will always do pretty well if we don't pay them too much attention. Our Selves are like some little children who will be happy enough so long as they are left to their own games, but when we begin to interfere with them, and make them presents of too nice playthings, or too many sweet things, they begin at once to fret and spoil.

When he woke up that first morning, he got out of bed immediately, telling himself, “I’ve been sick long enough and have caused a lot of trouble; I need to try to be helpful now and support my mom.” When he walked into her room, he found her lighting the fire, and his dad just getting out of bed. They only had the one room, plus a tiny space that was barely more than a closet where Diamond slept. He started to tidy up right away, but when the baby woke up, he picked him up and held him until his mom finished making breakfast. She looked upset, and his dad was quiet; in fact, if Diamond hadn’t done everything he could to keep the sadness from creeping in through the doors and windows, he would have felt miserable too, and then they all would have been miserable together. But trying to make others comfortable is the best way to find comfort ourselves, mainly because we don’t think about ourselves so much when we’re helping others. Our selves will usually be okay if we don’t focus on them too much. Our selves are like small children who will be happy enough as long as they’re left to their own games, but when we start interfering and giving them too many nice toys or too many treats, they quickly start to fret and become spoiled.

“Why, Diamond, child!” said his mother at last, “you're as good to your mother as if you were a girl—nursing the baby, and toasting the bread, and sweeping up the hearth! I declare a body would think you had been among the fairies.”

“Why, Diamond, honey!” his mother finally said, “you’re as helpful to your mom as if you were a girl—caring for the baby, toasting the bread, and cleaning up the hearth! I swear, one would think you’d been hanging out with fairies.”

Could Diamond have had greater praise or greater pleasure? You see when he forgot his Self his mother took care of his Self, and loved and praised his Self. Our own praises poison our Selves, and puff and swell them up, till they lose all shape and beauty, and become like great toadstools. But the praises of father or mother do our Selves good, and comfort them and make them beautiful. They never do them any harm. If they do any harm, it comes of our mixing some of our own praises with them, and that turns them nasty and slimy and poisonous.

Could Diamond have received more praise or happiness? You see, when he forgot about himself, his mother took care of him and loved and praised him. Our own praises can poison us, inflating our egos until we lose all shape and beauty, becoming like big toadstools. But the praises from a father or mother benefit us, comforting us and making us beautiful. They never harm us. If any harm does occur, it happens when we mix in some of our own praises, which turns them nasty, slimy, and toxic.

When his father had finished his breakfast, which he did rather in a hurry, he got up and went down into the yard to get out his horse and put him to the cab.

When his dad finished his breakfast, which he did pretty quickly, he got up and went down to the yard to take out his horse and harness him to the cab.

“Won't you come and see the cab, Diamond?” he said.

“Will you come and see the cab, Diamond?” he said.

“Yes, please, father—if mother can spare me a minute,” answered Diamond.

“Yes, please, Dad—if Mom can spare me a minute,” answered Diamond.

“Bless the child! I don't want him,” said his mother cheerfully.

“Bless the child! I don’t want him,” said his mother happily.

But as he was following his father out of the door, she called him back.

But as he was walking out the door with his father, she called him back.

“Diamond, just hold the baby one minute. I have something to say to your father.”

“Diamond, just hold the baby for a minute. I need to talk to your dad.”

So Diamond sat down again, took the baby in his lap, and began poking his face into its little body, laughing and singing all the while, so that the baby crowed like a little bantam. And what he sang was something like this—such nonsense to those that couldn't understand it! but not to the baby, who got all the good in the world out of it:— baby's a-sleeping wake up baby for all the swallows are the merriest fellows and have the yellowest children who would go sleeping and snore like a gaby disturbing his mother and father and brother and all a-boring their ears with his snoring snoring snoring for himself and no other for himself in particular wake up baby sit up perpendicular hark to the gushing hark to the rushing where the sheep are the woolliest and the lambs the unruliest and their tails the whitest and their eyes the brightest and baby's the bonniest and baby's the funniest and baby's the shiniest and baby's the tiniest and baby's the merriest and baby's the worriest of all the lambs that plague their dams and mother's the whitest of all the dams that feed the lambs that go crop-cropping without stop-stopping and father's the best of all the swallows that build their nest out of the shining shallows and he has the merriest children that's baby and Diamond and Diamond and baby and baby and Diamond and Diamond and baby—

So Diamond sat down again, took the baby in his lap, and started poking his face into its little body, laughing and singing all the while, making the baby crow like a little bantam. And what he sang was something like this—such nonsense to those who couldn't understand it! but not to the baby, who got all the joy in the world out of it:— baby's asleep wake up baby for all the swallows are the happiest fellows and have the brightest little ones who would go sleeping and snore like a baby disturbing his mother and father and brother and all, boring their ears with his snoring snoring snoring just for himself and no one else for himself in particular wake up baby sit up straight listen to the flow listen to the rush where the sheep are the woolliest and the lambs the wildest and their tails the whitest and their eyes the brightest and baby's the prettiest and baby's the funniest and baby's the shiniest and baby's the tiniest and baby's the happiest and baby's the most troublesome of all the lambs that annoy their mothers and mom's the whitest of all the moms that feed the lambs that keep cropping without stopping and dad's the best of all the swallows that build their nests in the shining shallows and he has the happiest kids that's baby and Diamond and Diamond and baby and baby and Diamond and Diamond and baby—

Here Diamond's knees went off in a wild dance which tossed the baby about and shook the laughter out of him in immoderate peals. His mother had been listening at the door to the last few lines of his song, and came in with the tears in her eyes. She took the baby from him, gave him a kiss, and told him to run to his father.

Here Diamond's knees broke into a wild dance that tossed the baby around and made him laugh uncontrollably. His mother had been eavesdropping at the door, listening to the last few lines of his song, and came in with tears in her eyes. She took the baby from him, kissed him, and told him to go to his father.

By the time Diamond got into the yard, the horse was between the shafts, and his father was looping the traces on. Diamond went round to look at the horse. The sight of him made him feel very queer. He did not know much about different horses, and all other horses than their own were very much the same to him. But he could not make it out. This was Diamond and it wasn't Diamond. Diamond didn't hang his head like that; yet the head that was hanging was very like the one that Diamond used to hold so high. Diamond's bones didn't show through his skin like that; but the skin they pushed out of shape so was very like Diamond's skin; and the bones might be Diamond's bones, for he had never seen the shape of them. But when he came round in front of the old horse, and he put out his long neck, and began sniffing at him and rubbing his upper lip and his nose on him, then Diamond saw it could be no other than old Diamond, and he did just as his father had done before—put his arms round his neck and cried—but not much.

By the time Diamond got into the yard, the horse was hitched to the cart, and his dad was securing the harness. Diamond walked over to check out the horse. Looking at him made him feel really strange. He didn't know much about different horses, and all other horses besides their own looked pretty similar to him. But he couldn't figure it out. This was Diamond, yet it wasn't. Diamond didn’t droop his head like that; still, the head hanging low was very similar to the one that Diamond used to hold so proudly. Diamond’s bones didn’t stick out through his skin like that; but the skin that was stretched out of shape looked a lot like Diamond’s skin; and the bones could be Diamond’s bones, since he’d never seen their shape. But when he walked around to the front of the old horse, and the horse stretched out his long neck, and started sniffing and rubbing his upper lip and nose against him, then Diamond realized it could be no one other than old Diamond, and he did exactly what his dad had done before—wrapped his arms around the horse's neck and cried—but not very much.

“Ain't it jolly, father?” he said. “Was there ever anybody so lucky as me? Dear old Diamond!”

“Ain't it great, Dad?” he said. “Has anyone ever been as lucky as me? Good old Diamond!”

And he hugged the horse again, and kissed both his big hairy cheeks. He could only manage one at a time, however—the other cheek was so far off on the other side of his big head.

And he hugged the horse again and kissed both of its big, hairy cheeks. He could only manage one at a time, though—the other cheek was too far away on the other side of its big head.

His father mounted the box with just the same air, as Diamond thought, with which he had used to get upon the coach-box, and Diamond said to himself, “Father's as grand as ever anyhow.” He had kept his brown livery-coat, only his wife had taken the silver buttons off and put brass ones instead, because they did not think it polite to Mr. Coleman in his fallen fortunes to let his crest be seen upon the box of a cab. Old Diamond had kept just his collar; and that had the silver crest upon it still, for his master thought nobody would notice that, and so let it remain for a memorial of the better days of which it reminded him—not unpleasantly, seeing it had been by no fault either of his or of the old horse's that they had come down in the world together.

His father got onto the box with the same air, as Diamond thought, that he used to have when getting onto the coach-box, and Diamond said to himself, “Dad's still as grand as ever anyway.” He had kept his brown livery coat, but his wife had swapped the silver buttons for brass ones because they didn’t think it was polite to Mr. Coleman, given his fallen fortunes, to let his crest show on the cab's box. Old Diamond kept just his collar; and that still had the silver crest on it because his master thought nobody would notice, so he let it stay as a reminder of better days—not unpleasantly, considering it was neither his fault nor the old horse's that they had both fallen in status together.

“Oh, father, do let me drive a bit,” said Diamond, jumping up on the box beside him.

“Oh, Dad, can I drive for a little while?” said Diamond, hopping up on the seat next to him.

His father changed places with him at once, putting the reins into his hands. Diamond gathered them up eagerly.

His father switched places with him right away, handing the reins to him. Diamond grabbed them up excitedly.

“Don't pull at his mouth,” said his father, “just feel, at it gently to let him know you're there and attending to him. That's what I call talking to him through the reins.”

“Don’t tug on his mouth,” said his father, “just touch it gently to let him know you’re there and caring for him. That’s what I call communicating with him through the reins.”

“Yes, father, I understand,” said Diamond. Then to the horse he said, “Go on Diamond.” And old Diamond's ponderous bulk began at once to move to the voice of the little boy.

“Yes, Dad, I get it,” said Diamond. Then to the horse he said, “Go on, Diamond.” And old Diamond's heavy frame started to move immediately at the sound of the little boy's voice.

But before they had reached the entrance of the mews, another voice called after young Diamond, which, in his turn, he had to obey, for it was that of his mother. “Diamond! Diamond!” it cried; and Diamond pulled the reins, and the horse stood still as a stone.

But before they got to the entrance of the mews, another voice called out after young Diamond, and he had to respond because it was his mother. “Diamond! Diamond!” she called; and Diamond pulled the reins, and the horse stopped dead in its tracks.

“Husband,” said his mother, coming up, “you're never going to trust him with the reins—a baby like that?”

“Husband,” said his mother, approaching, “you'll never trust him with the reins—he's just a kid like that?”

“He must learn some day, and he can't begin too soon. I see already he's a born coachman,” said his father proudly. “And I don't see well how he could escape it, for my father and my grandfather, that's his great-grandfather, was all coachmen, I'm told; so it must come natural to him, any one would think. Besides, you see, old Diamond's as proud of him as we are our own selves, wife. Don't you see how he's turning round his ears, with the mouths of them open, for the first word he speaks to tumble in? He's too well bred to turn his head, you know.”

“He has to learn someday, and he can't start too soon. I already see that he's a natural at driving,” said his father proudly. “I don't really see how he could avoid it, since my father and my grandfather, who is his great-grandfather, were all drivers, from what I understand; so it must come naturally to him, anyone would think. Plus, you see, old Diamond is just as proud of him as we are of ourselves, dear. Don’t you see how he’s turning his ears around, with the openings wide, just waiting for the first word to come in? He's too well-mannered to turn his head, you know.”

“Well, but, husband, I can't do without him to-day. Everything's got to be done, you know. It's my first day here. And there's that baby!”

“Well, husband, I can't manage without him today. Everything has to be done, you know. It's my first day here. And there's that baby!”

“Bless you, wife! I never meant to take him away—only to the bottom of Endell Street. He can watch his way back.”

“Bless you, wife! I never intended to take him away—just to the end of Endell Street. He can find his way back.”

“No thank you, father; not to-day,” said Diamond. “Mother wants me. Perhaps she'll let me go another day.”

“No thanks, Dad; not today,” said Diamond. “Mom needs me. Maybe she’ll let me go another day.”

“Very well, my man,” said his father, and took the reins which Diamond was holding out to him.

“Alright, my man,” said his father, taking the reins that Diamond was handing to him.

Diamond got down, a little disappointed of course, and went with his mother, who was too pleased to speak. She only took hold of his hand as tight as if she had been afraid of his running away instead of glad that he would not leave her.

Diamond got down, a little disappointed of course, and went with his mother, who was too happy to talk. She just held his hand tightly as if she was afraid he might run away instead of being glad that he wasn’t leaving her.

Now, although they did not know it, the owner of the stables, the same man who had sold the horse to his father, had been standing just inside one of the stable-doors, with his hands in his pockets, and had heard and seen all that passed; and from that day John Stonecrop took a great fancy to the little boy. And this was the beginning of what came of it.

Now, although they didn't know it, the owner of the stables, the same guy who had sold the horse to his father, had been standing just inside one of the stable doors, with his hands in his pockets, and had seen and heard everything that happened; and from that day on, John Stonecrop developed a fondness for the little boy. And this was the start of what followed.

The same evening, just as Diamond was feeling tired of the day's work, and wishing his father would come home, Mr. Stonecrop knocked at the door. His mother went and opened it.

The same evening, just as Diamond was feeling tired from the day's work and hoping his father would come home, Mr. Stonecrop knocked on the door. His mother went and opened it.

“Good evening, ma'am,” said he. “Is the little master in?”

“Good evening, ma'am,” he said. “Is the little master here?”

“Yes, to be sure he is—at your service, I'm sure, Mr. Stonecrop,” said his mother.

“Yeah, he definitely is—at your service, I'm sure, Mr. Stonecrop,” said his mother.

“No, no, ma'am; it's I'm at his service. I'm just a-going out with my own cab, and if he likes to come with me, he shall drive my old horse till he's tired.”

“No, no, ma'am; I'm at his service. I'm just about to take my own cab out, and if he wants to come with me, he can drive my old horse until he's tired.”

“It's getting rather late for him,” said his mother thoughtfully. “You see he's been an invalid.”

“It's getting pretty late for him,” his mother said, thoughtfully. “You see, he’s been sick for a while.”

Diamond thought, what a funny thing! How could he have been an invalid when he did not even know what the word meant? But, of course, his mother was right.

Diamond thought, what a strange thing! How could he have been an invalid when he didn't even know what the word meant? But, of course, his mom was right.

“Oh, well,” said Mr. Stonecrop, “I can just let him drive through Bloomsbury Square, and then he shall run home again.”

“Oh, well,” said Mr. Stonecrop, “I can just have him drive through Bloomsbury Square, and then he can head home again.”

“Very good, sir. And I'm much obliged to you,” said his mother. And Diamond, dancing with delight, got his cap, put his hand in Mr. Stonecrop's, and went with him to the yard where the cab was waiting. He did not think the horse looked nearly so nice as Diamond, nor Mr. Stonecrop nearly so grand as his father; but he was none, the less pleased. He got up on the box, and his new friend got up beside him.

“Thank you so much, sir. I really appreciate it,” said his mother. And Diamond, filled with joy, grabbed his cap, took Mr. Stonecrop's hand, and went with him to the yard where the cab was waiting. He didn’t think the horse looked nearly as nice as Diamond, nor did he think Mr. Stonecrop seemed as impressive as his father; but he was still very happy. He climbed up on the box, and his new friend joined him beside him.

“What's the horse's name?” whispered Diamond, as he took the reins from the man.

“What's the horse's name?” whispered Diamond, as he took the reins from the guy.

“It's not a nice name,” said Mr. Stonecrop. “You needn't call him by it. I didn't give it him. He'll go well enough without it. Give the boy a whip, Jack. I never carries one when I drive old——”

“It's not a nice name,” Mr. Stonecrop said. “You don't have to call him that. I didn't give it to him. He'll be fine without it. Hand the boy a whip, Jack. I never carry one when I drive old——”

He didn't finish the sentence. Jack handed Diamond a whip, with which, by holding it half down the stick, he managed just to flack the haunches of the horse; and away he went.

He didn't finish the sentence. Jack handed Diamond a whip, which he used by gripping it halfway down the stick to flick the horse's rear; and off he went.

“Mind the gate,” said Mr. Stonecrop; and Diamond did mind the gate, and guided the nameless horse through it in safety, pulling him this way and that according as was necessary. Diamond learned to drive all the sooner that he had been accustomed to do what he was told, and could obey the smallest hint in a moment. Nothing helps one to get on like that. Some people don't know how to do what they are told; they have not been used to it, and they neither understand quickly nor are able to turn what they do understand into action quickly. With an obedient mind one learns the rights of things fast enough; for it is the law of the universe, and to obey is to understand.

“Watch the gate,” Mr. Stonecrop said, and Diamond did watch the gate, safely guiding the unnamed horse through it, pulling him this way and that as needed. Diamond picked up driving quickly because he was used to following instructions and could respond to even the slightest hint in an instant. Nothing helps you progress like that. Some people don't know how to follow instructions; they haven't learned it, so they don't grasp things quickly or can't act on what they do understand swiftly. With an obedient mind, one learns the essentials of things quickly enough; it’s the way of the universe, and to obey is to understand.

“Look out!” cried Mr. Stonecrop, as they were turning the corner into Bloomsbury Square.

"Watch out!" shouted Mr. Stonecrop as they turned the corner into Bloomsbury Square.

It was getting dusky now. A cab was approaching rather rapidly from the opposite direction, and Diamond pulling aside, and the other driver pulling up, they only just escaped a collision. Then they knew each other.

It was getting dark now. A cab was speeding toward them from the opposite direction, and as Diamond moved aside and the other driver pulled up, they barely avoided a collision. Then they recognized each other.

“Why, Diamond, it's a bad beginning to run into your own father,” cried the driver.

“Why, Diamond, it's not a good start to bump into your own dad,” the driver exclaimed.

“But, father, wouldn't it have been a bad ending to run into your own son?” said Diamond in return; and the two men laughed heartily.

“But, dad, wouldn’t it have been a bad ending to bump into your own son?” said Diamond in response; and the two men laughed heartily.

“This is very kind of you, I'm sure, Stonecrop,” said his father.

“This is really nice of you, I’m sure, Stonecrop,” said his father.

“Not a bit. He's a brave fellow, and'll be fit to drive on his own hook in a week or two. But I think you'd better let him drive you home now, for his mother don't like his having over much of the night air, and I promised not to take him farther than the square.”

“Not at all. He's a brave guy, and he'll be ready to drive by himself in a week or two. But I think you should let him drive you home now, because his mom doesn’t like him being out in the night air for too long, and I promised I wouldn't take him beyond the square.”

“Come along then, Diamond,” said his father, as he brought his cab up to the other, and moved off the box to the seat beside it. Diamond jumped across, caught at the reins, said “Good-night, and thank you, Mr. Stonecrop,” and drove away home, feeling more of a man than he had ever yet had a chance of feeling in all his life. Nor did his father find it necessary to give him a single hint as to his driving. Only I suspect the fact that it was old Diamond, and old Diamond on his way to his stable, may have had something to do with young Diamond's success.

“Come on then, Diamond,” said his father as he pulled his cab up next to the other one and moved from the box to the seat beside it. Diamond jumped over, grabbed the reins, said “Good night, and thank you, Mr. Stonecrop,” and drove off home, feeling more like a man than he ever had before. His father didn’t feel the need to give him any tips about driving. I suspect the fact that it was old Diamond, and old Diamond heading to his stable, might have contributed to young Diamond's success.

“Well, child,” said his mother, when he entered the room, “you've not been long gone.”

“Well, kid,” said his mom when he walked into the room, “you haven't been gone long.”

“No, mother; here I am. Give me the baby.”

“No, mom; I'm right here. Give me the baby.”

“The baby's asleep,” said his mother.

“The baby’s asleep,” said his mom.

“Then give him to me, and I'll lay him down.”

“Then give him to me, and I’ll put him down.”

But as Diamond took him, he woke up and began to laugh. For he was indeed one of the merriest children. And no wonder, for he was as plump as a plum-pudding, and had never had an ache or a pain that lasted more than five minutes at a time. Diamond sat down with him and began to sing to him.

But as Diamond picked him up, he woke up and started to laugh. He was truly one of the happiest kids. And it’s no surprise, since he was as chubby as a plum pudding and had never experienced any discomfort that lasted more than five minutes. Diamond sat down with him and started to sing.

baby baby babbing your father's gone a-cabbing to catch a shilling for its pence to make the baby babbing dance for old Diamond's a duck they say he can swim but the duck of diamonds is baby that's him and of all the swallows the merriest fellows that bake their cake with the water they shake out of the river flowing for ever and make dust into clay on the shiniest day to build their nest father's the best and mother's the whitest and her eyes are the brightest of all the dams that watch their lambs cropping the grass where the waters pass singing for ever and of all the lambs with the shakingest tails and the jumpingest feet baby's the funniest baby's the bonniest and he never wails and he's always sweet and Diamond's his nurse and Diamond's his nurse and Diamond's his nurse

baby baby babbing your dad's off working to earn a buck for its small change to make the baby babbing dance for old Diamond's a duck they say he can swim but the duck of diamonds is baby that's him and of all the swallows the happiest guys that bake their cake with the water they shake out of the river flowing forever and make dust into clay on the sunniest day to build their nest dad's the best and mom's the whitest and her eyes are the brightest of all the moms that watch their lambs munching the grass where the waters flow singing forever and of all the lambs with the shakiest tails and the jumpiest feet baby's the funniest baby's the prettiest and he never cries and he's always sweet and Diamond's his nurse and Diamond's his nurse and Diamond's his nurse

When Diamond's rhymes grew scarce, he always began dancing the baby. Some people wondered that such a child could rhyme as he did, but his rhymes were not very good, for he was only trying to remember what he had heard the river sing at the back of the north wind.

When Diamond's rhymes became less frequent, he always started dancing like a baby. Some people were amazed that such a child could rhyme like he did, but his rhymes weren’t very good, since he was just trying to recall what he had heard the river sing in the back of the north wind.





CHAPTER XVII. DIAMOND GOES ON

DIAMOND became a great favourite with all the men about the mews. Some may think it was not the best place in the world for him to be brought up in; but it must have been, for there he was. At first, he heard a good many rough and bad words; but he did not like them, and so they did him little harm. He did not know in the least what they meant, but there was something in the very sound of them, and in the tone of voice in which they were said, which Diamond felt to be ugly. So they did not even stick to him, not to say get inside him. He never took any notice of them, and his face shone pure and good in the middle of them, like a primrose in a hailstorm. At first, because his face was so quiet and sweet, with a smile always either awake or asleep in his eyes, and because he never heeded their ugly words and rough jokes, they said he wasn't all there, meaning that he was half an idiot, whereas he was a great deal more there than they had the sense to see. And before long the bad words found themselves ashamed to come out of the men's mouths when Diamond was near. The one would nudge the other to remind him that the boy was within hearing, and the words choked themselves before they got any farther. When they talked to him nicely he had always a good answer, sometimes a smart one, ready, and that helped much to make them change their minds about him.

DIAMOND quickly became a favorite among all the guys around the mews. Some might think it wasn’t the best place for him to grow up, but it must have been because that’s where he was. At first, he heard a lot of rough and nasty words; however, he didn’t like them, so they didn’t harm him much. He didn’t understand what they meant, but there was something about the sound and tone that felt ugly to him. So, they didn’t stick to him, let alone get inside him. He ignored them, and his face shone pure and good amidst them, like a primrose in a hailstorm. Initially, because his face was so calm and sweet, with either a smile always present or just resting in his eyes, and because he didn’t pay attention to their nasty words and crude jokes, they said he wasn’t all there, implying he was half an idiot, when in reality, he was much more aware than they realized. Soon enough, the bad words felt embarrassed to escape the men’s mouths when Diamond was around. One would nudge another to remind him that the boy was within earshot, and the words would choke before they could go any further. When they spoke to him nicely, he always had a good answer ready, sometimes even a clever one, and that helped change their minds about him.

One day Jack gave him a curry-comb and a brush to try his hand upon old Diamond's coat. He used them so deftly, so gently, and yet so thoroughly, as far as he could reach, that the man could not help admiring him.

One day, Jack gave him a curry comb and a brush to try out on old Diamond's coat. He used them so skillfully, so gently, and yet so thoroughly, as far as he could reach, that the man couldn't help but admire him.

“You must make haste and, grow” he said. “It won't do to have a horse's belly clean and his back dirty, you know.”

“You need to hurry up and grow,” he said. “It’s not right for a horse to have a clean belly and a dirty back, you know.”

“Give me a leg,” said Diamond, and in a moment he was on the old horse's back with the comb and brush. He sat on his withers, and reaching forward as he ate his hay, he curried and he brushed, first at one side of his neck, and then at the other. When that was done he asked for a dressing-comb, and combed his mane thoroughly. Then he pushed himself on to his back, and did his shoulders as far down as he could reach. Then he sat on his croup, and did his back and sides; then he turned around like a monkey, and attacked his hind-quarters, and combed his tail. This last was not so easy to manage, for he had to lift it up, and every now and then old Diamond would whisk it out of his hands, and once he sent the comb flying out of the stable door, to the great amusement of the men. But Jack fetched it again, and Diamond began once more, and did not leave off until he had done the whole business fairly well, if not in a first-rate, experienced fashion. All the time the old horse went on eating his hay, and, but with an occasional whisk of his tail when Diamond tickled or scratched him, took no notice of the proceeding. But that was all a pretence, for he knew very well who it was that was perched on his back, and rubbing away at him with the comb and the brush. So he was quite pleased and proud, and perhaps said to himself something like this—

“Give me a leg,” said Diamond, and in a moment he was on the old horse's back with the comb and brush. He sat on his withers, reaching forward as he ate his hay, and started currying and brushing, first one side of his neck, then the other. Once that was done, he asked for a dressing comb and combed his mane thoroughly. Then he moved himself onto the horse's back, working on his shoulders as far down as he could reach. After that, he sat on the horse's rump and took care of his back and sides, then turned around like a monkey to tackle his hindquarters and combed his tail. This last part was tricky since he had to lift it up, and now and then, old Diamond would whisk it away from him, once even sending the comb flying out the stable door, which amused the men greatly. But Jack retrieved it, and Diamond started again, not stopping until he’d finished the job fairly well, if not perfectly. The whole time, the old horse kept munching on his hay and, aside from the occasional flick of his tail when Diamond tickled or scratched him, barely noticed what was going on. But that was just an act, because he knew exactly who was sitting on his back and rubbing him with the comb and brush. So he was quite pleased and proud, maybe even thinking something like this—

“I'm a stupid old horse, who can't brush his own coat; but there's my young godson on my back, cleaning me like an angel.”

“I'm just a dumb old horse who can't groom myself; but there’s my young godson on my back, brushing me like an angel.”

I won't vouch for what the old horse was thinking, for it is very difficult to find out what any old horse is thinking.

I can’t say for sure what the old horse was thinking, because it’s really hard to figure out what any old horse is thinking.

“Oh dear!” said Diamond when he had done, “I'm so tired!”

“Oh no!” said Diamond when he was finished, “I’m so exhausted!”

And he laid himself down at full length on old Diamond's back.

And he stretched out completely on old Diamond's back.

By this time all the men in the stable were gathered about the two Diamonds, and all much amused. One of them lifted him down, and from that time he was a greater favourite than before. And if ever there was a boy who had a chance of being a prodigy at cab-driving, Diamond was that boy, for the strife came to be who should have him out with him on the box.

By this time, all the guys in the stable had gathered around the two Diamonds, and they were all quite entertained. One of them lifted him down, and from that moment, he became even more popular than before. If there was ever a boy who had the potential to be a genius at cab-driving, it was Diamond, because everyone was eager to have him ride with them on the box.

His mother, however, was a little shy of the company for him, and besides she could not always spare him. Also his father liked to have him himself when he could; so that he was more desired than enjoyed among the cabmen.

His mother, however, felt a bit hesitant about the people he was around, and besides, she couldn't always let him go. Plus, his father liked to have him around whenever possible; so he was wanted more than actually appreciated among the cab drivers.

But one way and another he did learn to drive all sorts of horses, and to drive them well, and that through the most crowded streets in London City. Of course there was the man always on the box-seat beside him, but before long there was seldom the least occasion to take the reins from out of his hands. For one thing he never got frightened, and consequently was never in too great a hurry. Yet when the moment came for doing something sharp, he was always ready for it. I must once more remind my readers that he had been to the back of the north wind.

But one way or another, he learned how to drive all kinds of horses and to do it well, even through the busiest streets in London. There was always a guy sitting next to him on the box seat, but soon he hardly ever needed to take the reins from him. For one thing, he never got scared, so he was never in too much of a rush. But when it was time to make a quick move, he was always prepared. I must remind my readers once again that he had been to the back of the north wind.

One day, which was neither washing-day, nor cleaning-day nor marketing-day, nor Saturday, nor Monday—upon which consequently Diamond could be spared from the baby—his father took him on his own cab. After a stray job or two by the way, they drew up in the row upon the stand between Cockspur Street and Pall Mall. They waited a long time, but nobody seemed to want to be carried anywhere. By and by ladies would be going home from the Academy exhibition, and then there would be a chance of a job.

One day, which wasn't laundry day, cleaning day, shopping day, Saturday, or Monday—so Diamond could be spared from the baby—his dad took him on his own cab. After picking up a random fare or two along the way, they parked in the row on the stand between Cockspur Street and Pall Mall. They waited for a while, but no one seemed to need a ride anywhere. Eventually, ladies would be leaving the Academy exhibition, and then there would be a chance for a fare.

“Though, to be sure,” said Diamond's father—with what truth I cannot say, but he believed what he said—“some ladies is very hard, and keeps you to the bare sixpence a mile, when every one knows that ain't enough to keep a family and a cab upon. To be sure it's the law; but mayhap they may get more law than they like some day themselves.”

“Sure,” said Diamond's father—how true that is, I can't say, but he believed what he said—“some ladies are very tough and only pay you a bare sixpence a mile, when everyone knows that's not enough to support a family and a cab. I know it's the law; but who knows, maybe one day they'll find themselves facing more law than they want.”

As it was very hot, Diamond's father got down to have a glass of beer himself, and give another to the old waterman. He left Diamond on the box.

Since it was really hot, Diamond's dad got down to have a beer for himself and gave one to the old waterman. He left Diamond on the box.

A sudden noise got up, and Diamond looked round to see what was the matter.

A sudden noise erupted, and Diamond turned around to see what was going on.

There was a crossing near the cab-stand, where a girl was sweeping. Some rough young imps had picked a quarrel with her, and were now hauling at her broom to get it away from her. But as they did not pull all together, she was holding it against them, scolding and entreating alternately.

There was a crosswalk near the taxi stand, where a girl was sweeping. Some rowdy young kids had started a fight with her and were now tugging at her broom to take it from her. But since they weren’t all pulling together, she was managing to hold on to it, scolding and pleading at the same time.

Diamond was off his box in a moment, and running to the help of the girl. He got hold of the broom at her end and pulled along with her. But the boys proceeded to rougher measures, and one of them hit Diamond on the nose, and made it bleed; and as he could not let go the broom to mind his nose, he was soon a dreadful figure. But presently his father came back, and missing Diamond, looked about. He had to look twice, however, before he could be sure that that was his boy in the middle of the tumult. He rushed in, and sent the assailants flying in all directions. The girl thanked Diamond, and began sweeping as if nothing had happened, while his father led him away. With the help of old Tom, the waterman, he was soon washed into decency, and his father set him on the box again, perfectly satisfied with the account he gave of the cause of his being in a fray.

Diamond jumped off his seat immediately and ran to help the girl. He grabbed the broom at her end and pulled alongside her. But the boys started to get rougher, and one of them hit Diamond on the nose, making it bleed; since he couldn’t let go of the broom to tend to his nose, he soon looked a terrible sight. But soon his father returned, noticed Diamond was missing, and started searching. He had to take a second look before he could be sure it was his son in the middle of the chaos. He rushed in and sent the bullies scattering in all directions. The girl thanked Diamond and went back to sweeping as if nothing had happened, while his father led him away. With the help of old Tom, the waterman, Diamond was quickly cleaned up, and his father put him back on the seat again, completely satisfied with his explanation for getting into a fight.

“I couldn't let them behave so to a poor girl—could I, father?” he said.

“I couldn't let them treat a poor girl like that—could I, dad?” he said.

“Certainly not, Diamond,” said his father, quite pleased, for Diamond's father was a gentleman.

“Of course not, Diamond,” his father said, clearly pleased, because Diamond's father was a gentleman.

A moment after, up came the girl, running, with her broom over her shoulder, and calling, “Cab, there! cab!”

A moment later, the girl came running with her broom slung over her shoulder, shouting, “Cab, over here! cab!”

Diamond's father turned instantly, for he was the foremost in the rank, and followed the girl. One or two other passing cabs heard the cry, and made for the place, but the girl had taken care not to call till she was near enough to give her friends the first chance. When they reached the curbstone—who should it be waiting for the cab but Mrs. and Miss Coleman! They did not look at the cabman, however. The girl opened the door for them; they gave her the address, and a penny; she told the cabman, and away they drove.

Diamond's father turned right away, as he was the highest-ranking, and followed the girl. A couple of other passing cabs heard the shout and headed towards the scene, but the girl made sure not to call out until she was close enough to give her friends the first opportunity. When they reached the curb—who should it be waiting for the cab but Mrs. and Miss Coleman! They didn't pay any attention to the cab driver, though. The girl opened the door for them; they gave her the address and a penny; she told the cab driver, and off they went.

When they reached the house, Diamond's father got down and rang the bell. As he opened the door of the cab, he touched his hat as he had been wont to do. The ladies both stared for a moment, and then exclaimed together:

When they arrived at the house, Diamond's dad got out and rang the doorbell. As he opened the cab door, he tipped his hat like he usually did. The ladies both stared for a moment and then exclaimed together:

“Why, Joseph! can it be you?”

"Is that actually you, Joseph?"

“Yes, ma'am; yes, miss,” answered he, again touching his hat, with all the respect he could possibly put into the action. “It's a lucky day which I see you once more upon it.”

“Yes, ma'am; yes, miss,” he replied, tipping his hat with all the respect he could manage. “It's a fortunate day to see you again.”

“Who would have thought it?” said Mrs. Coleman. “It's changed times for both of us, Joseph, and it's not very often we can have a cab even; but you see my daughter is still very poorly, and she can't bear the motion of the omnibuses. Indeed we meant to walk a bit first before we took a cab, but just at the corner, for as hot as the sun was, a cold wind came down the street, and I saw that Miss Coleman must not face it. But to think we should have fallen upon you, of all the cabmen in London! I didn't know you had got a cab.”

“Who would have thought it?” Mrs. Coleman said. “Times have really changed for both of us, Joseph, and it’s not often we get a cab, but my daughter is still very sick, and she can’t handle the movement of the buses. We actually planned to walk a bit before taking a cab, but just as we reached the corner, a cold wind came down the street, even though the sun was blazing hot, and I realized Miss Coleman shouldn’t face it. But to think we ended up with you, of all the cab drivers in London! I had no idea you got a cab.”

“Well, you see, ma'am, I had a chance of buying the old horse, and I couldn't resist him. There he is, looking at you, ma'am. Nobody knows the sense in that head of his.”

"Well, you see, ma'am, I had the opportunity to buy the old horse, and I couldn't say no to him. There he is, looking at you, ma'am. Nobody understands the wisdom in that head of his."

The two ladies went near to pat the horse, and then they noticed Diamond on the box.

The two women went over to pet the horse, and then they noticed Diamond in the box.

“Why, you've got both Diamonds with you,” said Miss Coleman. “How do you do, Diamond?”

“Wow, you’ve got both Diamonds with you,” said Miss Coleman. “How’s it going, Diamond?”

Diamond lifted his cap, and answered politely.

Diamond lifted his hat and replied politely.

“He'll be fit to drive himself before long,” said his father, proudly. “The old horse is a-teaching of him.”

“He'll be ready to drive himself soon,” said his father, proudly. “The old horse is teaching him.”

“Well, he must come and see us, now you've found us out. Where do you live?”

“Well, he has to come and see us now that you've discovered us. Where do you live?”

Diamond's father gave the ladies a ticket with his name and address printed on it; and then Mrs. Coleman took out her purse, saying:

Diamond's father gave the ladies a ticket with his name and address printed on it; and then Mrs. Coleman pulled out her purse, saying:

“And what's your fare, Joseph?”

“And what’s your price, Joseph?”

“No, thank you, ma'am,” said Joseph. “It was your own old horse as took you; and me you paid long ago.”

“No, thank you, ma'am,” Joseph said. “It was your old horse that took you, and you paid me a long time ago.”

He jumped on his box before she could say another word, and with a parting salute drove off, leaving them on the pavement, with the maid holding the door for them.

He jumped on his platform before she could say another word, and with a final wave drove off, leaving them on the sidewalk, with the maid holding the door for them.

It was a long time now since Diamond had seen North Wind, or even thought much about her. And as his father drove along, he was thinking not about her, but about the crossing-sweeper, and was wondering what made him feel as if he knew her quite well, when he could not remember anything of her. But a picture arose in his mind of a little girl running before the wind and dragging her broom after her; and from that, by degrees, he recalled the whole adventure of the night when he got down from North Wind's back in a London street. But he could not quite satisfy himself whether the whole affair was not a dream which he had dreamed when he was a very little boy. Only he had been to the back of the north wind since—there could be no doubt of that; for when he woke every morning, he always knew that he had been there again. And as he thought and thought, he recalled another thing that had happened that morning, which, although it seemed a mere accident, might have something to do with what had happened since. His father had intended going on the stand at King's Cross that morning, and had turned into Gray's Inn Lane to drive there, when they found the way blocked up, and upon inquiry were informed that a stack of chimneys had been blown down in the night, and had fallen across the road. They were just clearing the rubbish away. Diamond's father turned, and made for Charing Cross.

It had been a while since Diamond had seen North Wind or even thought much about her. As his father drove along, he wasn’t thinking about her at all; instead, he was focused on the crossing-sweeper, wondering why he felt like he knew her well even though he couldn’t remember anything specific about her. But a picture came to his mind of a little girl running before the wind and dragging her broom behind her; from that image, he gradually recalled the whole adventure of the night he got off North Wind's back in a London street. However, he couldn’t quite convince himself that the whole thing wasn’t just a dream he had when he was very young. Yet he had been to the back of the north wind since then—there was no doubt about it; each morning he woke knowing he had been there again. And as he pondered over this, he remembered something else that had happened that morning, which, although it seemed like a coincidence, might connect to everything else that had happened. His father planned to go to the stand at King's Cross that morning and had turned into Gray's Inn Lane to get there, when they found the way blocked. Upon asking about it, they were told that a stack of chimneys had been blown down during the night and had fallen across the road. They were just clearing away the debris. Diamond's father turned around and headed for Charing Cross.

That night the father and mother had a great deal to talk about.

That night, the dad and mom had a lot to discuss.

“Poor things!” said the mother. “it's worse for them than it is for us. You see they've been used to such grand things, and for them to come down to a little poky house like that—it breaks my heart to think of it.”

“Poor things!” said the mother. “It's worse for them than for us. You see, they've been used to such fancy things, and for them to move into a tiny, cramped house like that—it just breaks my heart to think about it.”

“I don't know” said Diamond thoughtfully, “whether Mrs. Coleman had bells on her toes.”

“I don't know,” said Diamond thoughtfully, “if Mrs. Coleman had bells on her toes.”

“What do you mean, child?” said his mother.

“What do you mean, kid?” his mother asked.

“She had rings on her fingers, anyhow,” returned Diamond.

“She had rings on her fingers, anyway,” replied Diamond.

“Of course she had, as any lady would. What has that to do with it?”

“Of course she did, like any woman would. What does that have to do with it?”

“When we were down at Sandwich,” said Diamond, “you said you would have to part with your mother's ring, now we were poor.”

“When we were down at Sandwich,” said Diamond, “you said you would have to sell your mother's ring since we were poor.”

“Bless the child; he forgets nothing,” said his mother. “Really, Diamond, a body would need to mind what they say to you.”

“Bless the child; he remembers everything,” said his mother. “Honestly, Diamond, people need to watch what they say around you.”

“Why?” said Diamond. “I only think about it.”

“Why?” asked Diamond. “I just think about it.”

“That's just why,” said the mother.

"That's exactly why," said the mother.

“Why is that why?” persisted Diamond, for he had not yet learned that grown-up people are not often so much grown up that they never talk like children—and spoilt ones too.

“Why is that why?” Diamond kept asking, because he hadn’t yet figured out that adults aren’t always so mature that they never speak like children—and spoiled ones at that.

“Mrs. Coleman is none so poor as all that yet. No, thank Heaven! she's not come to that.”

“Mrs. Coleman isn’t as poor as all that yet. No, thank heaven! She hasn’t gotten to that point.”

“Is it a great disgrace to be poor?” asked Diamond, because of the tone in which his mother had spoken.

“Is it really such a shame to be poor?” Diamond asked, noticing the tone his mother used.

But his mother, whether conscience-stricken I do not know hurried him away to bed, where after various attempts to understand her, resumed and resumed again in spite of invading sleep, he was conquered at last, and gave in, murmuring over and over to himself, “Why is why?” but getting no answer to the question.

But his mother, whether feeling guilty or not, rushed him off to bed, where, despite several attempts to understand her, he kept trying again and again, even though sleep was creeping in. In the end, he was finally defeated and gave in, whispering to himself over and over, “Why is why?” but getting no answer to his question.





CHAPTER XVIII. THE DRUNKEN CABMAN

A FEW nights after this, Diamond woke up suddenly, believing he heard North Wind thundering along. But it was something quite different. South Wind was moaning round the chimneys, to be sure, for she was not very happy that night, but it was not her voice that had wakened Diamond. Her voice would only have lulled him the deeper asleep. It was a loud, angry voice, now growling like that of a beast, now raving like that of a madman; and when Diamond came a little wider awake, he knew that it was the voice of the drunken cabman, the wall of whose room was at the head of his bed. It was anything but pleasant to hear, but he could not help hearing it. At length there came a cry from the woman, and then a scream from the baby. Thereupon Diamond thought it time that somebody did something, and as himself was the only somebody at hand, he must go and see whether he could not do something. So he got up and put on part of his clothes, and went down the stair, for the cabman's room did not open upon their stair, and he had to go out into the yard, and in at the next door. This, fortunately, the cabman, being drunk, had left open. By the time he reached their stair, all was still except the voice of the crying baby, which guided him to the right door. He opened it softly, and peeped in. There, leaning back in a chair, with his arms hanging down by his sides, and his legs stretched out before him and supported on his heels, sat the drunken cabman. His wife lay in her clothes upon the bed, sobbing, and the baby was wailing in the cradle. It was very miserable altogether.

A few nights later, Diamond woke up suddenly, thinking he heard North Wind roaring by. But it was something totally different. South Wind was moaning around the chimneys, since she wasn't feeling great that night, but her voice wasn't what had woken Diamond. Her voice would have only made him sleep even deeper. It was a loud, angry voice, sometimes growling like an animal, sometimes raving like a madman; and when Diamond managed to wake up a bit more, he realized it was the voice of the drunken cab driver whose room was right next to his bed. It wasn’t pleasant to hear, but there was no way to ignore it. Finally, he heard a cry from a woman and then a scream from a baby. At that point, Diamond thought it was time for someone to do something, and since he was the only one around, he had to go see if he could help. So he got up, threw on some clothes, and went down the stairs, since the cabman's room didn’t open onto their stairs, and he had to go outside into the yard and in through the next door. Luckily, the cabman, being drunk, had left that door open. By the time he reached their stairs, everything was quiet except for the sound of the crying baby, which led him to the correct door. He opened it quietly and peeked inside. There, slumped in a chair with his arms hanging by his sides and his legs stretched out before him, sat the drunken cabman. His wife was lying in her clothes on the bed, sobbing, while the baby cried in the cradle. It was a pretty miserable situation all around.

Now the way most people do when they see anything very miserable is to turn away from the sight, and try to forget it. But Diamond began as usual to try to destroy the misery. The little boy was just as much one of God's messengers as if he had been an angel with a flaming sword, going out to fight the devil. The devil he had to fight just then was Misery. And the way he fought him was the very best. Like a wise soldier, he attacked him first in his weakest point—that was the baby; for Misery can never get such a hold of a baby as of a grown person. Diamond was knowing in babies, and he knew he could do something to make the baby, happy; for although he had only known one baby as yet, and although not one baby is the same as another, yet they are so very much alike in some things, and he knew that one baby so thoroughly, that he had good reason to believe he could do something for any other. I have known people who would have begun to fight the devil in a very different and a very stupid way. They would have begun by scolding the idiotic cabman; and next they would make his wife angry by saying it must be her fault as well as his, and by leaving ill-bred though well-meant shabby little books for them to read, which they were sure to hate the sight of; while all the time they would not have put out a finger to touch the wailing baby. But Diamond had him out of the cradle in a moment, set him up on his knee, and told him to look at the light. Now all the light there was came only from a lamp in the yard, and it was a very dingy and yellow light, for the glass of the lamp was dirty, and the gas was bad; but the light that came from it was, notwithstanding, as certainly light as if it had come from the sun itself, and the baby knew that, and smiled to it; and although it was indeed a wretched room which that lamp lighted—so dreary, and dirty, and empty, and hopeless!—there in the middle of it sat Diamond on a stool, smiling to the baby, and the baby on his knees smiling to the lamp. The father of him sat staring at nothing, neither asleep nor awake, not quite lost in stupidity either, for through it all he was dimly angry with himself, he did not know why. It was that he had struck his wife. He had forgotten it, but was miserable about it, notwithstanding. And this misery was the voice of the great Love that had made him and his wife and the baby and Diamond, speaking in his heart, and telling him to be good. For that great Love speaks in the most wretched and dirty hearts; only the tone of its voice depends on the echoes of the place in which it sounds. On Mount Sinai, it was thunder; in the cabman's heart it was misery; in the soul of St. John it was perfect blessedness.

Now, when most people see something really sad, they tend to look away and try to forget about it. But Diamond, as usual, set out to change the situation. The little boy was just as much a messenger of God as if he were an angel with a flaming sword, ready to fight the devil. The devil he had to confront right then was Misery. And his approach was the best possible one. Like a wise soldier, he attacked first at the weakest point—that was the baby; because Misery can never grip a baby as tightly as it can a grown person. Diamond understood babies, and he believed he could do something to make this baby happy; even though he had only known one baby so far and knew that no two babies are the same, they do have many similarities, and he knew that first baby so well that he felt confident he could help any other. I’ve known people who would have tried to fight Misery in a very different and foolish way. They might have started by scolding the clueless cab driver; then they would blame his wife as well, leaving behind poorly thought-out but well-meaning little books they would surely despise; all the while, they wouldn’t lift a finger to help the crying baby. But Diamond quickly took the baby out of the cradle, sat him on his knee, and encouraged him to look at the light. The only light came from a lamp outside, and it was a dim, yellow glow because the lamp’s glass was dirty, and the gas was poor; yet that light was still undeniably light, as certain as sunlight, and the baby recognized that and smiled at it. Despite the terrible condition of that room—the dreary, dirty, empty, and hopeless space—there in the middle sat Diamond on a stool, smiling at the baby, while the baby on his knees smiled back at the lamp. His father sat there staring into space, neither asleep nor awake, not entirely lost in ignorance, either, because deep down he was vaguely angry with himself and didn’t even know why. It was because he had hit his wife. He had forgotten about it but still felt miserable because of it. This misery was the voice of the great Love that created him, his wife, the baby, and Diamond, calling to him from within, urging him to be good. For that great Love speaks even in the most wretched and filthy hearts; the tone of its voice varies depending on where it’s heard. On Mount Sinai, it thundered; in the cab driver’s heart, it was misery; in St. John’s soul, it was pure bliss.

By and by he became aware that there was a voice of singing in the room. This, of course, was the voice of Diamond singing to the baby—song after song, every one as foolish as another to the cabman, for he was too tipsy to part one word from another: all the words mixed up in his ear in a gurgle without division or stop; for such was the way he spoke himself, when he was in this horrid condition. But the baby was more than content with Diamond's songs, and Diamond himself was so contented with what the songs were all about, that he did not care a bit about the songs themselves, if only baby liked them. But they did the cabman good as well as the baby and Diamond, for they put him to sleep, and the sleep was busy all the time it lasted, smoothing the wrinkles out of his temper.

Eventually, he realized there was singing in the room. This was Diamond's voice as he sang to the baby—one silly song after another, each sounding just as ridiculous to the cabman, who was too drunk to make sense of them: all the words jumbled together in his ears, a mix without any pauses or clarity; that was how he talked himself when he was in such a terrible state. But the baby was more than happy with Diamond's songs, and Diamond himself was so pleased with the themes of the songs that he didn’t care at all about the songs themselves, as long as the baby enjoyed them. The songs were beneficial not just for the baby and Diamond but also for the cabman, as they lulled him to sleep, and during that sleep, it worked through the irritations in his mood.

At length Diamond grew tired of singing, and began to talk to the baby instead. And as soon as he stopped singing, the cabman began to wake up. His brain was a little clearer now, his temper a little smoother, and his heart not quite so dirty. He began to listen and he went on listening, and heard Diamond saying to the baby something like this, for he thought the cabman was asleep:

At last, Diamond got tired of singing and started talking to the baby instead. As soon as he stopped singing, the cab driver began to wake up. His mind was a bit clearer now, his mood was a bit gentler, and his heart not quite so cold. He started to listen, and he kept listening, hearing Diamond say to the baby something like this, as he thought the cab driver was asleep:

“Poor daddy! Baby's daddy takes too much beer and gin, and that makes him somebody else, and not his own self at all. Baby's daddy would never hit baby's mammy if he didn't take too much beer. He's very fond of baby's mammy, and works from morning to night to get her breakfast and dinner and supper, only at night he forgets, and pays the money away for beer. And they put nasty stuff in beer, I've heard my daddy say, that drives all the good out, and lets all the bad in. Daddy says when a man takes a drink, there's a thirsty devil creeps into his inside, because he knows he will always get enough there. And the devil is always crying out for more drink, and that makes the man thirsty, and so he drinks more and more, till he kills himself with it. And then the ugly devil creeps out of him, and crawls about on his belly, looking for some other cabman to get into, that he may drink, drink, drink. That's what my daddy says, baby. And he says, too, the only way to make the devil come out is to give him plenty of cold water and tea and coffee, and nothing at all that comes from the public-house; for the devil can't abide that kind of stuff, and creeps out pretty soon, for fear of being drowned in it. But your daddy will drink the nasty stuff, poor man! I wish he wouldn't, for it makes mammy cross with him, and no wonder! and then when mammy's cross, he's crosser, and there's nobody in the house to take care of them but baby; and you do take care of them, baby—don't you, baby? I know you do. Babies always take care of their fathers and mothers—don't they, baby? That's what they come for—isn't it, baby? And when daddy stops drinking beer and nasty gin with turpentine in it, father says, then mammy will be so happy, and look so pretty! and daddy will be so good to baby! and baby will be as happy as a swallow, which is the merriest fellow! And Diamond will be so happy too! And when Diamond's a man, he'll take baby out with him on the box, and teach him to drive a cab.”

“Poor daddy! Baby's dad drinks way too much beer and gin, which turns him into a different person, not himself at all. He'd never hit baby's mom if he didn't drink so much. He really loves baby's mom, and works hard from morning till night to provide her with breakfast, lunch, and dinner, but at night he forgets and spends the money on beer. I've heard my dad say they put horrible stuff in beer that takes away all the good and lets in all the bad. Dad says when a man drinks, a thirsty devil sneaks inside him because he knows he’ll always get enough there. And the devil is always begging for more drink, making the man thirsty, so he keeps drinking more and more until it kills him. Then the ugly devil crawls out and slithers around looking for another cab driver to possess so he can drink, drink, drink. That's what my dad says, baby. He also says the only way to get the devil out is to give him lots of cold water, tea, and coffee, nothing from the pub; because the devil can’t stand that stuff and will quickly sneak out for fear of drowning in it. But your dad will drink that nasty stuff, poor man! I wish he wouldn't, because it makes mom angry with him, and no wonder! Then when mom's angry, he gets angrier, and there’s no one in the house to take care of them but baby; and you take care of them, baby—don’t you, baby? I know you do. Babies always take care of their moms and dads—don’t they, baby? That’s what they’re here for—isn’t it, baby? And when dad stops drinking beer and horrible gin with turpentine, dad says mom will be so happy and look so pretty! Then dad will be so good to baby! And baby will be as happy as a swallow, the happiest little thing! And Diamond will be happy too! And when Diamond grows up, he’ll take baby out with him on the box and teach him to drive a cab.”

He went on with chatter like this till baby was asleep, by which time he was tired, and father and mother were both wide awake—only rather confused—the one from the beer, the other from the blow—and staring, the one from his chair, the other from her bed, at Diamond. But he was quite unaware of their notice, for he sat half-asleep, with his eyes wide open, staring in his turn, though without knowing it, at the cabman, while the cabman could not withdraw his gaze from Diamond's white face and big eyes. For Diamond's face was always rather pale, and now it was paler than usual with sleeplessness, and the light of the street-lamp upon it. At length he found himself nodding, and he knew then it was time to put the baby down, lest he should let him fall. So he rose from the little three-legged stool, and laid the baby in the cradle, and covered him up—it was well it was a warm night, and he did not want much covering—and then he all but staggered out of the door, he was so tipsy himself with sleep.

He kept chatting like this until the baby fell asleep, by which time he was tired, and both father and mother were wide awake—though a bit confused—the father from the beer and the mother from the blow, staring, one from his chair and the other from her bed, at Diamond. But he was completely unaware of their attention, as he sat half-asleep with his eyes wide open, staring in his own way, though unknowingly, at the cab driver, while the cab driver couldn’t take his eyes off Diamond's white face and big eyes. Diamond's face was usually a bit pale, and now it looked even more pale than usual from lack of sleep and the light from the street lamp. Eventually, he noticed himself nodding and realized it was time to put the baby down so he wouldn’t drop him. So he got up from the little three-legged stool, placed the baby in the cradle, and covered him up—it was good that it was a warm night and the baby didn't need much covering—and then he almost staggered out the door, he was so drowsy.

“Wife,” said the cabman, turning towards the bed, “I do somehow believe that wur a angel just gone. Did you see him, wife? He warn't wery big, and he hadn't got none o' them wingses, you know. It wur one o' them baby-angels you sees on the gravestones, you know.”

“Wife,” said the cab driver, turning toward the bed, “I really think that was an angel who just left. Did you see him, wife? He wasn't very big, and he didn't have any of those wings, you know. It was one of those baby angels you see on gravestones, you know.”

“Nonsense, hubby!” said his wife; “but it's just as good. I might say better, for you can ketch hold of him when you like. That's little Diamond as everybody knows, and a duck o' diamonds he is! No woman could wish for a better child than he be.”

“Nonsense, honey!” said his wife; “but it’s just as good. I’d even say better, because you can grab him whenever you want. That’s little Diamond, as everyone knows, and he’s a gem of a kid! No woman could ask for a better child than him.”

“I ha' heerd on him in the stable, but I never see the brat afore. Come, old girl, let bygones be bygones, and gie us a kiss, and we'll go to bed.”

“I've heard about him in the stable, but I’ve never seen the kid before. Come on, old girl, let’s put the past behind us and give us a kiss, then we’ll head to bed.”

The cabman kept his cab in another yard, although he had his room in this. He was often late in coming home, and was not one to take notice of children, especially when he was tipsy, which was oftener than not. Hence, if he had ever seen Diamond, he did not know him. But his wife knew him well enough, as did every one else who lived all day in the yard. She was a good-natured woman. It was she who had got the fire lighted and the tea ready for them when Diamond and his mother came home from Sandwich. And her husband was not an ill-natured man either, and when in the morning he recalled not only Diamond's visit, but how he himself had behaved to his wife, he was very vexed with himself, and gladdened his poor wife's heart by telling her how sorry he was. And for a whole week after, he did not go near the public-house, hard as it was to avoid it, seeing a certain rich brewer had built one, like a trap to catch souls and bodies in, at almost every corner he had to pass on his way home. Indeed, he was never quite so bad after that, though it was some time before he began really to reform.

The cab driver kept his cab in a different yard, even though he had a room here. He was often late coming home and didn’t pay much attention to kids, especially when he had been drinking, which was more often than not. So, if he had ever seen Diamond, he wouldn’t have recognized him. But his wife knew him well, just like everyone else who spent all day in the yard. She was a kind-hearted woman. She was the one who got the fire going and made tea for Diamond and his mom when they came back from Sandwich. Her husband wasn’t a mean man either, and when he woke up in the morning remembering not only Diamond's visit but also how he had treated his wife, he felt really bad about it. He cheered his poor wife's heart by telling her how sorry he was. For a whole week after that, he stayed away from the pub, even though it was tough to resist, especially since a wealthy brewer had built a pub, like a trap for catching souls and bodies, almost every corner he had to pass on his way home. In fact, he was never quite as bad after that, although it took him some time to truly start changing for the better.





CHAPTER XIX. DIAMOND'S FRIENDS

ONE day when old Diamond was standing with his nose in his bag between Pall Mall and Cockspur Street, and his master was reading the newspaper on the box of his cab, which was the last of a good many in the row, little Diamond got down for a run, for his legs were getting cramped with sitting. And first of all he strolled with his hands in his pockets up to the crossing, where the girl and her broom were to be found in all weathers. Just as he was going to speak to her, a tall gentleman stepped upon the crossing. He was pleased to find it so clean, for the streets were muddy, and he had nice boots on; so he put his hand in his pocket, and gave the girl a penny. But when she gave him a sweet smile in return, and made him a pretty courtesy, he looked at her again, and said:

ONE day when old Diamond was standing with his nose in his bag between Pall Mall and Cockspur Street, and his master was reading the newspaper on the box of his cab, which was the last of many in the row, little Diamond jumped down for a run because his legs were getting cramped from sitting. First, he strolled with his hands in his pockets up to the crossing, where the girl with her broom could be found in all kinds of weather. Just as he was about to talk to her, a tall gentleman stepped onto the crossing. He was glad to find it so clean since the streets were muddy and he was wearing nice boots, so he reached into his pocket and gave the girl a penny. But when she responded with a sweet smile and a lovely curtsy, he looked at her again and said:

“Where do you live, my child?”

“Where do you live, my child?”

“Paradise Row,” she answered; “next door to the Adam and Eve—down the area.”

“Paradise Row,” she replied; “next to the Adam and Eve—down the steps.”

“Whom do you live with?” he asked.

“Who do you live with?” he asked.

“My wicked old grannie,” she replied.

"My mischievous old grandma," she replied.

“You shouldn't call your grannie wicked,” said the gentleman.

“You shouldn't call your grandma wicked,” said the man.

“But she is,” said the girl, looking up confidently in his face. “If you don't believe me, you can come and take a look at her.”

“But she is,” said the girl, looking up confidently at him. “If you don't believe me, you can come and see for yourself.”

The words sounded rude, but the girl's face looked so simple that the gentleman saw she did not mean to be rude, and became still more interested in her.

The words came off as rude, but the girl's expression was so innocent that the gentleman realized she didn't intend to be disrespectful, which made him even more interested in her.

“Still you shouldn't say so,” he insisted.

“Still, you shouldn't say that,” he insisted.

“Shouldn't I? Everybody calls her wicked old grannie—even them that's as wicked as her. You should hear her swear. There's nothing like it in the Row. Indeed, I assure you, sir, there's ne'er a one of them can shut my grannie up once she begins and gets right a-going. You must put her in a passion first, you know. It's no good till you do that—she's so old now. How she do make them laugh, to be sure!”

“Shouldn't I? Everyone calls her a wicked old granny—even those who are just as wicked as she is. You should hear her curse. There's nothing like it on the Row. Honestly, I assure you, sir, there's not a single one of them who can get my granny to stop once she starts going. You have to get her fired up first, you know. It's no good until you do that—she's so old now. She really knows how to make them laugh, for sure!”

Although she called her wicked, the child spoke so as plainly to indicate pride in her grannie's pre-eminence in swearing.

Although she called her wicked, the child spoke so clearly to show pride in her grandma's skill at swearing.

The gentleman looked very grave to hear her, for he was sorry that such a nice little girl should be in such bad keeping. But he did not know what to say next, and stood for a moment with his eyes on the ground. When he lifted them, he saw the face of Diamond looking up in his.

The man looked very serious as he listened to her because he felt bad that such a sweet little girl was in such poor care. But he didn’t know what to say next and stood for a moment staring at the ground. When he looked up, he saw Diamond’s face looking back at him.

“Please, sir,” said Diamond, “her grannie's very cruel to her sometimes, and shuts her out in the streets at night, if she happens to be late.”

“Please, sir,” said Diamond, “her grandma can be really cruel to her sometimes and kicks her out in the streets at night if she’s late.”

“Is this your brother?” asked the gentleman of the girl.

“Is this your brother?” the gentleman asked the girl.

“No, sir.”

“No, thanks.”

“How does he know your grandmother, then? He does not look like one of her sort.”

“How does he know your grandmother, then? He doesn’t seem like her kind of person.”

“Oh no, sir! He's a good boy—quite.”

“Oh no, sir! He's a really good kid—totally.”

Here she tapped her forehead with her finger in a significant manner.

Here she tapped her forehead with her finger in a meaningful way.

“What do you mean by that?” asked the gentleman, while Diamond looked on smiling.

“What do you mean by that?” asked the man, while Diamond watched, smiling.

“The cabbies call him God's baby,” she whispered. “He's not right in the head, you know. A tile loose.”

“The cab drivers call him God's baby,” she whispered. “He's not quite right in the head, you know. A tile's loose.”

Still Diamond, though he heard every word, and understood it too, kept on smiling. What could it matter what people called him, so long as he did nothing he ought not to do? And, besides, God's baby was surely the best of names!

Still Diamond, even though he heard every word and understood it too, kept on smiling. What did it matter what people called him, as long as he didn’t do anything wrong? Plus, being called God's baby was definitely the best name!

“Well, my little man, and what can you do?” asked the gentleman, turning towards him—just for the sake of saying something.

“Well, my little man, what can you do?” asked the gentleman, turning towards him—just to say something.

“Drive a cab,” said Diamond.

“Drive a taxi,” said Diamond.

“Good; and what else?” he continued; for, accepting what the girl had said, he regarded the still sweetness of Diamond's face as a sign of silliness, and wished to be kind to the poor little fellow.

“Good; and what else?” he continued; for, taking into account what the girl had said, he saw the calm sweetness of Diamond's face as a sign of foolishness, and wanted to be nice to the poor little guy.

“Nurse a baby,” said Diamond.

"Feed a baby," said Diamond.

“Well—and what else?”

"Well, what else?"

“Clean father's boots, and make him a bit of toast for his tea.”

"Clean Dad's boots, and make him some toast for his tea."

“You're a useful little man,” said the gentleman. “What else can you do?”

“You're a handy little guy,” said the gentleman. “What else can you do?”

“Not much that I know of,” said Diamond. “I can't curry a horse, except somebody puts me on his back. So I don't count that.”

“Not much that I know of,” said Diamond. “I can't groom a horse unless someone puts me on his back. So I don't count that.”

“Can you read?”

“Can you read this?”

“No. But mother can and father can, and they're going to teach me some day soon.”

“No. But mom can, and dad can, and they're going to teach me someday soon.”

“Well, here's a penny for you.”

“Well, here's a penny for you.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Thanks, sir.”

“And when you have learned to read, come to me, and I'll give you sixpence and a book with fine pictures in it.”

“And when you’ve learned to read, come to me, and I’ll give you sixpence and a book with great pictures in it.”

“Please, sir, where am I to come?” asked Diamond, who was too much a man of the world not to know that he must have the gentleman's address before he could go and see him.

“Excuse me, sir, where should I go?” asked Diamond, who was too savvy not to realize that he needed the gentleman's address before he could visit him.

“You're no such silly!” thought he, as he put his hand in his pocket, and brought out a card. “There,” he said, “your father will be able to read that, and tell you where to go.”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” he thought, as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. “Here,” he said, “your dad will be able to read this and tell you where to go.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” said Diamond, and put the card in his pocket.

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir,” said Diamond, and he put the card in his pocket.

The gentleman walked away, but turning round a few paces off, saw Diamond give his penny to the girl, and, walking slower heard him say:

The man walked away, but after taking a few steps, he turned around and saw Diamond give his penny to the girl, and as he walked more slowly, he heard him say:

“I've got a father, and mother, and little brother, and you've got nothing but a wicked old grannie. You may have my penny.”

“I have a dad, a mom, and a little brother, and you only have a mean old grandma. You can take my penny.”

The girl put it beside the other in her pocket, the only trustworthy article of dress she wore. Her grandmother always took care that she had a stout pocket.

The girl placed it next to the other item in her pocket, the only reliable piece of clothing she had on. Her grandmother always made sure she had a sturdy pocket.

“Is she as cruel as ever?” asked Diamond.

“Is she as cruel as she used to be?” asked Diamond.

“Much the same. But I gets more coppers now than I used to, and I can get summats to eat, and take browns enough home besides to keep her from grumbling. It's a good thing she's so blind, though.”

“Pretty much the same. But I get more money now than I used to, and I can get something to eat, and bring home enough change to keep her from complaining. It's a good thing she's so blind, though.”

“Why?” asked Diamond.

“Why?” Diamond asked.

“'Cause if she was as sharp in the eyes as she used to be, she would find out I never eats her broken wittles, and then she'd know as I must get something somewheres.”

"Because if she was as sharp as she used to be, she'd figure out I never eat her leftover food, and then she'd realize I have to get something from somewhere."

“Doesn't she watch you, then?”

“Doesn’t she keep an eye on you?”

“O' course she do. Don't she just! But I make believe and drop it in my lap, and then hitch it into my pocket.”

“Of course she does. Doesn’t she?! But I pretend and drop it in my lap, and then slide it into my pocket.”

“What would she do if she found you out?”

“What would she do if she found out about you?”

“She never give me no more.”

“She never gave me anything else.”

“But you don't want it!”

“But you don't want that!”

“Yes, I do want it.”

"Yes, I want it."

“What do you do with it, then?”

“What do you do with it, then?”

“Give it to cripple Jim.”

“Give it to Jim.”

“Who's cripple Jim?”

“Who’s that guy Jim?”

“A boy in the Row. His mother broke his leg when he wur a kid, so he's never come to much; but he's a good boy, is Jim, and I love Jim dearly. I always keeps off a penny for Jim—leastways as often as I can.—But there I must sweep again, for them busses makes no end o' dirt.”

“A boy in the Row. His mother broke his leg when he was a kid, so he hasn't accomplished much; but he's a good kid, Jim, and I love him dearly. I always save a penny for Jim—at least as often as I can.—But I need to sweep again because those buses create so much dirt.”

“Diamond! Diamond!” cried his father, who was afraid he might get no good by talking to the girl; and Diamond obeyed, and got up again upon the box. He told his father about the gentleman, and what he had promised him if he would learn to read, and showed him the gentleman's card.

“Diamond! Diamond!” shouted his father, worried that talking to the girl wouldn't lead to anything good; and Diamond listened, getting back up on the box. He told his father about the man, and what he had promised him if he learned to read, and showed him the man’s card.

“Why, it's not many doors from the Mews!” said his father, giving him back the card. “Take care of it, my boy, for it may lead to something. God knows, in these hard times a man wants as many friends as he's ever likely to get.”

“Why, it's just a few doors down from the Mews!” his father said, handing him back the card. “Take care of it, my boy, because it might lead to something. God knows, in these tough times a man needs as many friends as he can get.”

“Haven't you got friends enough, father?” asked Diamond.

“Haven't you got enough friends, dad?” asked Diamond.

“Well, I have no right to complain; but the more the better, you know.”

“Well, I can’t complain; but the more, the better, you know.”

“Just let me count,” said Diamond.

“Just let me count,” Diamond said.

And he took his hands from his pockets, and spreading out the fingers of his left hand, began to count, beginning at the thumb.

And he took his hands out of his pockets, and spreading the fingers of his left hand, started to count, beginning with the thumb.

“There's mother, first, and then baby, and then me. Next there's old Diamond—and the cab—no, I won't count the cab, for it never looks at you, and when Diamond's out of the shafts, it's nobody. Then there's the man that drinks next door, and his wife, and his baby.”

"First, there's Mom, then the baby, and then me. After that, there's old Diamond—and the cab—no, I won't count the cab because it never looks at you, and when Diamond's not in the shafts, it means nothing. Then there's the guy who drinks next door, his wife, and their baby."

“They're no friends of mine,” said his father.

“They're not my friends,” said his father.

“Well, they're friends of mine,” said Diamond.

“Well, they’re my friends,” said Diamond.

His father laughed.

His dad laughed.

“Much good they'll do you!” he said.

“Yeah, right, that's really gonna help you!” he said.

“How do you know they won't?” returned Diamond.

“How do you know they won’t?” replied Diamond.

“Well, go on,” said his father.

“Well, go ahead,” said his father.

“Then there's Jack and Mr. Stonecrop, and, deary me! not to have mentioned Mr. Coleman and Mrs. Coleman, and Miss Coleman, and Mrs. Crump. And then there's the clergyman that spoke to me in the garden that day the tree was blown down.”

“Then there’s Jack and Mr. Stonecrop, and oh dear! I can’t believe I forgot to mention Mr. Coleman and Mrs. Coleman, and Miss Coleman, and Mrs. Crump. And then there’s the clergyman who talked to me in the garden that day the tree fell down.”

“What's his name!”

"What's his name?"

“I don't know his name.”

"I don't know his name."

“Where does he live?”

“Where's he living?”

“I don't know.”

"I don't know."

“How can you count him, then?”

“How can you count him, then?”

“He did talk to me, and very kindlike too.”

“He talked to me, and he was really nice about it too.”

His father laughed again.

His dad laughed again.

“Why, child, you're just counting everybody you know. That don't make 'em friends.”

“Why, kid, you’re just listing everyone you know. That doesn’t mean they’re your friends.”

“Don't it? I thought it did. Well, but they shall be my friends. I shall make 'em.”

“Doesn't it? I thought it did. Well, they will be my friends. I'll make sure of it.”

“How will you do that?”

“How will you do that?”

“They can't help themselves then, if they would. If I choose to be their friend, you know, they can't prevent me. Then there's that girl at the crossing.”

“They can't control themselves then, even if they want to. If I decide to be their friend, you know, they can't stop me. Then there's that girl at the crossing.”

“A fine set of friends you do have, to be sure, Diamond!”

"A great group of friends you have, for sure, Diamond!"

“Surely she's a friend anyhow, father. If it hadn't been for her, you would never have got Mrs. Coleman and Miss Coleman to carry home.”

“She's definitely a friend, Dad. If it weren't for her, you would have never gotten Mrs. Coleman and Miss Coleman to take you home.”

His father was silent, for he saw that Diamond was right, and was ashamed to find himself more ungrateful than he had thought.

His father was quiet because he realized Diamond was correct, and he felt ashamed to discover he was more ungrateful than he had believed.

“Then there's the new gentleman,” Diamond went on.

“Then there’s the new guy,” Diamond continued.

“If he do as he say,” interposed his father.

"If he does what he says," his father interjected.

“And why shouldn't he? I daresay sixpence ain't too much for him to spare. But I don't quite understand, father: is nobody your friend but the one that does something for you?”

“And why shouldn't he? I dare say sixpence isn't too much for him to spare. But I don't really get it, Dad: is no one your friend except the one who does something for you?”

“No, I won't say that, my boy. You would have to leave out baby then.”

“No, I won’t say that, kid. You’d have to leave out the baby then.”

“Oh no, I shouldn't. Baby can laugh in your face, and crow in your ears, and make you feel so happy. Call you that nothing, father?”

“Oh no, I shouldn't. The baby can laugh at you and yell in your ears, and make you feel so happy. You call that nothing, Dad?”

The father's heart was fairly touched now. He made no answer to this last appeal, and Diamond ended off with saying:

The father's heart was definitely moved now. He didn’t respond to this final request, and Diamond concluded by saying:

“And there's the best of mine to come yet—and that's you, daddy—except it be mother, you know. You're my friend, daddy, ain't you? And I'm your friend, ain't I?”

“And the best part is still to come—and that's you, Dad—except for Mom, you know. You're my friend, Dad, right? And I'm your friend, aren't I?”

“And God for us all,” said his father, and then they were both silent for that was very solemn.

“And God for us all,” said his father, and then they both fell silent because that was very serious.





CHAPTER XX. DIAMOND LEARNS TO READ

THE question of the tall gentleman as to whether Diamond could read or not set his father thinking it was high time he could; and as soon as old Diamond was suppered and bedded, he began the task that very night. But it was not much of a task to Diamond, for his father took for his lesson-book those very rhymes his mother had picked up on the sea-shore; and as Diamond was not beginning too soon, he learned very fast indeed. Within a month he was able to spell out most of the verses for himself.

THE question from the tall gentleman about whether Diamond could read made his father realize it was time for him to learn; and as soon as old Diamond had dinner and went to bed, he started teaching him that very night. But it wasn't much of a challenge for Diamond, because his father used those same rhymes his mother had collected on the beach as his lesson book; and since Diamond wasn't starting too late, he learned very quickly. Within a month, he could spell out most of the verses by himself.

But he had never come upon the poem he thought he had heard his mother read from it that day. He had looked through and through the book several times after he knew the letters and a few words, fancying he could tell the look of it, but had always failed to find one more like it than another. So he wisely gave up the search till he could really read. Then he resolved to begin at the beginning, and read them all straight through. This took him nearly a fortnight. When he had almost reached the end, he came upon the following verses, which took his fancy much, although they were certainly not very like those he was in search of.

But he had never found the poem he thought he had heard his mother read from that day. He had searched the book multiple times after he learned the letters and a few words, thinking he could recognize it, but he always failed to find one that resembled it more than another. So he wisely gave up the search until he could really read. Then he decided to start from the beginning and read them all straight through. This took him almost two weeks. When he was nearly at the end, he came across the following verses, which he liked a lot, even though they weren’t really like the ones he was looking for.

LITTLE BOY BLUE

Little Boy Blue

            Little Boy Blue lost his way in a wood.
               Sing apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            He said, “I would not go back if I could,
               It's all so jolly and funny.”

            He sang, “This wood is all my own,
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            So here I'll sit, like a king on my throne,
               All so jolly and funny.”

            A little snake crept out of the tree,
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            “Lie down at my feet, little snake,” said he,
               All so jolly and funny.

            A little bird sang in the tree overhead,
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            “Come and sing your song on my finger instead,
               All so jolly and funny.”

            The snake coiled up; and the bird flew down,
            And sang him the song of Birdie Brown.

            Little Boy Blue found it tiresome to sit,
            And he thought he had better walk on a bit.

            So up he got, his way to take,
            And he said, “Come along, little bird and snake.”

            And waves of snake o'er the damp leaves passed,
            And the snake went first and Birdie Brown last;

            By Boy Blue's head, with flutter and dart,
            Flew Birdie Brown with its song in its heart.

            He came where the apples grew red and sweet:
            “Tree, drop me an apple down at my feet.”

            He came where the cherries hung plump and red:
            “Come to my mouth, sweet kisses,” he said.

            And the boughs bow down, and the apples they dapple
            The grass, too many for him to grapple.

            And the cheeriest cherries, with never a miss,
            Fall to his mouth, each a full-grown kiss.

            He met a little brook singing a song.
            He said, “Little brook, you are going wrong.

            “You must follow me, follow me, follow, I say
            Do as I tell you, and come this way.”

            And the song-singing, sing-songing forest brook
            Leaped from its bed and after him took,

            Followed him, followed.  And pale and wan,
            The dead leaves rustled as the water ran.

            And every bird high up on the bough,
            And every creature low down below,

            He called, and the creatures obeyed the call,
            Took their legs and their wings and followed him all;

            Squirrels that carried their tails like a sack,
            Each on his own little humpy brown back;

            Householder snails, and slugs all tails,
            And butterflies, flutterbies, ships all sails;

            And weasels, and ousels, and mice, and larks,
            And owls, and rere-mice, and harkydarks,

            All went running, and creeping, and flowing,
            After the merry boy fluttering and going;

            The dappled fawns fawning, the fallow-deer following,
            The swallows and flies, flying and swallowing;

            Cockchafers, henchafers, cockioli-birds,
            Cockroaches, henroaches, cuckoos in herds.

            The spider forgot and followed him spinning,
            And lost all his thread from end to beginning.

            The gay wasp forgot his rings and his waist,
            He never had made such undignified haste.

            The dragon-flies melted to mist with their hurrying.
            The mole in his moleskins left his barrowing burrowing.

            The bees went buzzing, so busy and beesy,
            And the midges in columns so upright and easy.

            But Little Boy Blue was not content,
            Calling for followers still as he went,

            Blowing his horn, and beating his drum,
            And crying aloud, “Come all of you, come!”

            He said to the shadows, “Come after me;”
             And the shadows began to flicker and flee,

            And they flew through the wood all flattering and fluttering,
            Over the dead leaves flickering and muttering.

            And he said to the wind, “Come, follow; come, follow,
            With whistle and pipe, and rustle and hollo.”

            And the wind wound round at his desire,
            As if he had been the gold cock on the spire.

            And the cock itself flew down from the church,
            And left the farmers all in the lurch.

            They run and they fly, they creep and they come,
            Everything, everything, all and some.

            The very trees they tugged at their roots,
            Only their feet were too fast in their boots,

            After him leaning and straining and bending,
            As on through their boles he kept walking and wending,

            Till out of the wood he burst on a lea,
            Shouting and calling, “Come after me!”

            And then they rose up with a leafy hiss,
            And stood as if nothing had been amiss.

            Little Boy Blue sat down on a stone,
            And the creatures came round him every one.

            And he said to the clouds, “I want you there.”
             And down they sank through the thin blue air.

            And he said to the sunset far in the West,
            “Come here; I want you; I know best.”

            And the sunset came and stood up on the wold,
            And burned and glowed in purple and gold.

            Then Little Boy Blue began to ponder:
            “What's to be done with them all, I wonder.”

            Then Little Boy Blue, he said, quite low,
            “What to do with you all I am sure I don't know.”

            Then the clouds clodded down till dismal it grew;
            The snake sneaked close; round Birdie Brown flew;

            The brook sat up like a snake on its tail;
            And the wind came up with a what-will-you wail;

            And all the creatures sat and stared;
            The mole opened his very eyes and glared;

            And for rats and bats and the world and his wife,
            Little Boy Blue was afraid of his life.

            Then Birdie Brown began to sing,
            And what he sang was the very thing:

            “You have brought us all hither, Little Boy Blue,
            Pray what do you want us all to do?”

            “Go away!  go away!” said Little Boy Blue;
            “I'm sure I don't want you—get away—do.”

            “No, no; no, no; no, yes, and no, no,”
             Sang Birdie Brown, “it mustn't be so.

            “We cannot for nothing come here, and away.
            Give us some work, or else we stay.”

            “Oh dear! and oh dear!” with sob and with sigh,
            Said Little Boy Blue, and began to cry.

            But before he got far, he thought of a thing;
            And up he stood, and spoke like a king.

            “Why do you hustle and jostle and bother?
            Off with you all!  Take me back to my mother.”

            The sunset stood at the gates of the west.
            “Follow me, follow me” came from Birdie Brown's breast.

            “I am going that way as fast as I can,”
             Said the brook, as it sank and turned and ran.

            Back to the woods fled the shadows like ghosts:
            “If we stay, we shall all be missed from our posts.”

            Said the wind with a voice that had changed its cheer,
            “I was just going there, when you brought me here.”

            “That's where I live,” said the sack-backed squirrel,
            And he turned his sack with a swing and a swirl.

            Said the cock of the spire, “His father's churchwarden.”
             Said the brook running faster, “I run through his garden.”

            Said the mole, “Two hundred worms—there I caught 'em
            Last year, and I'm going again next autumn.”

            Said they all, “If that's where you want us to steer for,
            What in earth or in water did you bring us here for?”

            “Never you mind,” said Little Boy Blue;
            “That's what I tell you.  If that you won't do,

            “I'll get up at once, and go home without you.
            I think I will; I begin to doubt you.”

            He rose; and up rose the snake on its tail,
            And hissed three times, half a hiss, half a wail.

            Little Boy Blue he tried to go past him;
            But wherever he turned, sat the snake and faced him.

            “If you don't get out of my way,” he said,
            “I tell you, snake, I will break your head.”

            The snake he neither would go nor come;
            So he hit him hard with the stick of his drum.

            The snake fell down as if he were dead,
            And Little Boy Blue set his foot on his head.

            And all the creatures they marched before him,
            And marshalled him home with a high cockolorum.

            And Birdie Brown sang Twirrrr twitter twirrrr twee—
            Apples and cherries, roses and honey;
            Little Boy Blue has listened to me—
            All so jolly and funny.
            Little Boy Blue lost his way in a woods.  
               Sing apples and cherries, roses and honey;  
            He said, “I wouldn’t go back even if I could,  
               It's all so cheerful and fun.”  

            He sang, “This woods is all my own,  
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;  
            So here I'll sit, like a king on his throne,  
               All so cheerful and fun.”  

            A little snake slithered out of the tree,  
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;  
            “Lie down at my feet, little snake,” said he,  
               All so cheerful and fun.  

            A little bird sang in the tree above,  
               Apples and cherries, roses and honey;  
            “Come and sing your song on my finger instead,  
               All so cheerful and fun.”  

            The snake coiled up; and the bird flew down,  
            And sang him the song of Birdie Brown.  

            Little Boy Blue found it boring to sit,  
            And he thought he’d better walk a bit.  

            So he stood up, ready to go,  
            And he said, “Come along, little bird and snake.”  

            And waves of the snake over the damp leaves passed,  
            And the snake went first and Birdie Brown last;  

            By Boy Blue's head, with flutter and dart,  
            Flew Birdie Brown with its song in its heart.  

            He came where the apples grew red and sweet:  
            “Tree, drop me an apple down at my feet.”  

            He came where the cherries hung plump and red:  
            “Come to my mouth, sweet kisses,” he said.  

            And the branches bent down, and the apples tumbled  
            The grass, too many for him to grab.  

            And the cheeriest cherries, with perfect aim,  
            Fell to his mouth, each a full-grown kiss.  

            He met a little brook singing a song.  
            He said, “Little brook, you’re going the wrong way.  

            “You must follow me, follow me, follow, I say  
            Do as I tell you, and come this way.”  

            And the song-singing, sing-songing forest brook  
            Leapt from its bed and followed him,  

            Followed him, followed. And pale and wan,  
            The dead leaves rustled as the water ran.  

            And every bird high up on the branch,  
            And every creature low down below,  

            He called, and the creatures obeyed the call,  
            Took their legs and their wings and followed him all;  

            Squirrels that carried their tails like a sack,  
            Each on its own little humpy brown back;  

            Household snails, and slugs with all their tails,  
            And butterflies, fluttering, like ships with sails;  

            And weasels, and ouzels, and mice, and larks,  
            And owls, and rere-mice, and harkydarks,  

            All went running, and creeping, and flowing,  
            After the merry boy fluttering and going;  

            The dappled fawns fawning, the fallow deer following,  
            The swallows and flies, flying and swallowing;  

            Cockchafers, henchafers, cockioli birds,  
            Cockroaches, henroaches, cuckoos in herds.  

            The spider forgot and followed him spinning,  
            And lost all his thread from start to finish.  

            The colorful wasp forgot his rings and waist,  
            He never had made such undignified haste.  

            The dragonflies melted to mist with their hurry.  
            The mole in his moleskins left his burrowing.  

            The bees went buzzing, so busy and active,  
            And the midges in columns so upright and easy.  

            But Little Boy Blue was not satisfied,  
            Calling for followers still as he went,  

            Blowing his horn, beating his drum,  
            And shouting loud, “Come all of you, come!”  

            He said to the shadows, “Follow me;”  
             And the shadows began to flicker and flee,  

            And they darted through the woods all flattering and fluttering,  
            Over the dead leaves flickering and murmuring.  

            And he said to the wind, “Come, follow; come, follow,  
            With whistle and pipe, and rustle and hello.”  

            And the wind wound around at his command,  
            As if he had been the golden rooster on the spire.  

            And the rooster itself flew down from the church,  
            And left the farmers all in a lurch.  

            They ran and they flew, they crept and they came,  
            Everything, everything, all and some.  

            The very trees tugged at their roots,  
            Only their feet were too fast in their boots,  

            After him leaning and straining and bending,  
            As he walked on through their trunks, wending,  

            Until out of the wood he burst onto a meadow,  
            Shouting and calling, “Come after me!”  

            And then they rose up with a leafy hiss,  
            And stood as if nothing had gone amiss.  

            Little Boy Blue sat down on a stone,  
            And the creatures gathered around him one by one.  

            And he said to the clouds, “I want you there.”  
             And down they sank through the thin blue air.  

            And he said to the sunset far in the West,  
            “Come here; I want you; I know best.”  

            And the sunset came and stood up on the hill,  
            And burned and glowed in purple and gold.  

            Then Little Boy Blue began to think:  
            “What’s to be done with them all, I wonder.”  

            Then Little Boy Blue said quietly,  
            “What to do with all of you, I really don’t know.”  

            Then the clouds darkened until it grew gloomy;  
            The snake slinked close; around Birdie Brown flew;  

            The brook sat up like a snake on its tail;  
            And the wind came up with a what-will-you wail;  

            And all the creatures sat and stared;  
            The mole opened his eyes wide and glared;  

            And for rats and bats and the world and his wife,  
            Little Boy Blue was terrified for his life.  

            Then Birdie Brown began to sing,  
            And what he sang was exactly this:  

            “You have brought us all here, Little Boy Blue,  
            Pray what do you want us all to do?”  

            “Go away! Go away!” said Little Boy Blue;  
            “I’m sure I don’t want you—get away—do.”  

            “No, no; no, no; no, yes, and no, no,”  
             Sang Birdie Brown, “it mustn’t be so.  

            “We can’t just come here and hang out.  
            Give us some work, or else we’ll stay.”  

            “Oh dear! and oh dear!” with sobs and sighs,  
            Said Little Boy Blue, and he started to cry.  

            But before he got far, he had an idea;  
            And he stood up, speaking like a king.  

            “Why do you hustle and jostle and bother?  
            Off with you all! Take me back to my mother.”  

            The sunset stood at the gates of the west.  
            “Follow me, follow me,” came from Birdie Brown’s chest.  

            “I’m going that way as fast as I can,”  
             Said the brook, as it sank and turned and ran.  

            Back to the woods fled the shadows like ghosts:  
            “If we stay, we’ll all be missed from our posts.”  

            Said the wind with a voice that had changed its tone,  
            “I was just going there when you brought me here.”  

            “That’s where I live,” said the squirrel with a sack,  
            And he turned his sack with a swing and a swirl.  

            Said the rooster on the spire, “His father’s churchwarden.”  
             Said the brook, running faster, “I flow through his garden.”  

            Said the mole, “Two hundred worms—I caught them there  
            Last year, and I'm going again next autumn.”  

            Said they all, “If that’s where you want us to go,  
            What in earth or in water did you bring us here for?”  

            “Never you mind,” said Little Boy Blue;  
            “That’s what I tell you. If you won’t do that,  

            “I’ll get up at once, and go home without you.  
            I think I will; I’m beginning to doubt you.”  

            He stood; and up rose the snake on its tail,  
            And hissed three times, half a hiss, half a wail.  

            Little Boy Blue tried to go past him;  
            But wherever he turned, the snake was there, facing him.  

            “If you don’t get out of my way,” he said,  
            “I tell you, snake, I will break your head.”  

            The snake would neither go nor come;  
            So he hit him hard with the stick of his drum.  

            The snake fell down as if he were dead,  
            And Little Boy Blue set his foot on his head.  

            And all the creatures marched before him,  
            And led him home with a high cockalorum.  

            And Birdie Brown sang Twirrrr twitter twirrrr twee—  
            Apples and cherries, roses and honey;  
            Little Boy Blue has listened to me—  
            All so cheerful and fun.




CHAPTER XXI. SAL'S NANNY

DIAMOND managed with many blunders to read this rhyme to his mother.

DIAMOND clumsily managed to read this rhyme to his mom.

“Isn't it nice, mother?” he said.

“Isn't it nice, Mom?” he said.

“Yes, it's pretty,” she answered.

“Yeah, it's nice,” she replied.

“I think it means something,” returned Diamond.

“I think it means something,” Diamond replied.

“I'm sure I don't know what,” she said.

“I'm not sure what,” she said.

“I wonder if it's the same boy—yes, it must be the same—Little Boy Blue, you know. Let me see—how does that rhyme go?

“I wonder if it's the same kid—yeah, it has to be the same—Little Boy Blue, you know. Let me think—how does that rhyme go?

Little Boy Blue, come blow me your horn—

Little Boy Blue, come play me your tune—

Yes, of course it is—for this one went `blowing his horn and beating his drum.' He had a drum too.

Yes, of course it is—for this one went ‘playing his horn and banging his drum.’ He had a drum too.

            Little Boy Blue, come blow me your horn;
            The sheep's in the meadow, the cow's in the corn,
            Little Boy Blue, come play your horn;
            The sheep's in the meadow, the cow's in the corn,

He had to keep them out, you know. But he wasn't minding his work. It goes—

He had to keep them out, you know. But he wasn't paying attention to his work. It goes—

            Where's the little boy that looks after the sheep?
            He's under the haystack, fast asleep.
            Where's the little boy who's watching the sheep?  
            He's under the haystack, sound asleep.

There, you see, mother! And then, let me see—

There, you see, Mom! And then, let me see—

            Who'll go and wake him?  No, not I;
            For if I do, he'll be sure to cry.
            Who will wake him up? No, not me;  
            Because if I do, he'll definitely cry.

So I suppose nobody did wake him. He was a rather cross little boy, I daresay, when woke up. And when he did wake of himself, and saw the mischief the cow had done to the corn, instead of running home to his mother, he ran away into the wood and lost himself. Don't you think that's very likely, mother?”

So I guess no one did wake him. He was a pretty grumpy little boy, I’d say, when he finally woke up. And when he did wake up on his own and saw the damage the cow had done to the corn, instead of running home to his mom, he ran off into the woods and got lost. Don't you think that's very likely, mom?

“I shouldn't wonder,” she answered.

"I wouldn't be surprised," she replied.

“So you see he was naughty; for even when he lost himself he did not want to go home. Any of the creatures would have shown him the way if he had asked it—all but the snake. He followed the snake, you know, and he took him farther away. I suppose it was a young one of the same serpent that tempted Adam and Eve. Father was telling us about it last Sunday, you remember.”

“So you see, he was misbehaving; because even when he got lost, he didn’t want to go home. Any of the creatures would have shown him the way if he had asked—except for the snake. He followed the snake, you know, and it led him farther away. I guess it was a young one of the same serpent that tempted Adam and Eve. Dad was telling us about it last Sunday, remember?”

“Bless the child!” said his mother to herself; and then added aloud, finding that Diamond did not go on, “Well, what next?”

“Bless the child!” his mother said to herself; then she added out loud, seeing that Diamond wasn’t continuing, “Well, what’s next?”

“I don't know, mother. I'm sure there's a great deal more, but what it is I can't say. I only know that he killed the snake. I suppose that's what he had a drumstick for. He couldn't do it with his horn.”

“I don't know, mom. I'm sure there's a lot more to it, but I can't say what. I only know that he killed the snake. I guess that's why he had a drumstick. He couldn't have done it with his horn.”

“But surely you're not such a silly as to take it all for true, Diamond?”

“But surely you’re not silly enough to believe all of this is true, Diamond?”

“I think it must be. It looks true. That killing of the snake looks true. It's what I've got to do so often.”

“I think it has to be. It seems real. That killing the snake seems real. It’s what I have to do so often.”

His mother looked uneasy. Diamond smiled full in her face, and added—

His mother looked anxious. Diamond smiled wide at her and added—

“When baby cries and won't be happy, and when father and you talk about your troubles, I mean.”

“When the baby cries and won't settle down, and when you and dad talk about your problems, I mean.”

This did little to reassure his mother; and lest my reader should have his qualms about it too, I venture to remind him once more that Diamond had been to the back of the north wind.

This did little to ease his mother's worries; and just in case the reader has any doubts about it too, I want to remind them once again that Diamond had been to the back of the north wind.

Finding she made no reply, Diamond went on—

Finding she didn't respond, Diamond continued—

“In a week or so, I shall be able to go to the tall gentleman and tell him I can read. And I'll ask him if he can help me to understand the rhyme.”

“In about a week, I’ll be able to go to the tall guy and tell him I can read. And I’ll ask him if he can help me understand the rhyme.”

But before the week was out, he had another reason for going to Mr. Raymond.

But before the week ended, he found another reason to visit Mr. Raymond.

For three days, on each of which, at one time or other, Diamond's father was on the same stand near the National Gallery, the girl was not at her crossing, and Diamond got quite anxious about her, fearing she must be ill. On the fourth day, not seeing her yet, he said to his father, who had that moment shut the door of his cab upon a fare—

For three days, during which Diamond's father was stationed near the National Gallery, the girl was absent from her usual spot, and Diamond became really worried about her, fearing she might be sick. On the fourth day, still not seeing her, he said to his father, who had just closed the door of his cab on a passenger—

“Father, I want to go and look after the girl, She can't be well.”

“Dad, I want to go check on the girl. She can't be doing well.”

“All right,” said his father. “Only take care of yourself, Diamond.”

"Okay," his dad said. "Just make sure you take care of yourself, Diamond."

So saying he climbed on his box and drove off.

So saying, he got on his box and drove away.

He had great confidence in his boy, you see, and would trust him anywhere. But if he had known the kind of place in which the girl lived, he would perhaps have thought twice before he allowed him to go alone. Diamond, who did know something of it, had not, however, any fear. From talking to the girl he had a good notion of where about it was, and he remembered the address well enough; so by asking his way some twenty times, mostly of policemen, he came at length pretty near the place. The last policeman he questioned looked down upon him from the summit of six feet two inches, and replied with another question, but kindly:

He had a lot of confidence in his son and would trust him anywhere. But if he had known what kind of place the girl lived in, he might have thought twice before letting him go alone. Diamond, who knew a little about it, wasn’t worried at all. After chatting with the girl, he had a decent idea of where it was, and he remembered the address well enough. So, after asking for directions about twenty times, mostly from policemen, he finally got pretty close to the place. The last policeman he asked looked down at him from six feet two inches and responded with another question, but kindly:

“What do you want there, my small kid? It ain't where you was bred, I guess.”

“What do you want there, little one? I don't think this is where you grew up.”

“No sir” answered Diamond. “I live in Bloomsbury.”

“No, sir,” Diamond replied. “I live in Bloomsbury.”

“That's a long way off,” said the policeman.

“That's a long way off,” said the cop.

“Yes, it's a good distance,” answered Diamond; “but I find my way about pretty well. Policemen are always kind to me.”

“Yes, it's a good distance,” Diamond replied; “but I know my way around pretty well. Policemen are always nice to me.”

“But what on earth do you want here?”

“But what the heck do you want here?”

Diamond told him plainly what he was about, and of course the man believed him, for nobody ever disbelieved Diamond. People might think he was mistaken, but they never thought he was telling a story.

Diamond told him directly what he was up to, and of course the man believed him, because nobody ever doubted Diamond. People might think he was wrong, but they never thought he was making things up.

“It's an ugly place,” said the policeman.

“It's a rough spot,” said the police officer.

“Is it far off?” asked Diamond.

“Is it far away?” asked Diamond.

“No. It's next door almost. But it's not safe.”

“No. It's almost next door. But it’s not safe.”

“Nobody hurts me,” said Diamond.

“Nobody hurts me,” said Diamond.

“I must go with you, I suppose.”

“I guess I have to go with you.”

“Oh, no! please not,” said Diamond. “They might think I was going to meddle with them, and I ain't, you know.”

“Oh, no! Please, not that,” said Diamond. “They might think I was going to interfere with them, and I’m not, you know.”

“Well, do as you please,” said the man, and gave him full directions.

"Well, do whatever you want," said the man, and provided him with complete instructions.

Diamond set off, never suspecting that the policeman, who was a kind-hearted man, with children of his own, was following him close, and watching him round every corner. As he went on, all at once he thought he remembered the place, and whether it really was so, or only that he had laid up the policeman's instructions well in his mind, he went straight for the cellar of old Sal.

Diamond set off, unaware that the police officer, who had a good heart and children of his own, was right behind him, keeping an eye on him around every corner. As he continued, suddenly he felt like he recognized the place, and whether that was actually true or just because he had memorized the officer's instructions well, he made his way directly to old Sal's cellar.

“He's a sharp little kid, anyhow, for as simple as he looks,” said the man to himself. “Not a wrong turn does he take! But old Sal's a rum un for such a child to pay a morning visit to. She's worse when she's sober than when she's half drunk. I've seen her when she'd have torn him in pieces.”

“He's a smart little kid, though he seems pretty simple,” the man thought to himself. “He doesn’t take a wrong step! But old Sal is a tough character for a kid to visit in the morning. She's worse when she's sober than when she's half drunk. I've seen her when she'd have torn him apart.”

Happily then for Diamond, old Sal had gone out to get some gin. When he came to her door at the bottom of the area-stair and knocked, he received no answer. He laid his ear to the door, and thought he heard a moaning within. So he tried the door, and found it was not locked! It was a dreary place indeed,—and very dark, for the window was below the level of the street, and covered with mud, while over the grating which kept people from falling into the area, stood a chest of drawers, placed there by a dealer in second-hand furniture, which shut out almost all the light. And the smell in the place was dreadful. Diamond stood still for a while, for he could see next to nothing, but he heard the moaning plainly enough now, When he got used to the darkness, he discovered his friend lying with closed eyes and a white suffering face on a heap of little better than rags in a corner of the den. He went up to her and spoke; but she made him no answer. Indeed, she was not in the least aware of his presence, and Diamond saw that he could do nothing for her without help. So taking a lump of barley-sugar from his pocket, which he had bought for her as he came along, and laying it beside her, he left the place, having already made up his mind to go and see the tall gentleman, Mr. Raymond, and ask him to do something for Sal's Nanny, as the girl was called.

Happily for Diamond, old Sal had gone out to get some gin. When he reached her door at the bottom of the stairs and knocked, there was no response. He pressed his ear to the door and thought he heard someone moaning inside. So, he tried the door and found it was unlocked! It was a gloomy place, dark because the window was below street level and covered in mud. A chest of drawers, placed by a second-hand furniture dealer, blocked almost all the light from the grating meant to keep people from falling into the area. The smell in the place was terrible. Diamond stood still for a moment, as he could hardly see, but he could hear the moaning clearly now. Once he adjusted to the darkness, he saw his friend lying with her eyes closed and a pale, suffering face on a heap of what was barely better than rags in a corner of the room. He approached her and spoke, but she didn't respond. In fact, she was completely unaware of his presence, and Diamond realized he couldn't help her alone. So he took a piece of barley sugar from his pocket, which he had bought for her on his way, and placed it beside her. Then he left, already planning to go see the tall gentleman, Mr. Raymond, to ask him to do something for Sal's nanny, as the girl was called.

By the time he got up the area-steps, three or four women who had seen him go down were standing together at the top waiting for him. They wanted his clothes for their children; but they did not follow him down lest Sal should find them there. The moment he appeared, they laid their hands on him, and all began talking at once, for each wanted to get some advantage over her neighbours. He told them quite quietly, for he was not frightened, that he had come to see what was the matter with Nanny.

By the time he climbed up the steps, three or four women who had seen him go down were standing together at the top waiting for him. They wanted his clothes for their kids, but they didn't follow him down so Sal wouldn't catch them there. As soon as he showed up, they all reached out to him and started talking at the same time, each trying to get an edge over the others. He told them calmly, as he wasn't scared, that he had come to check on Nanny.

“What do you know about Nanny?” said one of them fiercely. “Wait till old Sal comes home, and you'll catch it, for going prying into her house when she's out. If you don't give me your jacket directly, I'll go and fetch her.”

“What do you know about Nanny?” one of them said angrily. “Just wait until old Sal comes home, and you'll be in trouble for snooping around her place while she's gone. If you don’t give me your jacket right now, I’ll go get her.”

“I can't give you my jacket,” said Diamond. “It belongs to my father and mother, you know. It's not mine to give. Is it now? You would not think it right to give away what wasn't yours—would you now?”

“I can't give you my jacket,” Diamond said. “It belongs to my parents, you know. It's not mine to give away. Is it? You wouldn’t think it’s right to give away something that isn’t yours—would you?”

“Give it away! No, that I wouldn't; I'd keep it,” she said, with a rough laugh. “But if the jacket ain't yours, what right have you to keep it? Here, Cherry, make haste. It'll be one go apiece.”

“Give it away! No way, I wouldn't; I'd hold onto it,” she said with a harsh laugh. “But if the jacket isn't yours, what right do you have to keep it? Come on, Cherry, hurry up. It’ll be one for each of us.”

They all began to tug at the jacket, while Diamond stooped and kept his arms bent to resist them. Before they had done him or the jacket any harm, however, suddenly they all scampered away; and Diamond, looking in the opposite direction, saw the tall policeman coming towards him.

They all started to pull at the jacket while Diamond bent down and held his arms in to push them away. But before they could damage him or the jacket, they suddenly all ran off. Diamond, looking the other way, saw the tall police officer approaching him.

“You had better have let me come with you, little man,” he said, looking down in Diamond's face, which was flushed with his resistance.

“You should have let me come with you, little man,” he said, looking down at Diamond's face, which was flushed with his resistance.

“You came just in the right time, thank you,” returned Diamond. “They've done me no harm.”

“You came at the perfect time, thank you,” replied Diamond. “They haven't harmed me.”

“They would have if I hadn't been at hand, though.”

“They would have if I hadn't been around, though.”

“Yes; but you were at hand, you know, so they couldn't.”

“Yes; but you were right there, so they couldn't.”

Perhaps the answer was deeper in purport than either Diamond or the policeman knew. They walked away together, Diamond telling his new friend how ill poor Nanny was, and that he was going to let the tall gentleman know. The policeman put him in the nearest way for Bloomsbury, and stepping out in good earnest, Diamond reached Mr. Raymond's door in less than an hour. When he asked if he was at home, the servant, in return, asked what he wanted.

Maybe the answer was more significant than either Diamond or the policeman realized. They walked away together, with Diamond sharing details about how sick poor Nanny was and that he planned to inform the tall gentleman. The policeman directed him the quickest way to Bloomsbury, and stepping out sincerely, Diamond arrived at Mr. Raymond's door in under an hour. When he asked if Mr. Raymond was home, the servant responded by asking what he needed.

“I want to tell him something.”

"I want to tell him something."

“But I can't go and trouble him with such a message as that.”

“But I can't go and bother him with a message like that.”

“He told me to come to him—that is, when I could read—and I can.”

“He told me to come to him—once I could read—and now I can.”

“How am I to know that?”

“How am I supposed to know that?”

Diamond stared with astonishment for one moment, then answered:

Diamond stared in shock for a moment, then replied:

“Why, I've just told you. That's how you know it.”

“Look, I just told you. That's how you know it.”

But this man was made of coarser grain than the policeman, and, instead of seeing that Diamond could not tell a lie, he put his answer down as impudence, and saying, “Do you think I'm going to take your word for it?” shut the door in his face.

But this man was tougher than the policeman, and instead of realizing that Diamond couldn’t lie, he took his response as cheekiness and said, “Do you think I’m just going to believe you?” before shutting the door in his face.

Diamond turned and sat down on the doorstep, thinking with himself that the tall gentleman must either come in or come out, and he was therefore in the best possible position for finding him. He had not waited long before the door opened again; but when he looked round, it was only the servant once more.

Diamond turned and sat down on the doorstep, thinking to himself that the tall guy must either come in or go out, so he was in the best position to spot him. He didn’t have to wait long before the door opened again, but when he looked around, it was just the servant again.

“Get, away” he said. “What are you doing on the doorstep?”

“Get away,” he said. “What are you doing on the doorstep?”

“Waiting for Mr. Raymond,” answered Diamond, getting up.

“Waiting for Mr. Raymond,” Diamond replied, standing up.

“He's not at home.”

"He's not home."

“Then I'll wait till he comes,” returned Diamond, sitting down again with a smile.

“Then I'll wait until he arrives,” Diamond said, sitting back down with a smile.

What the man would have done next I do not know, but a step sounded from the hall, and when Diamond looked round yet again, there was the tall gentleman.

What the man would have done next, I don’t know, but a step echoed from the hall, and when Diamond looked around again, there stood the tall gentleman.

“Who's this, John?” he asked.

“Who’s this, John?” he asked.

“I don't know, sir. An imperent little boy as will sit on the doorstep.”

“I don’t know, sir. Just a rude little boy who sits on the doorstep.”

“Please sir” said Diamond, “he told me you weren't at home, and I sat down to wait for you.”

“Please, sir,” said Diamond, “he told me you weren't home, so I sat down to wait for you.”

“Eh, what!” said Mr. Raymond. “John! John! This won't do. Is it a habit of yours to turn away my visitors? There'll be some one else to turn away, I'm afraid, if I find any more of this kind of thing. Come in, my little man. I suppose you've come to claim your sixpence?”

“Hey, what’s going on!” said Mr. Raymond. “John! John! This isn't right. Do you always send away my visitors? There will be someone else to send away, I’m afraid, if I see more of this. Come in, my little man. I take it you’ve come to claim your sixpence?”

“No, sir, not that.”

“No, sir, not that one.”

“What! can't you read yet?”

“What! Can’t you read yet?”

“Yes, I can now, a little. But I'll come for that next time. I came to tell you about Sal's Nanny.”

“Yes, I can now, a little. But I’ll come for that next time. I came to tell you about Sal’s Nanny.”

“Who's Sal's Nanny?”

“Who is Sal's nanny?”

“The girl at the crossing you talked to the same day.”

“The girl at the crossing you spoke to that same day.”

“Oh, yes; I remember. What's the matter? Has she got run over?”

“Oh, yeah; I remember. What's wrong? Did she get hit by a car?”

Then Diamond told him all.

Then Diamond told him everything.

Now Mr. Raymond was one of the kindest men in London. He sent at once to have the horse put to the brougham, took Diamond with him, and drove to the Children's Hospital. There he was well known to everybody, for he was not only a large subscriber, but he used to go and tell the children stories of an afternoon. One of the doctors promised to go and find Nanny, and do what could be done—have her brought to the hospital, if possible.

Now Mr. Raymond was one of the kindest men in London. He immediately arranged for the horse to be hooked up to the brougham, took Diamond with him, and drove to the Children's Hospital. He was well-known there, as he was not only a major donor but also used to visit and tell the children stories in the afternoons. One of the doctors promised to go and find Nanny and do whatever could be done—bring her to the hospital, if possible.

That same night they sent a litter for her, and as she could be of no use to old Sal until she was better, she did not object to having her removed. So she was soon lying in the fever ward—for the first time in her life in a nice clean bed. But she knew nothing of the whole affair. She was too ill to know anything.

That same night they sent a stretcher for her, and since she couldn’t help old Sal until she got better, she didn’t mind being taken away. So she soon found herself in the fever ward—in a nice clean bed for the first time in her life. But she didn’t know anything about what was going on. She was too sick to understand anything.





CHAPTER XXII. MR. RAYMOND'S RIDDLE

MR. RAYMOND took Diamond home with him, stopping at the Mews to tell his mother that he would send him back soon. Diamond ran in with the message himself, and when he reappeared he had in his hand the torn and crumpled book which North Wind had given him.

MR. RAYMOND took Diamond home with him, stopping at the Mews to tell his mother that he would send him back soon. Diamond ran in with the message himself, and when he came back, he was holding the torn and crumpled book that North Wind had given him.

“Ah! I see,” said Mr. Raymond: “you are going to claim your sixpence now.”

“Ah! I get it,” said Mr. Raymond. “You’re going to ask for your sixpence now.”

“I wasn't thinking of that so much as of another thing,” said Diamond. “There's a rhyme in this book I can't quite understand. I want you to tell me what it means, if you please.”

“I wasn't thinking about that so much as something else,” said Diamond. “There's a rhyme in this book that I can't quite figure out. I want you to tell me what it means, if you don’t mind.”

“I will if I can,” answered Mr. Raymond. “You shall read it to me when we get home, and then I shall see.”

“I'll do it if I can,” Mr. Raymond replied. “You can read it to me when we get home, and then I'll figure it out.”

Still with a good many blunders, Diamond did read it after a fashion. Mr. Raymond took the little book and read it over again.

Still with quite a few mistakes, Diamond managed to read it in his own way. Mr. Raymond took the small book and read it again.

Now Mr. Raymond was a poet himself, and so, although he had never been at the back of the north wind, he was able to understand the poem pretty well. But before saying anything about it, he read it over aloud, and Diamond thought he understood it much better already.

Now, Mr. Raymond was a poet himself, and even though he had never been to the back of the north wind, he could understand the poem pretty well. But before saying anything about it, he read it aloud, and Diamond thought he already understood it much better.

“I'll tell you what I think it means,” he then said. “It means that people may have their way for a while, if they like, but it will get them into such troubles they'll wish they hadn't had it.”

“I'll tell you what I think it means,” he said. “It means that people can do things their way for a while if they want, but it will lead them into so much trouble that they'll wish they hadn't done it.”

“I know, I know!” said Diamond. “Like the poor cabman next door. He drinks too much.”

“I know, I know!” said Diamond. “Just like that poor cab driver next door. He drinks too much.”

“Just so,” returned Mr. Raymond. “But when people want to do right, things about them will try to help them. Only they must kill the snake, you know.”

“Exactly,” replied Mr. Raymond. “But when people want to do the right thing, the circumstances around them will try to assist them. They just have to deal with the problem, you know.”

“I was sure the snake had something to do with it,” cried Diamond triumphantly.

"I was sure the snake was involved," Diamond exclaimed triumphantly.

A good deal more talk followed, and Mr. Raymond gave Diamond his sixpence.

A lot more conversation followed, and Mr. Raymond gave Diamond his sixpence.

“What will you do with it?” he asked.

“What are you going to do with it?” he asked.

“Take it home to my mother,” he answered. “She has a teapot—such a black one!—with a broken spout, and she keeps all her money in it. It ain't much; but she saves it up to buy shoes for me. And there's baby coming on famously, and he'll want shoes soon. And every sixpence is something—ain't it, sir?”

“Take it home to my mom,” he replied. “She has a teapot—such a black one!—with a broken spout, and she keeps all her money in it. It’s not much; but she saves it up to buy shoes for me. And the baby is doing great, and he'll need shoes soon. And every sixpence counts—right, sir?”

“To be sure, my man. I hope you'll always make as good a use of your money.”

"Of course, my friend. I hope you always use your money wisely."

“I hope so, sir,” said Diamond.

“I hope so, sir,” said Diamond.

“And here's a book for you, full of pictures and stories and poems. I wrote it myself, chiefly for the children of the hospital where I hope Nanny is going. I don't mean I printed it, you know. I made it,” added Mr. Raymond, wishing Diamond to understand that he was the author of the book.

“And here's a book for you, filled with pictures, stories, and poems. I wrote it myself, mainly for the kids at the hospital where I hope Nanny is going. I don't mean I just printed it; I created it,” added Mr. Raymond, wanting Diamond to know that he was the author of the book.

“I know what you mean. I make songs myself. They're awfully silly, but they please baby, and that's all they're meant for.”

“I get what you mean. I write songs myself. They're really silly, but they make the baby happy, and that's all they’re meant for.”

“Couldn't you let me hear one of them now?” said Mr. Raymond.

“Could you let me hear one of them now?” said Mr. Raymond.

“No, sir, I couldn't. I forget them as soon as I've done with them. Besides, I couldn't make a line without baby on my knee. We make them together, you know. They're just as much baby's as mine. It's he that pulls them out of me.”

“No, sir, I couldn’t. I forget them as soon as I’m done with them. Besides, I can’t write a line without the baby on my lap. We create them together, you know. They’re just as much the baby’s as mine. It’s him that brings them out of me.”

“I suspect the child's a genius,” said the poet to himself, “and that's what makes people think him silly.”

"I think the kid’s a genius," the poet said to himself, "and that’s why people see him as silly."

Now if any of my child readers want to know what a genius is—shall I try to tell them, or shall I not? I will give them one very short answer: it means one who understands things without any other body telling him what they mean. God makes a few such now and then to teach the rest of us.

Now, if any of my young readers want to know what a genius is—should I explain it to them or not? I'll give them a very simple answer: it means someone who understands things without anyone else explaining them. Occasionally, God creates a few of these people to teach the rest of us.

“Do you like riddles?” asked Mr. Raymond, turning over the leaves of his own book.

“Do you like riddles?” Mr. Raymond asked, flipping through the pages of his book.

“I don't know what a riddle is,” said Diamond.

“I don't know what a riddle is,” Diamond said.

“It's something that means something else, and you've got to find out what the something else is.”

“It's something that represents something else, and you need to figure out what that something else is.”

Mr. Raymond liked the old-fashioned riddle best, and had written a few—one of which he now read.

Mr. Raymond liked the classic riddle the most and had written a few—one of which he now read.

            I have only one foot, but thousands of toes;
            My one foot stands, but never goes.
            I have many arms, and they're mighty all;
            And hundreds of fingers, large and small.
            From the ends of my fingers my beauty grows.
            I breathe with my hair, and I drink with my toes.
            I grow bigger and bigger about the waist,
            And yet I am always very tight laced.
            None e'er saw me eat—I've no mouth to bite;
            Yet I eat all day in the full sunlight.
            In the summer with song I shave and quiver,
            But in winter I fast and groan and shiver.
            I have only one foot, but thousands of toes;  
            My one foot stands, but never moves.  
            I have many arms, and they’re powerful;  
            And hundreds of fingers, both large and small.  
            From the tips of my fingers, my beauty grows.  
            I breathe through my hair, and I drink with my toes.  
            I get bigger and bigger around the waist,  
            And yet I'm always really tight-laced.  
            No one has ever seen me eat—I have no mouth to bite;  
            Yet I eat all day in the bright sunlight.  
            In summer, I sing and sway,  
            But in winter, I fast, groan, and shiver.  

“Do you know what that means, Diamond?” he asked, when he had finished.

“Do you know what that means, Diamond?” he asked when he was done.

“No, indeed, I don't,” answered Diamond.

“No, I really don’t,” replied Diamond.

“Then you can read it for yourself, and think over it, and see if you can find out,” said Mr. Raymond, giving him the book. “And now you had better go home to your mother. When you've found the riddle, you can come again.”

“Then you can read it for yourself, think about it, and see if you can figure it out,” Mr. Raymond said, handing him the book. “And now you should probably go home to your mom. Once you've solved the riddle, you can come back.”

If Diamond had had to find out the riddle in order to see Mr. Raymond again, I doubt if he would ever have seen him.

If Diamond had needed to solve the riddle to see Mr. Raymond again, I doubt he would have ever seen him.

“Oh then,” I think I hear some little reader say, “he could not have been a genius, for a genius finds out things without being told.”

“Oh then,” I think I hear some young reader say, “he couldn’t have been a genius, because a genius figures things out on their own.”

I answer, “Genius finds out truths, not tricks.” And if you do not understand that, I am afraid you must be content to wait till you grow older and know more.

I reply, “Genius discovers truths, not tricks.” And if you don’t get that, I’m afraid you’ll have to be patient until you get older and learn more.





CHAPTER XXIII. THE EARLY BIRD

WHEN Diamond got home he found his father at home already, sitting by the fire and looking rather miserable, for his head ached and he felt sick. He had been doing night work of late, and it had not agreed with him, so he had given it up, but not in time, for he had taken some kind of fever. The next day he was forced to keep his bed, and his wife nursed him, and Diamond attended to the baby. If he had not been ill, it would have been delightful to have him at home; and the first day Diamond sang more songs than ever to the baby, and his father listened with some pleasure. But the next he could not bear even Diamond's sweet voice, and was very ill indeed; so Diamond took the baby into his own room, and had no end of quiet games with him there. If he did pull all his bedding on the floor, it did not matter, for he kept baby very quiet, and made the bed himself again, and slept in it with baby all the next night, and many nights after.

WHEN Diamond got home, he found his dad already there, sitting by the fire and looking pretty miserable because he had a headache and felt sick. He had been working nights lately, and it hadn't been good for him, so he had stopped, but it was too late, as he had caught some kind of fever. The next day, he had to stay in bed, and his wife took care of him while Diamond looked after the baby. If he hadn’t been sick, it would have been great to have him at home; on the first day, Diamond sang more songs than ever to the baby, and his dad listened with some enjoyment. But the next day, he couldn't even stand Diamond's sweet voice and felt really awful; so, Diamond took the baby into his own room and played quiet games with him there. Even if he pulled all his bedding onto the floor, it didn’t matter because he kept the baby very quiet, and he made the bed again himself, sleeping in it with the baby all the next night and many nights after that.

But long before his father got well, his mother's savings were all but gone. She did not say a word about it in the hearing of her husband, lest she should distress him; and one night, when she could not help crying, she came into Diamond's room that his father might not hear her. She thought Diamond was asleep, but he was not. When he heard her sobbing, he was frightened, and said—

But long before his dad got better, his mom's savings were almost all gone. She didn’t mention it around her husband, so she wouldn’t upset him; one night, when she couldn't help crying, she went into Diamond's room so his dad wouldn't hear her. She thought Diamond was asleep, but he wasn't. When he heard her sobbing, he got scared and said—

“Is father worse, mother?”

"Is dad worse, mom?"

“No, Diamond,” she answered, as well as she could; “he's a good bit better.”

“No, Diamond,” she replied as best as she could; “he’s a lot better.”

“Then what are you crying for, mother?”

“Then why are you crying, Mom?”

“Because my money is almost all gone,” she replied.

“Because I have almost no money left,” she replied.

“O mammy, you make me think of a little poem baby and I learned out of North Wind's book to-day. Don't you remember how I bothered you about some of the words?”

“O mom, you remind me of a little poem my baby and I learned from North Wind's book today. Don't you remember how I kept asking you about some of the words?”

“Yes, child,” said his mother heedlessly, thinking only of what she should do after to-morrow.

“Yes, kid,” said his mom absentmindedly, only focusing on what she had to do the day after tomorrow.

Diamond began and repeated the poem, for he had a wonderful memory.

Diamond started and recited the poem again, as he had an amazing memory.

            A little bird sat on the edge of her nest;
               Her yellow-beaks slept as sound as tops;
            That day she had done her very best,
               And had filled every one of their little crops.
            She had filled her own just over-full,
               And hence she was feeling a little dull.

            “Oh, dear!” she sighed, as she sat with her head
               Sunk in her chest, and no neck at all,
            While her crop stuck out like a feather bed
               Turned inside out, and rather small;
            “What shall I do if things don't reform?
            I don't know where there's a single worm.

            “I've had twenty to-day, and the children five each,
               Besides a few flies, and some very fat spiders:
            No one will say I don't do as I preach—
               I'm one of the best of bird-providers;
            But where's the use?  We want a storm—
               I don't know where there's a single worm.”

            “There's five in my crop,” said a wee, wee bird,
               Which woke at the voice of his mother's pain;
            “I know where there's five.” And with the word
               He tucked in his head, and went off again.
            “The folly of childhood,” sighed his mother,
            “Has always been my especial bother.”

            The yellow-beaks they slept on and on—
               They never had heard of the bogy To-morrow;
            But the mother sat outside, making her moan—
               She'll soon have to beg, or steal, or borrow.
            For she never can tell the night before,
            Where she shall find one red worm more.

            The fact, as I say, was, she'd had too many;
               She couldn't sleep, and she called it virtue,
            Motherly foresight, affection, any
               Name you may call it that will not hurt you,
            So it was late ere she tucked her head in,
            And she slept so late it was almost a sin.

            But the little fellow who knew of five
               Nor troubled his head about any more,
            Woke very early, felt quite alive,
               And wanted a sixth to add to his store:
            He pushed his mother, the greedy elf,
            Then thought he had better try for himself.

            When his mother awoke and had rubbed her eyes,
               Feeling less like a bird, and more like a mole,
            She saw him—fancy with what surprise—
               Dragging a huge worm out of a hole!
            'Twas of this same hero the proverb took form:
            'Tis the early bird that catches the worm.
            A little bird sat on the edge of her nest;  
               Her yellow beaks slept as soundly as tops;  
            That day she had done her absolute best,  
               And had filled every one of their little crops.  
            She had filled her own just about to the brim,  
               And so she was feeling a bit sluggish.  

            “Oh, dear!” she sighed, as she sat with her head  
               Drooped on her chest, without any neck at all,  
            While her crop stuck out like a feather bed  
               Turned inside out, and kind of small;  
            “What will I do if things don't change?  
            I don’t know where to find a single worm.  

            “I’ve had twenty today, and the kids had five each,  
               Plus a few flies, and some really fat spiders:  
            No one can say I don’t practice what I preach—  
               I’m one of the best bird providers;  
            But what good does it do? We need a storm—  
               I don’t know where to find a single worm.”  

            “There are five in my crop,” said a tiny, tiny bird,  
               Who woke at the sound of his mother’s distress;  
            “I know where there are five.” And with that word  
               He tucked in his head and went back to rest.  
            “The silliness of childhood,” sighed his mother,  
            “Has always been my particular bother.”  

            The yellow beaks continued to sleep on—  
               They had never heard of the scary Tomorrow;  
            But the mother sat outside, making her moan—  
               She’ll soon have to beg, or steal, or borrow.  
            For she never can tell the night before,  
            Where she will find one more red worm.  

            The truth, as I said, was she had eaten too much;  
               She couldn’t sleep, and she called it virtue,  
            Motherly foresight, affection, any  
               Name you want to give it that won’t hurt you,  
            So it was late before she tucked her head in,  
            And she slept so late it was nearly a sin.  

            But the little guy who knew about five  
               Didn’t worry about any more,  
            Woke up very early, felt quite alive,  
               And wanted a sixth to add to his score:  
            He nudged his mother, the greedy little elf,  
            Then thought it would be best to try for himself.  

            When his mother woke and rubbed her eyes,  
               Feeling less like a bird and more like a mole,  
            She saw him—imagine her surprise—  
               Dragging a huge worm out of a hole!  
            'Twas of this same hero the proverb was born:  
            'Tis the early bird that catches the worm.

“There, mother!” said Diamond, as he finished; “ain't it funny?”

“Look, Mom!” said Diamond, as he finished; “isn’t it funny?”

“I wish you were like that little bird, Diamond, and could catch worms for yourself,” said his mother, as she rose to go and look after her husband.

“I wish you were like that little bird, Diamond, and could catch worms for yourself,” said his mother, as she got up to go check on her husband.

Diamond lay awake for a few minutes, thinking what he could do to catch worms. It was very little trouble to make up his mind, however, and still less to go to sleep after it.

Diamond lay awake for a few minutes, thinking about how he could catch worms. It didn't take long for him to decide what to do, and even less time to fall asleep after that.





CHAPTER XXIV. ANOTHER EARLY BIRD

HE GOT up in the morning as soon as he heard the men moving in the yard. He tucked in his little brother so that he could not tumble out of bed, and then went out, leaving the door open, so that if he should cry his mother might hear him at once. When he got into the yard he found the stable-door just opened.

HE GOT up in the morning as soon as he heard the men moving in the yard. He tucked in his little brother so he wouldn’t fall out of bed, and then went outside, leaving the door open so that if he cried, his mother could hear him right away. When he got to the yard, he found the stable door slightly open.

“I'm the early bird, I think,” he said to himself. “I hope I shall catch the worm.”

“I’m the early bird, I think,” he said to himself. “I hope I’ll catch the worm.”

He would not ask any one to help him, fearing his project might meet with disapproval and opposition. With great difficulty, but with the help of a broken chair he brought down from his bedroom, he managed to put the harness on Diamond. If the old horse had had the least objection to the proceeding, of course he could not have done it; but even when it came to the bridle, he opened his mouth for the bit, just as if he had been taking the apple which Diamond sometimes gave him. He fastened the cheek-strap very carefully, just in the usual hole, for fear of choking his friend, or else letting the bit get amongst his teeth. It was a job to get the saddle on; but with the chair he managed it. If old Diamond had had an education in physics to equal that of the camel, he would have knelt down to let him put it on his back, but that was more than could be expected of him, and then Diamond had to creep quite under him to get hold of the girth. The collar was almost the worst part of the business; but there Diamond could help Diamond. He held his head very low till his little master had got it over and turned it round, and then he lifted his head, and shook it on to his shoulders. The yoke was rather difficult; but when he had laid the traces over the horse's neck, the weight was not too much for him. He got him right at last, and led him out of the stable.

He wouldn’t ask anyone for help, worried that his project might be frowned upon or opposed. With a lot of effort, but using a broken chair he took from his bedroom, he managed to put the harness on Diamond. If the old horse had protested at all, he wouldn’t have been able to do it; but even when it came to putting on the bridle, Diamond opened his mouth for the bit as if he were accepting the apple he sometimes got. He secured the cheek strap carefully in the usual hole, afraid of choking his friend or letting the bit get stuck in his teeth. Getting the saddle on was a challenge, but he managed it with the chair. If old Diamond had the same understanding of physics as a camel, he would have knelt to have it put on his back, but that was too much to expect from him, so Diamond had to crouch down to reach the girth. The collar was nearly the trickiest part; however, Diamond could lend a hand there. He kept his head low until his little master got it over and twisted it around, and then he lifted his head and shook it onto his shoulders. The yoke was somewhat difficult, but once he laid the traces over the horse's neck, the weight wasn’t too heavy for him. He finally got everything right and led him out of the stable.

By this time there were several of the men watching him, but they would not interfere, they were so anxious to see how he would get over the various difficulties. They followed him as far as the stable-door, and there stood watching him again as he put the horse between the shafts, got them up one after the other into the loops, fastened the traces, the belly-band, the breeching, and the reins.

At this point, several men were watching him, but they didn't want to step in; they were too eager to see how he would handle the different challenges. They followed him all the way to the stable door and stood there watching again as he placed the horse between the shafts, lifted each one into the loops, secured the traces, the belly band, the breeching, and the reins.

Then he got his whip. The moment he mounted the box, the men broke into a hearty cheer of delight at his success. But they would not let him go without a general inspection of the harness; and although they found it right, for not a buckle had to be shifted, they never allowed him to do it for himself again all the time his father was ill.

Then he got his whip. As soon as he climbed onto the box, the men erupted in a loud cheer of happiness at his success. But they wouldn’t let him leave without a complete check of the harness; and even though they found it fine, with every buckle in place, they never let him do it himself again while his father was sick.

The cheer brought his mother to the window, and there she saw her little boy setting out alone with the cab in the gray of morning. She tugged at the window, but it was stiff; and before she could open it, Diamond, who was in a great hurry, was out of the mews, and almost out of the street. She called “Diamond! Diamond!” but there was no answer except from Jack.

The cheer brought his mom to the window, and there she saw her little boy heading out alone with the cab in the gray of morning. She pulled at the window, but it was stuck; and before she could open it, Diamond, who was in a big hurry, was out of the mews and almost out of the street. She called “Diamond! Diamond!” but the only response was from Jack.

“Never fear for him, ma'am,” said Jack. “It 'ud be only a devil as would hurt him, and there ain't so many o' them as some folk 'ud have you believe. A boy o' Diamond's size as can 'arness a 'oss t'other Diamond's size, and put him to, right as a trivet—if he do upset the keb—'ll fall on his feet, ma'am.”

“Don’t worry about him, ma'am,” said Jack. “It would take a real monster to hurt him, and there aren't as many of those as some people would have you think. A boy like Diamond, who can handle a horse of the other Diamond's size and get him hooked up right—if he does mess up the cart—will land on his feet, ma'am.”

“But he won't upset the cab, will he, Jack?”

“But he won't tip over the cab, will he, Jack?”

“Not he, ma'am. Leastways he won't go for to do it.”

“Not him, ma'am. At least, he won't go and do it.”

“I know as much as that myself. What do you mean?”

“I know that much myself. What do you mean?”

“I mean he's a little likely to do it as the oldest man in the stable. How's the gov'nor to-day, ma'am?”

“I mean he’s just as likely to do it as the oldest guy in the stable. How’s the boss today, ma'am?”

“A good deal better, thank you,” she answered, closing the window in some fear lest her husband should have been made anxious by the news of Diamond's expedition. He knew pretty well, however, what his boy was capable of, and although not quite easy was less anxious than his mother. But as the evening drew on, the anxiety of both of them increased, and every sound of wheels made his father raise himself in his bed, and his mother peep out of the window.

“A lot better, thanks,” she said, closing the window, worried that her husband might be upset about the news of Diamond's trip. He mostly understood what his son was capable of, and while he wasn't exactly relaxed, he was less worried than his mother. However, as the evening went on, their anxiety grew, and every sound of wheels made his father sit up in bed and his mother peek out of the window.

Diamond had resolved to go straight to the cab-stand where he was best known, and never to crawl for fear of getting annoyed by idlers. Before he got across Oxford Street, however, he was hailed by a man who wanted to catch a train, and was in too great a hurry to think about the driver. Having carried him to King's Cross in good time, and got a good fare in return, he set off again in great spirits, and reached the stand in safety. He was the first there after all.

Diamond had decided to go directly to the cab stand where he was most well-known and not to waste time worrying about annoying onlookers. However, before he could cross Oxford Street, a man called out to him, trying to catch a train and too rushed to think about the driver. After getting him to King's Cross on time and earning a decent fare for the return trip, he set off again in high spirits and safely reached the stand. He ended up being the first one there after all.

As the men arrived they all greeted him kindly, and inquired after his father.

As the men arrived, they all greeted him warmly and asked about his dad.

“Ain't you afraid of the old 'oss running away with you?” asked one.

"Aren't you afraid of the old horse running away with you?" asked one.

“No, he wouldn't run away with me,” answered Diamond. “He knows I'm getting the shillings for father. Or if he did he would only run home.”

“No, he wouldn't run away with me,” answered Diamond. “He knows I’m getting the money for Dad. Or if he did, he’d just run back home.”

“Well, you're a plucky one, for all your girl's looks!” said the man; “and I wish ye luck.”

“Well, you’re a brave one, for all your girl’s looks!” said the man; “and I wish you luck.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Diamond. “I'll do what I can. I came to the old place, you see, because I knew you would let me have my turn here.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Diamond. “I’ll do my best. I came to the old place because I knew you’d give me my chance here.”

In the course of the day one man did try to cut him out, but he was a stranger; and the shout the rest of them raised let him see it would not do, and made him so far ashamed besides, that he went away crawling.

During the day, one guy tried to exclude him, but he was a stranger. The shout that the others raised made it clear that it wouldn’t work, and he felt so embarrassed that he left quietly.

Once, in a block, a policeman came up to him, and asked him for his number. Diamond showed him his father's badge, saying with a smile:

Once, in a neighborhood, a police officer approached him and asked for his number. Diamond smiled and showed him his father's badge, saying:

“Father's ill at home, and so I came out with the cab. There's no fear of me. I can drive. Besides, the old horse could go alone.”

“Dad's sick at home, so I took the cab out. There's no worry about me. I can drive. Plus, the old horse could manage on its own.”

“Just as well, I daresay. You're a pair of 'em. But you are a rum 'un for a cabby—ain't you now?” said the policeman. “I don't know as I ought to let you go.”

“That's probably for the best, I’d say. You two are quite the pair. But you’re a strange one for a cab driver—aren’t you?,” said the policeman. “I’m not sure I should just let you go.”

“I ain't done nothing,” said Diamond. “It's not my fault I'm no bigger. I'm big enough for my age.”

“I haven't done anything,” said Diamond. “It's not my fault I'm not bigger. I'm big enough for my age.”

“That's where it is,” said the man. “You ain't fit.”

“That's where it is,” said the man. “You’re not cut out for this.”

“How do you know that?” asked Diamond, with his usual smile, and turning his head like a little bird.

"How do you know that?" asked Diamond, smiling as usual and tilting his head like a little bird.

“Why, how are you to get out of this ruck now, when it begins to move?”

“Why, how are you going to get out of this mess now that it’s starting to shift?”

“Just you get up on the box,” said Diamond, “and I'll show you. There, that van's a-moving now. Jump up.”

“Just get up on the box,” said Diamond, “and I'll show you. There, that van's moving now. Jump up.”

The policeman did as Diamond told him, and was soon satisfied that the little fellow could drive.

The police officer did what Diamond asked, and soon he was convinced that the little guy could drive.

“Well,” he said, as he got down again, “I don't know as I should be right to interfere. Good luck to you, my little man!”

“Well,” he said, as he got down again, “I don't know if I should really interfere. Good luck to you, my little man!”

“Thank you, sir,” said Diamond, and drove away.

“Thanks, sir,” said Diamond, and drove off.

In a few minutes a gentleman hailed him.

In a few minutes, a man called out to him.

“Are you the driver of this cab?” he asked.

“Are you the driver of this taxi?” he asked.

“Yes, sir” said Diamond, showing his badge, of which, he was proud.

“Yes, sir,” Diamond said, proudly displaying his badge.

“You're the youngest cabman I ever saw. How am I to know you won't break all my bones?”

“You're the youngest taxi driver I've ever seen. How do I know you won't break all my bones?”

“I would rather break all my own,” said Diamond. “But if you're afraid, never mind me; I shall soon get another fare.”

“I’d rather break all my own,” said Diamond. “But if you’re scared, don’t worry about me; I’ll find another ride soon.”

“I'll risk it,” said the gentleman; and, opening the door himself, he jumped in.

“I'll take the chance,” said the man; and, opening the door himself, he jumped in.

He was going a good distance, and soon found that Diamond got him over the ground well. Now when Diamond had only to go straight ahead, and had not to mind so much what he was about, his thoughts always turned to the riddle Mr. Raymond had set him; and this gentleman looked so clever that he fancied he must be able to read it for him. He had given up all hope of finding it out for himself, and he could not plague his father about it when he was ill. He had thought of the answer himself, but fancied it could not be the right one, for to see how it all fitted required some knowledge of physiology. So, when he reached the end of his journey, he got down very quickly, and with his head just looking in at the window, said, as the gentleman gathered his gloves and newspapers:

He was making good progress and soon realized that Diamond was getting him where he needed to go effectively. Now that Diamond only had to go straight ahead and didn’t have to focus too much on what he was doing, his mind kept drifting back to the riddle Mr. Raymond had given him. This guy seemed so smart that he imagined he could solve it for him. He had completely lost hope of figuring it out on his own, and he didn’t want to disturb his father about it while he was sick. He had thought of an answer himself but doubted it could be the correct one because understanding how it all connected required some knowledge of physiology. So, when he finally reached his destination, he jumped down quickly and, with his head poking in at the window, said, as the gentleman gathered his gloves and newspapers:

“Please, sir, can you tell me the meaning of a riddle?”

“Excuse me, sir, can you explain the meaning of a riddle?”

“You must tell me the riddle first,” answered the gentleman, amused.

“You have to tell me the riddle first,” the gentleman replied, amused.

Diamond repeated the riddle.

Diamond repeated the puzzle.

“Oh! that's easy enough,” he returned. “It's a tree.”

“Oh! that's easy enough,” he said. “It's a tree.”

“Well, it ain't got no mouth, sure enough; but how then does it eat all day long?”

“Well, it doesn't have a mouth, that's for sure; but how does it eat all day long then?”

“It sucks in its food through the tiniest holes in its leaves,” he answered. “Its breath is its food. And it can't do it except in the daylight.”

“It sucks in its food through the smallest holes in its leaves,” he replied. “Its breath is its food. And it can only do this in the daylight.”

“Thank you, sir, thank you,” returned Diamond. “I'm sorry I couldn't find it out myself; Mr. Raymond would have been better pleased with me.”

“Thank you, sir, thank you,” replied Diamond. “I’m sorry I couldn’t figure it out myself; Mr. Raymond would have been happier with me.”

“But you needn't tell him any one told you.”

“But you don’t have to tell him anyone mentioned it to you.”

Diamond gave him a stare which came from the very back of the north wind, where that kind of thing is unknown.

Diamond gave him a look that felt like it came straight from the frozen north, where such things don’t exist.

“That would be cheating,” he said at last.

"That would be cheating," he finally said.

“Ain't you a cabby, then?”

“Aren't you a cab driver, then?”

“Cabbies don't cheat.”

"Taxi drivers don't cheat."

“Don't they? I am of a different opinion.”

“Don’t they? I see it differently.”

“I'm sure my father don't.”

“I'm sure my father doesn't.”

“What's your fare, young innocent?”

"What's your fee, young one?"

“Well, I think the distance is a good deal over three miles—that's two shillings. Only father says sixpence a mile is too little, though we can't ask for more.”

“Well, I think the distance is well over three miles—that's two shillings. But Dad says sixpence a mile is too little, even though we can't ask for more.”

“You're a deep one. But I think you're wrong. It's over four miles—not much, but it is.”

“You're really something. But I think you're mistaken. It's over four miles—not a lot, but it is.”

“Then that's half-a-crown,” said Diamond.

“Then that's £0.12.5,” said Diamond.

“Well, here's three shillings. Will that do?”

"Well, here's three dollars. Is that enough?"

“Thank you kindly, sir. I'll tell my father how good you were to me—first to tell me my riddle, then to put me right about the distance, and then to give me sixpence over. It'll help father to get well again, it will.”

“Thank you so much, sir. I'll tell my dad how nice you were to me—first for sharing my riddle, then for correcting me about the distance, and then for giving me sixpence extra. It'll help my dad get better, it really will.”

“I hope it may, my man. I shouldn't wonder if you're as good as you look, after all.”

“I hope so too, my friend. I wouldn't be surprised if you're just as good as you seem after all.”

As Diamond returned, he drew up at a stand he had never been on before: it was time to give Diamond his bag of chopped beans and oats. The men got about him, and began to chaff him. He took it all good-humouredly, until one of them, who was an ill-conditioned fellow, began to tease old Diamond by poking him roughly in the ribs, and making general game of him. That he could not bear, and the tears came in his eyes. He undid the nose-bag, put it in the boot, and was just going to mount and drive away, when the fellow interfered, and would not let him get up. Diamond endeavoured to persuade him, and was very civil, but he would have his fun out of him, as he said. In a few minutes a group of idle boys had assembled, and Diamond found himself in a very uncomfortable position. Another cab drew up at the stand, and the driver got off and approached the assemblage.

As Diamond came back, he stopped at a stand he had never been to before: it was time to give Diamond his bag of chopped beans and oats. The men gathered around him and started to tease him. He took it all in stride until one guy, who was pretty unpleasant, began to poke old Diamond roughly in the ribs and make fun of him. He couldn’t take that, and tears came to his eyes. He untied the nose-bag, put it in the trunk, and was about to get in and drive away when the guy interfered and wouldn’t let him get up. Diamond tried to reason with him and was very polite, but the guy just wanted to get his kicks at Diamond’s expense. In a few minutes, a group of idle boys had gathered, and Diamond found himself in a really awkward situation. Another cab pulled up to the stand, and the driver got off and walked over to the crowd.

“What's up here?” he asked, and Diamond knew the voice. It was that of the drunken cabman.

“What's going on here?” he asked, and Diamond recognized the voice. It was the drunken cab driver.

“Do you see this young oyster? He pretends to drive a cab,” said his enemy.

“Do you see this young oyster? He acts like he’s driving a cab,” said his enemy.

“Yes, I do see him. And I sees you too. You'd better leave him alone. He ain't no oyster. He's a angel come down on his own business. You be off, or I'll be nearer you than quite agreeable.”

"Yes, I see him. And I see you too. You should leave him alone. He’s not some easy target. He’s an angel here for his own reasons. You better move along, or I’ll be a lot closer than you’d like."

The drunken cabman was a tall, stout man, who did not look one to take liberties with.

The drunk cab driver was a tall, heavyset man who didn’t look like the type to be taken lightly.

“Oh! if he's a friend of yours,” said the other, drawing back.

“Oh! if he's your friend,” said the other, pulling back.

Diamond got out the nose-bag again. Old Diamond should have his feed out now.

Diamond took out the nose-bag again. Old Diamond should be getting his feed now.

“Yes, he is a friend o' mine. One o' the best I ever had. It's a pity he ain't a friend o' yourn. You'd be the better for it, but it ain't no fault of hisn.”

“Yes, he’s a friend of mine. One of the best I ever had. It’s a shame he’s not a friend of yours. You’d be better off for it, but it’s not his fault.”

When Diamond went home at night, he carried with him one pound one shilling and sixpence, besides a few coppers extra, which had followed some of the fares.

When Diamond went home at night, he had with him one pound, one shilling, and sixpence, along with a few extra coins that came from some of the fares.

His mother had got very anxious indeed—so much so that she was almost afraid, when she did hear the sound of his cab, to go and look, lest she should be yet again disappointed, and should break down before her husband. But there was the old horse, and there was the cab all right, and there was Diamond in the box, his pale face looking triumphant as a full moon in the twilight.

His mother had become very anxious—so much so that she was almost afraid to check when she heard the sound of his cab, worried she might be disappointed again and crumble in front of her husband. But there was the old horse, and there was the cab just fine, and there was Diamond in the box, his pale face beaming like a full moon in the twilight.

When he drew up at the stable-door, Jack came out, and after a good many friendly questions and congratulations, said:

When he arrived at the stable door, Jack came out, and after a lot of friendly questions and congratulations, said:

“You go in to your mother, Diamond. I'll put up the old 'oss. I'll take care on him. He do deserve some small attention, he do.”

“You go in to your mom, Diamond. I'll take care of the old horse. He deserves a bit of attention, he really does.”

“Thank you, Jack,” said Diamond, and bounded into the house, and into the arms of his mother, who was waiting him at the top of the stair.

“Thank you, Jack,” said Diamond, and jumped into the house, into the arms of his mother, who was waiting for him at the top of the stairs.

The poor, anxious woman led him into his own room, sat down on his bed, took him on her lap as if he had been a baby, and cried.

The distressed woman guided him into his room, sat on his bed, took him in her arms like he was a baby, and cried.

“How's father?” asked Diamond, almost afraid to ask.

“How's Dad?” asked Diamond, almost afraid to ask.

“Better, my child,” she answered, “but uneasy about you, my dear.”

“Better, my child,” she replied, “but worried about you, my dear.”

“Didn't you tell him I was the early bird gone out to catch the worm?”

“Didn’t you tell him I was the early bird out to catch the worm?”

“That was what put it in your head, was it, you monkey?” said his mother, beginning to get better.

“That was what got it into your head, huh, you monkey?” his mother said, starting to feel better.

“That or something else,” answered Diamond, so very quietly that his mother held his head back and stared in his face.

“That or something else,” answered Diamond, so quietly that his mother held his head back and looked at his face.

“Well! of all the children!” she said, and said no more.

“Well! Of all the kids!” she said, and left it at that.

“And here's my worm,” resumed Diamond.

“And here’s my worm,” continued Diamond.

But to see her face as he poured the shillings and sixpences and pence into her lap! She burst out crying a second time, and ran with the money to her husband.

But to see her face as he poured the shillings, sixpences, and pennies into her lap! She started crying again and ran with the money to her husband.

And how pleased he was! It did him no end of good. But while he was counting the coins, Diamond turned to baby, who was lying awake in his cradle, sucking his precious thumb, and took him up, saying:

And he was so happy! It did him a lot of good. But while he was counting the coins, Diamond turned to the baby, who was awake in his cradle, sucking his thumb, and picked him up, saying:

“Baby, baby! I haven't seen you for a whole year.”

“Baby, baby! I haven't seen you in a whole year.”

And then he began to sing to him as usual. And what he sang was this, for he was too happy either to make a song of his own or to sing sense. It was one out of Mr. Raymond's book.

And then he started to sing to him like he always did. What he sang was this, since he was too happy to create his own song or to sing anything meaningful. It was one from Mr. Raymond's book.

THE TRUE STORY OF THE CAT AND THE FIDDLE

THE TRUE STORY OF THE CAT AND THE FIDDLE

               Hey, diddle, diddle!
               The cat and the fiddle!
            He played such a merry tune,
               That the cow went mad
               With the pleasure she had,
            And jumped right over the moon.
               But then, don't you see?
               Before that could be,
            The moon had come down and listened.
               The little dog hearkened,
               So loud that he barkened,
            “There's nothing like it, there isn't.”

               Hey, diddle, diddle!
               Went the cat and the fiddle,
            Hey diddle, diddle, dee, dee!
               The dog laughed at the sport
               Till his cough cut him short,
            It was hey diddle, diddle, oh me!
               And back came the cow
               With a merry, merry low,
            For she'd humbled the man in the moon.
               The dish got excited,
               The spoon was delighted,
            And the dish waltzed away with the spoon.

               But the man in the moon,
               Coming back too soon
            From the famous town of Norwich,
               Caught up the dish,
               Said, “It's just what I wish
            To hold my cold plum-porridge!”
                Gave the cow a rat-tat,
               Flung water on the cat,
            And sent him away like a rocket.
               Said, “O Moon there you are!”
                Got into her car,
            And went off with the spoon in his pocket

               Hey ho!  diddle, diddle!
               The wet cat and wet fiddle,
            They made such a caterwauling,
               That the cow in a fright
               Stood bolt upright
            Bellowing now, and bawling;
               And the dog on his tail,
               Stretched his neck with a wail.
            But “Ho! ho!” said the man in the moon—
               “No more in the South
               Shall I burn my mouth,
            For I've found a dish and a spoon.”
 
               Hey, diddle, diddle!  
               The cat and the fiddle!  
            He played such a happy tune,  
               That the cow went crazy  
               With the joy she felt,  
            And jumped right over the moon.  
               But then, can you believe it?  
               Before that could happen,  
            The moon came down to listen.  
               The little dog paid attention,  
               So loud that he barked,  
            “There’s nothing like it, there isn’t.”  
               
               Hey, diddle, diddle!  
               Went the cat and the fiddle,  
            Hey diddle, diddle, dee, dee!  
               The dog laughed at the fun  
               Until his cough interrupted him,  
            It was hey diddle, diddle, oh me!  
               And back came the cow  
               With a joyful, joyful low,  
            For she had humbled the man in the moon.  
               The dish got excited,  
               The spoon was thrilled,  
            And the dish waltzed away with the spoon.  
               
               But the man in the moon,  
               Returning too soon  
            From the famous town of Norwich,  
               Caught up the dish,  
               Said, “This is just what I need  
            To hold my cold plum-porridge!”  
                Gave the cow a tap,  
               Flung water on the cat,  
            And sent him away like a rocket.  
               Said, “O Moon, there you are!”  
                Got into her car,  
            And drove off with the spoon in his pocket.  
               
               Hey ho! diddle, diddle!  
               The wet cat and wet fiddle,  
            They made such a racket,  
               That the cow, in a panic,  
               Stood straight up  
            Bellowing and hollering;  
               And the dog, on his tail,  
               Stretched his neck with a wail.  
            But “Ho! ho!” said the man in the moon—  
               “No more in the South  
               Shall I burn my mouth,  
            For I've found a dish and a spoon.”  




CHAPTER XXV. DIAMOND'S DREAM

“THERE, baby!” said Diamond; “I'm so happy that I can only sing nonsense. Oh, father, think if you had been a poor man, and hadn't had a cab and old Diamond! What should I have done?”

“THERE, baby!” said Diamond; “I'm so happy that I can only sing nonsense. Oh, dad, think if you had been a poor man and didn't have a cab and old Diamond! What would I have done?”

“I don't know indeed what you could have done,” said his father from the bed.

“I really don't know what you could have done,” said his father from the bed.

“We should have all starved, my precious Diamond,” said his mother, whose pride in her boy was even greater than her joy in the shillings. Both of them together made her heart ache, for pleasure can do that as well as pain.

“We should have all starved, my precious Diamond,” said his mother, whose pride in her son was even greater than her happiness in the shillings. Both of them together made her heart ache, because joy can do that just like pain.

“Oh no! we shouldn't,” said Diamond. “I could have taken Nanny's crossing till she came back; and then the money, instead of going for Old Sal's gin, would have gone for father's beef-tea. I wonder what Nanny will do when she gets well again. Somebody else will be sure to have taken the crossing by that time. I wonder if she will fight for it, and whether I shall have to help her. I won't bother my head about that. Time enough yet! Hey diddle! hey diddle! hey diddle diddle! I wonder whether Mr. Raymond would take me to see Nanny. Hey diddle! hey diddle! hey diddle diddle! The baby and fiddle! O, mother, I'm such a silly! But I can't help it. I wish I could think of something else, but there's nothing will come into my head but hey diddle diddle! the cat and the fiddle! I wonder what the angels do—when they're extra happy, you know—when they've been driving cabs all day and taking home the money to their mothers. Do you think they ever sing nonsense, mother?”

“Oh no! We shouldn't,” said Diamond. “I could have taken Nanny's crossing until she came back; and then the money, instead of going for Old Sal's gin, would have gone for Dad's beef tea. I wonder what Nanny will do when she gets better. Someone else will definitely have taken the crossing by then. I wonder if she’ll fight for it, and whether I’ll have to help her. I won't worry about that. There's plenty of time! Hey diddle! hey diddle! hey diddle diddle! I wonder if Mr. Raymond would take me to see Nanny. Hey diddle! hey diddle! hey diddle diddle! The baby and fiddle! Oh, Mom, I'm so silly! But I can't help it. I wish I could think of something else, but nothing else comes to mind except hey diddle diddle! the cat and the fiddle! I wonder what the angels do—when they’re feeling really happy, you know—when they've been driving cabs all day and bringing home money to their moms. Do you think they ever sing silly songs, Mom?”

“I daresay they've got their own sort of it,” answered his mother, “else they wouldn't be like other people.” She was thinking more of her twenty-one shillings and sixpence, and of the nice dinner she would get for her sick husband next day, than of the angels and their nonsense, when she said it. But Diamond found her answer all right.

“I would say they've got their own version of it,” his mother replied, “otherwise they wouldn't be like everyone else.” She was more focused on her twenty-one shillings and sixpence, and the nice dinner she would prepare for her sick husband the next day, than on the angels and their nonsense when she said that. But Diamond found her answer just fine.

“Yes, to be sure,” he replied. “They wouldn't be like other people if they hadn't their nonsense sometimes. But it must be very pretty nonsense, and not like that silly hey diddle diddle! the cat and the fiddle! I wish I could get it out of my head. I wonder what the angels' nonsense is like. Nonsense is a very good thing, ain't it, mother?—a little of it now and then; more of it for baby, and not so much for grown people like cabmen and their mothers? It's like the pepper and salt that goes in the soup—that's it—isn't it, mother? There's baby fast asleep! Oh, what a nonsense baby it is—to sleep so much! Shall I put him down, mother?”

“Of course,” he said. “They wouldn’t be like anyone else if they didn’t have their silly moments sometimes. But it should be really lovely nonsense, not that ridiculous 'hey diddle diddle! the cat and the fiddle!' I wish I could get it out of my mind. I wonder what the angels’ nonsense is like. Nonsense is a great thing, isn’t it, Mom?—a bit of it every now and then; more for the baby, and less for grown-ups like cab drivers and their moms? It’s like the pepper and salt that goes in the soup—that’s it, right, Mom? Look, the baby is fast asleep! Oh, what a silly baby it is—to sleep so much! Should I lay him down, Mom?”

Diamond chattered away. What rose in his happy little heart ran out of his mouth, and did his father and mother good. When he went to bed, which he did early, being more tired, as you may suppose, than usual, he was still thinking what the nonsense could be like which the angels sang when they were too happy to sing sense. But before coming to any conclusion he fell fast asleep. And no wonder, for it must be acknowledged a difficult question.

Diamond chattered non-stop. What filled his happy little heart spilled out of his mouth, and it made his parents feel good. When he went to bed, which he did early, being more tired than usual, he was still wondering what the silly songs sounded like that the angels sang when they were too happy to sing anything sensible. But before he could figure it out, he fell fast asleep. And it's no surprise, since it's a tough question.

That night he had a very curious dream which I think my readers would like to have told them. They would, at least, if they are as fond of nice dreams as I am, and don't have enough of them of their own.

That night, he had a really interesting dream that I think my readers would love to hear about. They definitely would, at least, if they enjoy good dreams as much as I do and don’t have enough of their own.

He dreamed that he was running about in the twilight in the old garden. He thought he was waiting for North Wind, but she did not come. So he would run down to the back gate, and see if she were there. He ran and ran. It was a good long garden out of his dream, but in his dream it had grown so long and spread out so wide that the gate he wanted was nowhere. He ran and ran, but instead of coming to the gate found himself in a beautiful country, not like any country he had ever been in before. There were no trees of any size; nothing bigger in fact than hawthorns, which were full of may-blossom. The place in which they grew was wild and dry, mostly covered with grass, but having patches of heath. It extended on every side as far as he could see. But although it was so wild, yet wherever in an ordinary heath you might have expected furze bushes, or holly, or broom, there grew roses—wild and rare—all kinds. On every side, far and near, roses were glowing. There too was the gum-cistus, whose flowers fall every night and come again the next morning, lilacs and syringas and laburnums, and many shrubs besides, of which he did not know the names; but the roses were everywhere. He wandered on and on, wondering when it would come to an end. It was of no use going back, for there was no house to be seen anywhere. But he was not frightened, for you know Diamond was used to things that were rather out of the way. He threw himself down under a rose-bush, and fell asleep.

He dreamed he was running around in the twilight of the old garden. He thought he was waiting for North Wind, but she never showed up. So he ran down to the back gate to see if she was there. He kept running and running. The garden in his dream was long, but in his dream, it had stretched so wide that the gate he wanted was nowhere to be found. He kept running, but instead of reaching the gate, he found himself in a beautiful land unlike any he had seen before. There were no tall trees; nothing bigger than hawthorns, which were full of may-blossom. The area was wild and dry, mostly covered in grass, but with patches of heath. It extended as far as he could see. But even though it was so wild, where you would usually expect to see furze bushes, holly, or broom, there were roses—wild and rare—all kinds. Everywhere he looked, near and far, roses were blooming. There were also the gum-cistus, whose flowers fall every night and come back every morning, along with lilacs, syringas, laburnums, and many other shrubs whose names he didn’t know; but the roses were everywhere. He wandered on and on, wondering when it would end. There was no point in going back, since there was no house in sight. But he wasn’t scared because Diamond was used to unusual situations. He lay down under a rose bush and fell asleep.

He woke, not out of his dream, but into it, thinking he heard a child's voice, calling “Diamond, Diamond!” He jumped up, but all was still about him. The rose-bushes were pouring out their odours in clouds. He could see the scent like mists of the same colour as the rose, issuing like a slow fountain and spreading in the air till it joined the thin rosy vapour which hung over all the wilderness. But again came the voice calling him, and it seemed to come from over his head. He looked up, but saw only the deep blue sky full of stars—more brilliant, however, than he had seen them before; and both sky and stars looked nearer to the earth.

He woke up, not out of his dream, but into it, thinking he heard a child's voice calling, "Diamond, Diamond!" He jumped up, but everything around him was quiet. The rose bushes were releasing their scents in clouds. He could see the fragrance like mists of the same color as the roses, flowing like a slow fountain and spreading in the air until it mixed with the thin rosy mist that hung over the entire wilderness. But once again, he heard the voice calling him, and it seemed to come from above him. He looked up, but all he saw was the deep blue sky filled with stars—brighter than he had ever seen them before; both the sky and stars seemed closer to the earth.

While he gazed up, again he heard the cry. At the same moment he saw one of the biggest stars over his head give a kind of twinkle and jump, as if it went out and came in again. He threw himself on his back, and fixed his eyes upon it. Nor had he gazed long before it went out, leaving something like a scar in the blue. But as he went on gazing he saw a face where the star had been—a merry face, with bright eyes. The eyes appeared not only to see Diamond, but to know that Diamond had caught sight of them, for the face withdrew the same moment. Again came the voice, calling “Diamond, Diamond;” and in jumped the star to its place.

While he looked up, he heard the cry again. At the same moment, he saw one of the biggest stars above him twinkle and flicker, as if it blinked in and out. He lay back and focused on it. He hadn’t looked long before it vanished, leaving something like a mark in the blue sky. But as he kept staring, he saw a face where the star had been—a joyful face with bright eyes. The eyes seemed to not only see Diamond but to understand that Diamond had noticed them, because the face disappeared at the same moment. Again, the voice called, “Diamond, Diamond,” and the star jumped back into place.

Diamond called as loud as he could, right up into the sky:

Diamond shouted as loudly as he could, all the way up into the sky:

“Here's Diamond, down below you. What do you want him to do?”

“Here’s Diamond, down there. What do you want him to do?”

The next instant many of the stars round about that one went out, and many voices shouted from the sky,—

The next moment, many of the stars nearby that one disappeared, and numerous voices called out from the sky,—

“Come up; come up. We're so jolly! Diamond! Diamond!”

“Come on up; come on up. We're so happy! Diamond! Diamond!”

This was followed by a peal of the merriest, kindliest laughter, and all the stars jumped into their places again.

This was followed by a burst of the happiest, friendliest laughter, and all the stars returned to their places once more.

“How am I to come up?” shouted Diamond.

“How am I supposed to get up?” shouted Diamond.

“Go round the rose-bush. It's got its foot in it,” said the first voice.

“Go around the rosebush. It's stuck in it,” said the first voice.

Diamond got up at once, and walked to the other side of the rose-bush.

Diamond immediately got up and walked to the other side of the rosebush.

There he found what seemed the very opposite of what he wanted—a stair down into the earth. It was of turf and moss. It did not seem to promise well for getting into the sky, but Diamond had learned to look through the look of things. The voice must have meant that he was to go down this stair; and down this stair Diamond went, without waiting to think more about it.

There he discovered what felt like the complete opposite of what he was looking for—a staircase leading down into the ground. It was covered in grass and moss. It didn’t seem to offer a good chance of getting to the sky, but Diamond had learned to see beyond appearances. The voice must have meant for him to go down this staircase; and down this staircase, Diamond went, without pausing to consider it further.

It was such a nice stair, so cool and soft—all the sides as well as the steps grown with moss and grass and ferns! Down and down Diamond went—a long way, until at last he heard the gurgling and splashing of a little stream; nor had he gone much farther before he met it—yes, met it coming up the stairs to meet him, running up just as naturally as if it had been doing the other thing. Neither was Diamond in the least surprised to see it pitching itself from one step to another as it climbed towards him: he never thought it was odd—and no more it was, there. It would have been odd here. It made a merry tune as it came, and its voice was like the laughter he had heard from the sky. This appeared promising; and he went on, down and down the stair, and up and up the stream, till at last he came where it hurried out from under a stone, and the stair stopped altogether. And as the stream bubbled up, the stone shook and swayed with its force; and Diamond thought he would try to lift it. Lightly it rose to his hand, forced up by the stream from below; and, by what would have seemed an unaccountable perversion of things had he been awake, threatened to come tumbling upon his head. But he avoided it, and when it fell, got upon it. He now saw that the opening through which the water came pouring in was over his head, and with the help of the stone he scrambled out by it, and found himself on the side of a grassy hill which rounded away from him in every direction, and down which came the brook which vanished in the hole. But scarcely had he noticed so much as this before a merry shouting and laughter burst upon him, and a number of naked little boys came running, every one eager to get to him first. At the shoulders of each fluttered two little wings, which were of no use for flying, as they were mere buds; only being made for it they could not help fluttering as if they were flying. Just as the foremost of the troop reached him, one or two of them fell, and the rest with shouts of laughter came tumbling over them till they heaped up a mound of struggling merriment. One after another they extricated themselves, and each as he got free threw his arms round Diamond and kissed him. Diamond's heart was ready to melt within him from clear delight. When they had all embraced him,—

It was such a nice staircase, so cool and soft—all the sides and steps were covered in moss, grass, and ferns! Down and down Diamond went—a long way, until he finally heard the gurgling and splashing of a little stream; he hadn’t gone much farther before he saw it—yes, saw it coming up the stairs to meet him, flowing up just as naturally as if it had been going the other way. Diamond wasn’t surprised at all to see it leaping from one step to another as it climbed toward him: he didn’t think it was strange—and it wasn’t, there. It would have been strange here. It made a cheerful tune as it came, and its voice sounded like the laughter he’d heard from the sky. This seemed promising; so he continued, down and down the stairs, and up and up the stream, until he finally reached the point where it rushed out from under a stone, and the stairs ended completely. As the stream bubbled up, the stone shook and swayed with its force; Diamond thought he would try to lift it. It rose lightly to his hand, pushed up by the stream from below; and, in what would have seemed a strange twist of events if he had been awake, it threatened to tumble onto his head. But he dodged it, and when it fell, he climbed on top of it. He now saw that the opening through which the water was pouring in was over his head, and using the stone as leverage, he scrambled out and found himself on the side of a grassy hill that sloped away from him in every direction, with the brook flowing down into the hole. But he hardly noticed this before a joyful shouting and laughter erupted, and a bunch of naked little boys came running, each one eager to reach him first. Each of their shoulders had two little wings fluttering, which were too small to help them fly; the wings were merely buds, but since they were meant for flying, they couldn’t help but flap as if they were soaring. Just as the first of the group reached him, one or two of them tripped, and the rest, laughing out loud, tumbled over them, creating a pile of giggling chaos. One by one, they wriggled free, and each, as he got loose, threw his arms around Diamond and kissed him. Diamond’s heart was about to burst with pure joy. After they all embraced him,—

“Now let us have some fun,” cried one, and with a shout they all scampered hither and thither, and played the wildest gambols on the grassy slopes. They kept constantly coming back to Diamond, however, as the centre of their enjoyment, rejoicing over him as if they had found a lost playmate.

“Now let’s have some fun,” shouted one, and with a cheer they all dashed around, playing the wildest games on the grassy hills. They kept coming back to Diamond, though, as the focus of their excitement, celebrating him like they had found a long-lost friend.

There was a wind on the hillside which blew like the very embodiment of living gladness. It blew into Diamond's heart, and made him so happy that he was forced to sit down and cry.

There was a wind on the hillside that felt like pure joy. It filled Diamond's heart, making him so happy that he had to sit down and cry.

“Now let's go and dig for stars,” said one who seemed to be the captain of the troop.

“Now let's go look for stars,” said someone who seemed to be the leader of the group.

They all scurried away, but soon returned, one after another, each with a pickaxe on his shoulder and a spade in his hand. As soon as they were gathered, the captain led them in a straight line to another part of the hill. Diamond rose and followed.

They all hurried off but soon came back, one by one, each carrying a pickaxe on their shoulder and a shovel in their hand. Once they were all together, the captain led them in a straight line to a different part of the hill. Diamond got up and followed.

“Here is where we begin our lesson for to-night,” he said. “Scatter and dig.”

“Here is where we start our lesson for tonight,” he said. “Scatter and dig.”

There was no more fun. Each went by himself, walking slowly with bent shoulders and his eyes fixed on the ground. Every now and then one would stop, kneel down, and look intently, feeling with his hands and parting the grass. One would get up and walk on again, another spring to his feet, catch eagerly at his pickaxe and strike it into the ground once and again, then throw it aside, snatch up his spade, and commence digging at the loosened earth. Now one would sorrowfully shovel the earth into the hole again, trample it down with his little bare white feet, and walk on. But another would give a joyful shout, and after much tugging and loosening would draw from the hole a lump as big as his head, or no bigger than his fist; when the under side of it would pour such a blaze of golden or bluish light into Diamond's eyes that he was quite dazzled. Gold and blue were the commoner colours: the jubilation was greater over red or green or purple. And every time a star was dug up all the little angels dropped their tools and crowded about it, shouting and dancing and fluttering their wing-buds.

There was no more fun. Each person walked alone, moving slowly with hunched shoulders and eyes glued to the ground. Every so often, one would stop, kneel down, and examine the area closely, using his hands to part the grass. One would rise and continue walking, while another would jump to his feet, eagerly grab his pickaxe, and strike it into the ground repeatedly, only to toss it aside, grab his spade, and start digging into the loosened earth. Then, one would sadly shovel the dirt back into the hole, press it down with his little bare white feet, and move on. But another would shout with joy, and after a lot of tugging and loosening, would pull out a chunk as large as his head or just the size of his fist; when he looked at the underside, it would pour such a blaze of golden or bluish light into Diamond's eyes that he was completely dazzled. Gold and blue were the more common colors; the excitement was even greater for red or green or purple. Each time a star was unearthed, all the little angels dropped their tools and gathered around it, shouting, dancing, and fluttering their wing-buds.

When they had examined it well, they would kneel down one after the other and peep through the hole; but they always stood back to give Diamond the first look. All that diamond could report, however, was, that through the star-holes he saw a great many things and places and people he knew quite well, only somehow they were different—there was something marvellous about them—he could not tell what. Every time he rose from looking through a star-hole, he felt as if his heart would break for, joy; and he said that if he had not cried, he did not know what would have become of him.

After they took a good look at it, they would kneel down one by one and peek through the hole; but they always stepped back to let Diamond go first. All Diamond could say, though, was that through the star-holes he saw many things, places, and people he recognized, but somehow they were different—there was something magical about them—he just couldn't put his finger on it. Every time he got up from looking through a star-hole, he felt like his heart would burst from joy; he said that if he hadn't cried, he didn't know what would have happened to him.

As soon as all had looked, the star was carefully fitted in again, a little mould was strewn over it, and the rest of the heap left as a sign that the star had been discovered.

As soon as everyone had taken a look, the star was carefully put back in place, a little mold was spread over it, and the rest of the pile was left as a sign that the star had been found.

At length one dug up a small star of a most lovely colour—a colour Diamond had never seen before. The moment the angel saw what it was, instead of showing it about, he handed it to one of his neighbours, and seated himself on the edge of the hole, saying:

At last, one of them uncovered a small star of a beautiful color—a color Diamond had never seen before. As soon as the angel recognized what it was, instead of showing it off, he passed it to one of his neighbors and sat down on the edge of the hole, saying:

“This will do for me. Good-bye. I'm off.”

“This is good enough for me. Bye. I'm leaving.”

They crowded about him, hugging and kissing him; then stood back with a solemn stillness, their wings lying close to their shoulders. The little fellow looked round on them once with a smile, and then shot himself headlong through the star-hole. Diamond, as privileged, threw himself on the ground to peep after him, but he saw nothing. “It's no use,” said the captain. “I never saw anything more of one that went that way.”

They gathered around him, hugging and kissing him, then stepped back with a serious stillness, their wings tucked close to their shoulders. The little guy looked at them once with a smile, then dove headfirst through the star-hole. Diamond, feeling entitled, dropped to the ground to try to catch a glimpse of him, but he saw nothing. “There's no point,” said the captain. “I've never seen any of them again after they went that way.”

“His wings can't be much use,” said Diamond, concerned and fearful, yet comforted by the calm looks of the rest.

“His wings can’t be much help,” said Diamond, worried and scared, yet comforted by the calm expressions of everyone else.

“That's true,” said the captain. “He's lost them by this time. They all do that go that way. You haven't got any, you see.”

“That's true,” the captain said. “He’s probably lost them by now. They all do when they head that way. You don’t have any, you see.”

“No,” said Diamond. “I never did have any.”

“No,” said Diamond. “I never had any.”

“Oh! didn't you?” said the captain.

“Oh! Didn't you?” said the captain.

“Some people say,” he added, after a pause, “that they come again. I don't know. I've never found the colour I care about myself. I suppose I shall some day.”

“Some people say,” he added after a pause, “that they come back again. I don’t know. I’ve never found the color I care about myself. I guess I will someday.”

Then they looked again at the star, put it carefully into its hole, danced around it and over it—but solemnly, and called it by the name of the finder.

Then they looked again at the star, put it carefully into its spot, danced around it and over it—but seriously, and called it by the name of the one who found it.

“Will you know it again?” asked Diamond.

“Will you recognize it again?” asked Diamond.

“Oh, yes. We never forget a star that's been made a door of.”

“Oh, yes. We never forget a star that's been turned into a door.”

Then they went on with their searching and digging.

Then they continued their searching and digging.

Diamond having neither pickaxe nor spade, had the more time to think.

Diamond, without a pickaxe or a spade, had more time to think.

“I don't see any little girls,” he said at last.

"I don't see any little girls," he finally said.

The captain stopped his shovelling, leaned on his spade, rubbed his forehead thoughtfully with his left hand—the little angels were all left-handed—repeated the words “little girls,” and then, as if a thought had struck him, resumed his work, saying—

The captain paused his shoveling, leaned on his spade, rubbed his forehead thoughtfully with his left hand—since all the little angels were left-handed—repeated the phrase “little girls,” and then, as if he had suddenly gotten an idea, went back to work, saying—

“I think I know what you mean. I've never seen any of them, of course; but I suppose that's the sort you mean. I'm told—but mind I don't say it is so, for I don't know—that when we fall asleep, a troop of angels very like ourselves, only quite different, goes round to all the stars we have discovered, and discovers them after us. I suppose with our shovelling and handling we spoil them a bit; and I daresay the clouds that come up from below make them smoky and dull sometimes. They say—mind, I say they say—these other angels take them out one by one, and pass each round as we do, and breathe over it, and rub it with their white hands, which are softer than ours, because they don't do any pick-and-spade work, and smile at it, and put it in again: and that is what keeps them from growing dark.”

“I think I get what you mean. I've never seen any of them, of course; but I guess that’s the kind you’re talking about. I’ve heard—but I don’t claim to know—that when we fall asleep, a group of angels very much like us, but also quite different, goes around to all the stars we’ve discovered and finds them after us. I figure with our digging and handling, we mess them up a bit; and I bet the clouds that come up from below make them look smoky and dull sometimes. They say—just to clarify, I’m saying they say—these other angels take them out one by one, check each one like we do, breathe on it, and polish it with their white hands, which are softer than ours because they don’t do any hard labor, and smile at it, then put it back: and that’s what keeps them from getting dark.”

“How jolly!” thought Diamond. “I should like to see them at their work too.—When do you go to sleep?” he asked the captain.

“How fun!” thought Diamond. “I would like to see them at their work too.—When do you go to sleep?” he asked the captain.

“When we grow sleepy,” answered the captain. “They do say—but mind I say they say—that it is when those others—what do you call them? I don't know if that is their name; I am only guessing that may be the sort you mean—when they are on their rounds and come near any troop of us we fall asleep. They live on the west side of the hill. None of us have ever been to the top of it yet.”

“When we get sleepy,” replied the captain. “People say—but I just want to clarify that it’s just what I’ve heard—that it’s when those others—what do you call them? I’m not sure if that’s their name; I’m just guessing it might be the kind you mean—when they’re on their rounds and come close to any of us, we fall asleep. They live on the west side of the hill. None of us have ever been to the top of it yet.”

Even as he spoke, he dropped his spade. He tumbled down beside it, and lay fast asleep. One after the other each of the troop dropped his pickaxe or shovel from his listless hands, and lay fast asleep by his work.

Even as he spoke, he dropped his shovel. He collapsed beside it and fell fast asleep. One after another, each member of the crew dropped his pickaxe or shovel from his weary hands and lay down asleep next to his work.

“Ah!” thought Diamond to himself, with delight, “now the girl-angels are coming, and I, not being an angel, shall not fall asleep like the rest, and I shall see the girl-angels.”

“Ah!” thought Diamond to himself, excitedly, “now the girl-angels are coming, and since I’m not an angel, I won’t fall asleep like everyone else, and I’ll get to see the girl-angels.”

But the same moment he felt himself growing sleepy. He struggled hard with the invading power. He put up his fingers to his eyelids and pulled them open. But it was of no use. He thought he saw a glimmer of pale rosy light far up the green hill, and ceased to know.

But at that same moment, he felt himself getting sleepy. He fought hard against the overwhelming feeling. He used his fingers to pry his eyelids open. But it didn’t work. He thought he saw a faint glow of rosy light far up the green hill, and then he lost awareness.

When he awoke, all the angels were starting up wide awake too. He expected to see them lift their tools, but no, the time for play had come. They looked happier than ever, and each began to sing where he stood. He had not heard them sing before.

When he woke up, all the angels were wide awake too. He thought they would pick up their tools, but no, it was time for fun. They looked happier than ever, and each one started to sing right where they were. He had never heard them sing before.

“Now,” he thought, “I shall know what kind of nonsense the angels sing when they are merry. They don't drive cabs, I see, but they dig for stars, and they work hard enough to be merry after it.”

“Now,” he thought, “I'll finally find out what kind of nonsense the angels sing when they're happy. They don’t drive cabs, I see, but they dig for stars, and they put in enough work to deserve being joyful after it.”

And he did hear some of the angels' nonsense; for if it was all sense to them, it had only just as much sense to Diamond as made good nonsense of it. He tried hard to set it down in his mind, listening as closely as he could, now to one, now to another, and now to all together. But while they were yet singing he began, to his dismay, to find that he was coming awake—faster and faster. And as he came awake, he found that, for all the goodness of his memory, verse after verse of the angels' nonsense vanished from it. He always thought he could keep the last, but as the next began he lost the one before it, and at length awoke, struggling to keep hold of the last verse of all. He felt as if the effort to keep from forgetting that one verse of the vanishing song nearly killed him. And yet by the time he was wide awake he could not be sure of that even. It was something like this:

And he heard some of the angels' nonsense; because if it all made sense to them, it was just as nonsensical to Diamond as it was meant to be. He focused hard on trying to remember it, listening closely to one angel, then another, and then all of them at once. But while they were still singing, he began to realize, to his dismay, that he was waking up—faster and faster. As he woke up, he noticed that despite his strong memory, verse after verse of the angels' nonsense slipped away from him. He always thought he could remember the last one, but as the next one began, he lost the previous verse, and eventually, he woke up, struggling to hold on to the last verse of all. It felt like the effort to keep from forgetting that one verse of the fading song was almost too much for him. And yet by the time he was fully awake, he couldn’t even be sure of that. It was something like this:

         White hands of whiteness
           Wash the stars' faces,
         Till glitter, glitter, glit, goes their brightness
           Down to poor places.
         White hands so white  
           Wash the stars' faces,  
         Until their sparkle, sparkle, glit, dims their brightness  
           Down to struggling places.  

This, however, was so near sense that he thought it could not be really what they did sing.

This, however, was so close to reality that he believed it couldn't actually be what they were singing.





CHAPTER XXVI. DIAMOND TAKES A FARE THE WRONG WAY RIGHT

THE next morning Diamond was up almost as early as before. He had nothing to fear from his mother now, and made no secret of what he was about. By the time he reached the stable, several of the men were there. They asked him a good many questions as to his luck the day before, and he told them all they wanted to know. But when he proceeded to harness the old horse, they pushed him aside with rough kindness, called him a baby, and began to do it all for him. So Diamond ran in and had another mouthful of tea and bread and butter; and although he had never been so tired as he was the night before, he started quite fresh this morning. It was a cloudy day, and the wind blew hard from the north—so hard sometimes that, perched on the box with just his toes touching the ground, Diamond wished that he had some kind of strap to fasten himself down with lest he should be blown away. But he did not really mind it.

The next morning, Diamond was up almost as early as before. He had nothing to fear from his mom now and didn’t hide what he was doing. By the time he got to the stable, several of the men were already there. They asked him a lot of questions about his luck the day before, and he told them everything they wanted to know. But when he started to harness the old horse, they gently pushed him aside, called him a baby, and began to do it all for him. So, Diamond ran in and had another bite of tea and bread and butter; even though he had never been as tired as he was the night before, he felt completely refreshed this morning. It was a cloudy day, and the wind blew fiercely from the north—so fiercely sometimes that, sitting on the box with just his toes touching the ground, Diamond wished he had some kind of strap to hold himself down so he wouldn’t be blown away. But he didn’t really mind it.

His head was full of the dream he had dreamed; but it did not make him neglect his work, for his work was not to dig stars but to drive old Diamond and pick up fares. There are not many people who can think about beautiful things and do common work at the same time. But then there are not many people who have been to the back of the north wind.

His head was full of the dream he had, but it didn't make him ignore his work, because his job was not to chase stars but to drive old Diamond and pick up passengers. Not many people can think about beautiful things while doing ordinary work. But then again, not many people have been to the back of the north wind.

There was not much business doing. And Diamond felt rather cold, notwithstanding his mother had herself put on his comforter and helped him with his greatcoat. But he was too well aware of his dignity to get inside his cab as some do. A cabman ought to be above minding the weather—at least so Diamond thought. At length he was called to a neighbouring house, where a young woman with a heavy box had to be taken to Wapping for a coast-steamer.

There wasn't much happening in terms of business. Diamond felt pretty cold, even though his mother had put his warm blanket on him and helped him with his big coat. But he knew he had to maintain his dignity, so he wouldn’t just climb into his cab like some people do. A cab driver should be above worrying about the weather—at least that’s what Diamond believed. Finally, he got called to a nearby house, where a young woman needed help with a heavy box that had to be taken to Wapping for a coastal steamer.

He did not find it at all pleasant, so far east and so near the river; for the roughs were in great force. However, there being no block, not even in Nightingale Lane, he reached the entrance of the wharf, and set down his passenger without annoyance. But as he turned to go back, some idlers, not content with chaffing him, showed a mind to the fare the young woman had given him. They were just pulling him off the box, and Diamond was shouting for the police, when a pale-faced man, in very shabby clothes, but with the look of a gentleman somewhere about him, came up, and making good use of his stick, drove them off.

He didn’t find it enjoyable at all, being so far east and so close to the river; the rough crowd was really intense. However, since there was no blockade, not even in Nightingale Lane, he made it to the wharf entrance and let his passenger off without any fuss. But as he turned to head back, some idle bystanders, not satisfied with just teasing him, got interested in the fare the young woman had given him. They were about to pull him off the box, and Diamond was yelling for the police, when a pale-faced man in very worn-out clothes, yet with a certain gentlemanly air, approached and, using his stick effectively, drove them away.

“Now, my little man,” he said, “get on while you can. Don't lose any time. This is not a place for you.”

“Now, my little guy,” he said, “get going while you still can. Don't waste any time. This isn't a place for you.”

But Diamond was not in the habit of thinking only of himself. He saw that his new friend looked weary, if not ill, and very poor.

But Diamond usually didn't just think about himself. He noticed that his new friend looked tired, if not sick, and really poor.

“Won't you jump in, sir?” he said. “I will take you wherever you like.”

“Why don't you hop in, sir?” he said. “I’ll take you wherever you want to go.”

“Thank you, my man; but I have no money; so I can't.”

“Thanks, dude; but I don't have any money; so I can't.”

“Oh! I don't want any money. I shall be much happier if you will get in. You have saved me all I had. I owe you a lift, sir.”

“Oh! I don't want any money. I'll be much happier if you just get in. You saved me from losing everything I had. I owe you one, sir.”

“Which way are you going?”

“Which way are you heading?”

“To Charing Cross; but I don't mind where I go.”

“To Charing Cross; but I’m okay with wherever I go.”

“Well, I am very tired. If you will take me to Charing Cross, I shall be greatly obliged to you. I have walked from Gravesend, and had hardly a penny left to get through the tunnel.”

“Well, I’m really tired. If you could take me to Charing Cross, I would really appreciate it. I’ve walked from Gravesend and barely have any money left to get through the tunnel.”

So saying, he opened the door and got in, and Diamond drove away.

So saying, he opened the door, got in, and Diamond drove off.

But as he drove, he could not help fancying he had seen the gentleman—for Diamond knew he was a gentleman—before. Do all he could, however, he could not recall where or when. Meantime his fare, if we may call him such, seeing he was to pay nothing, whom the relief of being carried had made less and less inclined to carry himself, had been turning over things in his mind, and, as they passed the Mint, called to Diamond, who stopped the horse, got down and went to the window.

But as he drove, he couldn't shake the feeling that he had seen the man—Diamond knew he was a gentleman—before. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't remember where or when. Meanwhile, his passenger, if we can call him that since he wouldn't be paying anything, had been lost in thought. As they passed the Mint, he called out to Diamond, who stopped the horse, got down, and went to the window.

“If you didn't mind taking me to Chiswick, I should be able to pay you when we got there. It's a long way, but you shall have the whole fare from the Docks—and something over.”

“If you wouldn’t mind taking me to Chiswick, I can pay you when we get there. It’s a long way, but you’ll get the full fare from the Docks—and a little extra.”

“Very well, sir” said Diamond. “I shall be most happy.”

“Sure thing, sir,” said Diamond. “I’ll be really happy to do that.”

He was just clambering up again, when the gentleman put his head out of the window and said—

He was just climbing up again when the guy stuck his head out of the window and said—

“It's The Wilderness—Mr. Coleman's place; but I'll direct you when we come into the neighbourhood.”

“It's The Wilderness—Mr. Coleman's place, but I'll guide you once we get close.”

It flashed upon Diamond who he was. But he got upon his box to arrange his thoughts before making any reply.

It suddenly hit Diamond who he was. But he got up on his box to sort out his thoughts before answering.

The gentleman was Mr. Evans, to whom Miss Coleman was to have been married, and Diamond had seen him several times with her in the garden. I have said that he had not behaved very well to Miss Coleman. He had put off their marriage more than once in a cowardly fashion, merely because he was ashamed to marry upon a small income, and live in a humble way. When a man thinks of what people will say in such a case, he may love, but his love is but a poor affair. Mr. Coleman took him into the firm as a junior partner, and it was in a measure through his influence that he entered upon those speculations which ruined him. So his love had not been a blessing. The ship which North Wind had sunk was their last venture, and Mr. Evans had gone out with it in the hope of turning its cargo to the best advantage. He was one of the single boat-load which managed to reach a desert island, and he had gone through a great many hardships and sufferings since then. But he was not past being taught, and his troubles had done him no end of good, for they had made him doubt himself, and begin to think, so that he had come to see that he had been foolish as well as wicked. For, if he had had Miss Coleman with him in the desert island, to build her a hut, and hunt for her food, and make clothes for her, he would have thought himself the most fortunate of men; and when he was at home, he would not marry till he could afford a man-servant. Before he got home again, he had even begun to understand that no man can make haste to be rich without going against the will of God, in which case it is the one frightful thing to be successful. So he had come back a more humble man, and longing to ask Miss Coleman to forgive him. But he had no idea what ruin had fallen upon them, for he had never made himself thoroughly acquainted with the firm's affairs. Few speculative people do know their own affairs. Hence he never doubted he should find matters much as he left them, and expected to see them all at The Wilderness as before. But if he had not fallen in with Diamond, he would not have thought of going there first.

The gentleman was Mr. Evans, who Miss Coleman was supposed to marry, and Diamond had seen him several times with her in the garden. I mentioned that he hadn’t treated Miss Coleman very well. He had postponed their wedding more than once out of cowardice, simply because he was embarrassed to marry on a small income and live modestly. When a man worries about what people will think in such situations, he might love, but his love ends up being shallow. Mr. Coleman brought him into the company as a junior partner, and partly because of his influence, he got involved in risky ventures that ultimately led to his downfall. So, his love hadn’t been a blessing. The ship that North Wind sank was their last venture, and Mr. Evans had joined it hoping to maximize its cargo's value. He was one of the few survivors who made it to a deserted island, and since then, he had endured a lot of hardship and suffering. But he wasn’t beyond learning, and his struggles had greatly benefited him, making him doubt himself and reflect on his actions, leading him to realize that he had been both foolish and wrong. If he had been with Miss Coleman on the deserted island, building a hut for her, hunting for her food, and making her clothes, he would have considered himself the luckiest man alive. Yet back home, he wouldn’t marry until he could afford a butler. By the time he returned home, he had started to understand that no one can rush to become wealthy without going against God's will, which makes success a terrifying prospect. So, he returned as a more humble man, eager to ask Miss Coleman for forgiveness. However, he had no idea of the ruin that had befallen them, as he had never fully grasped the company’s situation. Few speculative individuals truly understand their own affairs. Therefore, he never doubted that everything would be much as he left it and expected to see everyone at The Wilderness as before. But if he hadn’t encountered Diamond, he wouldn’t have thought of going there first.

What was Diamond to do? He had heard his father and mother drop some remarks concerning Mr. Evans which made him doubtful of him. He understood that he had not been so considerate as he might have been. So he went rather slowly till he should make up his mind. It was, of course, of no use to drive Mr. Evans to Chiswick. But if he should tell him what had befallen them, and where they lived now, he might put off going to see them, and he was certain that Miss Coleman, at least, must want very much to see Mr. Evans. He was pretty sure also that the best thing in any case was to bring them together, and let them set matters right for themselves.

What was Diamond supposed to do? He had overheard his parents say a few things about Mr. Evans that made him question him. He realized that he hadn't been as considerate as he could have been. So he decided to take his time until he figured out what to do. It wouldn’t make sense to drive Mr. Evans to Chiswick. But if he told him what happened, and where they lived now, Mr. Evans might put off going to see them. Diamond was certain that Miss Coleman must really want to see Mr. Evans. He also thought that the best solution was to get them together and let them sort things out for themselves.

The moment he came to this conclusion, he changed his course from westward to northward, and went straight for Mr. Coleman's poor little house in Hoxton. Mr. Evans was too tired and too much occupied with his thoughts to take the least notice of the streets they passed through, and had no suspicion, therefore, of the change of direction.

The moment he came to this conclusion, he changed his course from west to north and headed straight for Mr. Coleman's small house in Hoxton. Mr. Evans was too tired and too preoccupied with his thoughts to notice the streets they were passing through, so he had no clue about the change in direction.

By this time the wind had increased almost to a hurricane, and as they had often to head it, it was no joke for either of the Diamonds. The distance, however, was not great. Before they reached the street where Mr. Coleman lived it blew so tremendously, that when Miss Coleman, who was going out a little way, opened the door, it dashed against the wall with such a bang, that she was afraid to venture, and went in again. In five minutes after, Diamond drew up at the door. As soon as he had entered the street, however, the wind blew right behind them, and when he pulled up, old Diamond had so much ado to stop the cab against it, that the breeching broke. Young Diamond jumped off his box, knocked loudly at the door, then turned to the cab and said—before Mr. Evans had quite begun to think something must be amiss:

By this time, the wind had picked up almost to hurricane levels, and having to go against it was no joke for either of the Diamonds. Fortunately, the distance wasn’t too far. Before they reached the street where Mr. Coleman lived, it was blowing so hard that when Miss Coleman, who was stepping outside for a moment, opened the door, it slammed against the wall with such a loud bang that she was too scared to go out and went back inside instead. Five minutes later, Diamond arrived at the door. However, as soon as he entered the street, the wind was right behind them, and when he stopped, old Diamond had such a hard time keeping the cab steady against it that the harness broke. Young Diamond jumped off his box, knocked loudly on the door, and then turned to the cab and said—before Mr. Evans had a chance to think something was wrong:

“Please, sir, my harness has given away. Would you mind stepping in here for a few minutes? They're friends of mine. I'll take you where you like after I've got it mended. I shan't be many minutes, but you can't stand in this wind.”

“Please, sir, my harness has broken. Would you mind stepping in here for a few minutes? They’re friends of mine. I'll take you wherever you want after I’ve fixed it. I won’t be long, but you can’t stand in this wind.”

Half stupid with fatigue and want of food, Mr. Evans yielded to the boy's suggestion, and walked in at the door which the maid held with difficulty against the wind. She took Mr. Evans for a visitor, as indeed he was, and showed him into the room on the ground-floor. Diamond, who had followed into the hall, whispered to her as she closed the door—

Half asleep from exhaustion and hunger, Mr. Evans gave in to the boy's suggestion and stepped through the door that the maid was struggling to hold against the wind. She assumed Mr. Evans was a visitor, which he was, and led him into the ground-floor room. Diamond, who had followed into the hall, whispered to her as she closed the door—

“Tell Miss Coleman. It's Miss Coleman he wants to see.”

“Tell Miss Coleman. He wants to see Miss Coleman.”

“I don't know” said the maid. “He don't look much like a gentleman.”

“I don’t know,” said the maid. “He doesn’t look much like a gentleman.”

“He is, though; and I know him, and so does Miss Coleman.”

“He really is, and I know him, and so does Miss Coleman.”

The maid could not but remember Diamond, having seen him when he and his father brought the ladies home. So she believed him, and went to do what he told her.

The maid couldn’t help but remember Diamond, having seen him when he and his father brought the ladies home. So, she believed him and went to do what he asked.

What passed in the little parlour when Miss Coleman came down does not belong to my story, which is all about Diamond. If he had known that Miss Coleman thought Mr. Evans was dead, perhaps he would have managed differently. There was a cry and a running to and fro in the house, and then all was quiet again.

What happened in the small living room when Miss Coleman came down isn't part of my story, which is entirely about Diamond. If he had known that Miss Coleman believed Mr. Evans was dead, maybe he would have acted differently. There was a scream and a flurry of activity in the house, and then everything went silent again.

Almost as soon as Mr. Evans went in, the wind began to cease, and was now still. Diamond found that by making the breeching just a little tighter than was quite comfortable for the old horse he could do very well for the present; and, thinking it better to let him have his bag in this quiet place, he sat on the box till the old horse should have eaten his dinner. In a little while Mr. Evans came out, and asked him to come in. Diamond obeyed, and to his delight Miss Coleman put her arms round him and kissed him, and there was payment for him! Not to mention the five precious shillings she gave him, which he could not refuse because his mother wanted them so much at home for his father. He left them nearly as happy as they were themselves.

Almost as soon as Mr. Evans stepped inside, the wind started to die down, and soon it was completely calm. Diamond realized that by tightening the harness just a little more than was comfortable for the old horse, he could manage just fine for now. Thinking it would be better to let him have his feed in this peaceful spot, he sat on the box until the old horse finished his dinner. After a little while, Mr. Evans came out and invited him in. Diamond went in, and to his joy, Miss Coleman wrapped her arms around him and kissed him—that was his reward! Not to mention the five precious shillings she gave him, which he couldn't turn down because his mother needed them so much for his father at home. He left them nearly as happy as they were themselves.

The rest of the day he did better, and, although he had not so much to take home as the day before, yet on the whole the result was satisfactory. And what a story he had to tell his father and mother about his adventures, and how he had done, and what was the result! They asked him such a multitude of questions! some of which he could answer, and some of which he could not answer; and his father seemed ever so much better from finding that his boy was already not only useful to his family but useful to other people, and quite taking his place as a man who judged what was wise, and did work worth doing.

The rest of the day went better for him, and even though he brought home less than the day before, overall the outcome was good. He had quite the story to share with his parents about his experiences, what he had accomplished, and what the outcome was! They bombarded him with so many questions—some he could answer and some he couldn't; but his dad seemed so much happier to learn that his son was not only helpful to the family but also to others, stepping up as someone who made wise decisions and did meaningful work.

For a fortnight Diamond went on driving his cab, and keeping his family. He had begun to be known about some parts of London, and people would prefer taking his cab because they liked what they heard of him. One gentleman who lived near the mews engaged him to carry him to the City every morning at a certain hour; and Diamond was punctual as clockwork—though to effect that required a good deal of care, for his father's watch was not much to be depended on, and had to be watched itself by the clock of St. George's church. Between the two, however, he did make a success of it.

For two weeks, Diamond continued driving his cab and supporting his family. He started to become known in some parts of London, and people preferred to take his cab because they liked what they heard about him. One gentleman who lived near the mews hired him to take him to the City every morning at a specific time, and Diamond was as reliable as a clock—though achieving that took a lot of effort since his father's watch was pretty unreliable and needed to be checked against the clock at St. George's church. Nevertheless, he managed to pull it off.

After that fortnight, his father was able to go out again. Then Diamond went to make inquiries about Nanny, and this led to something else.

After that two weeks, his dad was able to go out again. Then Diamond went to ask about Nanny, and that led to something else.





CHAPTER XXVII. THE CHILDREN'S HOSPITAL

THE first day his father resumed his work, Diamond went with him as usual. In the afternoon, however, his father, having taken a fare to the neighbourhood, went home, and Diamond drove the cab the rest of the day. It was hard for old Diamond to do all the work, but they could not afford to have another horse. They contrived to save him as much as possible, and fed him well, and he did bravely.

The first day his dad went back to work, Diamond went with him like always. In the afternoon, though, his dad picked up a fare in the neighborhood, went home, and Diamond drove the cab for the rest of the day. It was tough for old Diamond to do all the work, but they couldn't afford another horse. They managed to save him as much as they could, fed him well, and he handled it like a champ.

The next morning his father was so much stronger that Diamond thought he might go and ask Mr. Raymond to take him to see Nanny. He found him at home. His servant had grown friendly by this time, and showed him in without any cross-questioning. Mr. Raymond received him with his usual kindness, consented at once, and walked with him to the Hospital, which was close at hand. It was a comfortable old-fashioned house, built in the reign of Queen Anne, and in her day, no doubt, inhabited by rich and fashionable people: now it was a home for poor sick children, who were carefully tended for love's sake. There are regions in London where a hospital in every other street might be full of such children, whose fathers and mothers are dead, or unable to take care of them.

The next morning, his father felt so much stronger that Diamond thought he would go ask Mr. Raymond to take him to see Nanny. He found him at home. By this time, his servant had become friendly and let him in without any questions. Mr. Raymond welcomed him with his usual kindness, agreed right away, and walked with him to the Hospital, which was nearby. It was a cozy, old-fashioned building from the reign of Queen Anne, and back in the day, it was likely home to wealthy and fashionable people. Now, it served as a home for poor sick children who were lovingly cared for. There are areas in London where just about every street could have a hospital filled with such children, whose parents are either dead or unable to look after them.

When Diamond followed Mr. Raymond into the room where those children who had got over the worst of their illness and were growing better lay, he saw a number of little iron bedsteads, with their heads to the walls, and in every one of them a child, whose face was a story in itself. In some, health had begun to appear in a tinge upon the cheeks, and a doubtful brightness in the eyes, just as out of the cold dreary winter the spring comes in blushing buds and bright crocuses. In others there were more of the signs of winter left. Their faces reminded you of snow and keen cutting winds, more than of sunshine and soft breezes and butterflies; but even in them the signs of suffering told that the suffering was less, and that if the spring-time had but arrived, it had yet arrived.

When Diamond followed Mr. Raymond into the room where the children who had gotten through the worst of their illness and were getting better lay, he saw several small metal beds lined up against the walls, and in each one, there was a child whose face told its own story. In some, health was starting to show with a hint of color on their cheeks and a flicker of brightness in their eyes, just like spring comes in with blushing buds and vibrant crocuses after a cold, dreary winter. In others, there were still more signs of winter lingering. Their faces reminded you more of snow and biting winds than of sunshine and gentle breezes and butterflies; but even in them, the signs of suffering indicated that the suffering was easing, and that while springtime had not fully arrived yet, it was on its way.

Diamond looked all round, but could see no Nanny. He turned to Mr. Raymond with a question in his eyes.

Diamond looked around but couldn’t see Nanny. He turned to Mr. Raymond with a question in his eyes.

“Well?” said Mr. Raymond.

"Well?" Mr. Raymond said.

“Nanny's not here,” said Diamond.

“Nanny isn’t here,” said Diamond.

“Oh, yes, she is.”

“Oh, definitely, she is.”

“I don't see her.”

"I can't see her."

“I do, though. There she is.”

“I do, though. There she is.”

He pointed to a bed right in front of where Diamond was standing.

He pointed to a bed directly in front of where Diamond was standing.

“That's not Nanny,” he said.

“That's not Grandma,” he said.

“It is Nanny. I have seen her many times since you have. Illness makes a great difference.”

“It’s Nanny. I’ve seen her way more than you have. Being sick makes a huge difference.”

“Why, that girl must have been to the back of the north wind!” thought Diamond, but he said nothing, only stared; and as he stared, something of the old Nanny began to dawn through the face of the new Nanny. The old Nanny, though a good girl, and a friendly girl, had been rough, blunt in her speech, and dirty in her person. Her face would always have reminded one who had already been to the back of the north wind of something he had seen in the best of company, but it had been coarse notwithstanding, partly from the weather, partly from her living amongst low people, and partly from having to defend herself: now it was so sweet, and gentle, and refined, that she might have had a lady and gentleman for a father and mother. And Diamond could not help thinking of words which he had heard in the church the day before: “Surely it is good to be afflicted;” or something like that. North Wind, somehow or other, must have had to do with her! She had grown from a rough girl into a gentle maiden.

“Why, that girl must have been to the back of the north wind!” thought Diamond, but he said nothing, only stared; and as he stared, something of the old Nanny started to show through the face of the new Nanny. The old Nanny, though a good and friendly girl, had been rough, blunt in her speech, and unkempt. Her face would always remind someone who had already been to the back of the north wind of something he had seen in the best company, but it had been coarse all the same, partly because of the weather, partly from living among rough people, and partly from having to defend herself: now it was so sweet, gentle, and refined that she could have had a lady and gentleman for parents. And Diamond couldn't help thinking of words he had heard in church the day before: “Surely it is good to be afflicted;” or something like that. North Wind, somehow, must have played a part in her transformation! She had turned from a rough girl into a gentle maiden.

Mr. Raymond, however, was not surprised, for he was used to see such lovely changes—something like the change which passes upon the crawling, many-footed creature, when it turns sick and ill, and revives a butterfly, with two wings instead of many feet. Instead of her having to take care of herself, kind hands ministered to her, making her comfortable and sweet and clean, soothing her aching head, and giving her cooling drink when she was thirsty; and kind eyes, the stars of the kingdom of heaven, had shone upon her; so that, what with the fire of the fever and the dew of tenderness, that which was coarse in her had melted away, and her whole face had grown so refined and sweet that Diamond did not know her. But as he gazed, the best of the old face, all the true and good part of it, that which was Nanny herself, dawned upon him, like the moon coming out of a cloud, until at length, instead of only believing Mr. Raymond that this was she, he saw for himself that it was Nanny indeed—very worn but grown beautiful.

Mr. Raymond, however, wasn’t surprised because he was used to seeing such beautiful transformations—similar to what happens when a crawling creature, with many legs, becomes sick and then turns into a butterfly, with two wings instead of many feet. Instead of having to take care of herself, she was cared for by gentle hands that made her comfortable, sweet, and clean, easing her aching head and giving her a refreshing drink when she was thirsty. Kind eyes, like the stars in heaven, had looked upon her; and with the heat of the fever and the warmth of care, the roughness in her had melted away, making her face so refined and sweet that Diamond didn’t recognize her. But as he looked closer, the best parts of her old face—the true and good aspects that reflected Nanny herself—began to reveal themselves to him, like the moon emerging from behind a cloud, until eventually, he didn’t just believe Mr. Raymond that this was her, he could see for himself that it was indeed Nanny—very worn but now beautiful.

He went up to her. She smiled. He had heard her laugh, but had never seen her smile before.

He walked up to her. She smiled. He had heard her laugh, but he had never seen her smile before.

“Nanny, do you know me?” said Diamond.

“Nanny, do you know who I am?” asked Diamond.

She only smiled again, as if the question was amusing.

She just smiled again, as if the question was funny.

She was not likely to forget him; for although she did not yet know it was he who had got her there, she had dreamed of him often, and had talked much about him when delirious. Nor was it much wonder, for he was the only boy except Joe who had ever shown her kindness.

She was unlikely to forget him; even though she didn’t yet realize it was him who had brought her there, she had often dreamed about him and talked a lot about him when she was delirious. It wasn’t surprising, since he was the only boy, apart from Joe, who had ever shown her any kindness.

Meantime Mr. Raymond was going from bed to bed, talking to the little people. Every one knew him, and every one was eager to have a look, and a smile, and a kind word from him.

In the meantime, Mr. Raymond was visiting each bed, chatting with the kids. Everyone recognized him, and everyone was excited to get a glimpse, a smile, and a kind word from him.

Diamond sat down on a stool at the head of Nanny's bed. She laid her hand in his. No one else of her old acquaintance had been near her.

Diamond sat down on a stool at the head of Nanny's bed. She placed her hand in his. No one else from her past had been nearby.

Suddenly a little voice called aloud—

Suddenly, a small voice called out—

“Won't Mr. Raymond tell us a story?”

“Won't Mr. Raymond share a story with us?”

“Oh, yes, please do! please do!” cried several little voices which also were stronger than the rest. For Mr. Raymond was in the habit of telling them a story when he went to see them, and they enjoyed it far more than the other nice things which the doctor permitted him to give them.

“Oh, yes, please do! please do!” shouted several little voices, which were louder than the others. Mr. Raymond usually told them a story when he visited, and they loved it much more than the other nice things that the doctor allowed him to give them.

“Very well,” said Mr. Raymond, “I will. What sort of a story shall it be?”

“Sure,” Mr. Raymond said, “I will. What kind of story do you want it to be?”

“A true story,” said one little girl.

“A true story,” said a little girl.

“A fairy tale,” said a little boy.

“A fairy tale,” said a little boy.

“Well,” said Mr. Raymond, “I suppose, as there is a difference, I may choose. I can't think of any true story just at this moment, so I will tell you a sort of a fairy one.”

“Well,” Mr. Raymond said, “I guess since there’s a difference, I can choose. I can’t think of a true story right now, so I’ll share a kind of fairy tale instead.”

“Oh, jolly!” exclaimed the little boy who had called out for a fairy tale.

“Oh, awesome!” exclaimed the little boy who had called out for a fairy tale.

“It came into my head this morning as I got out of bed,” continued Mr. Raymond; “and if it turns out pretty well, I will write it down, and get somebody to print it for me, and then you shall read it when you like.”

“It popped into my mind this morning as I got out of bed,” Mr. Raymond continued; “and if it turns out well, I’ll write it down, have someone print it for me, and then you can read it whenever you want.”

“Then nobody ever heard it before?” asked one older child.

“Then no one has ever heard it before?” asked one older kid.

“No, nobody.”

“No one.”

“Oh!” exclaimed several, thinking it very grand to have the first telling; and I daresay there might be a peculiar freshness about it, because everything would be nearly as new to the story-teller himself as to the listeners.

“Oh!” several people exclaimed, thinking it was really impressive to have the first telling; and I bet there was a certain freshness to it, since everything would be almost as new to the storyteller as it was to the listeners.

Some were only sitting up and some were lying down, so there could not be the same busy gathering, bustling, and shifting to and fro with which children generally prepare themselves to hear a story; but their faces, and the turning of their heads, and many feeble exclamations of expected pleasure, showed that all such preparations were making within them.

Some were sitting up while others were lying down, so it wasn't the same lively gathering, bustling, and moving around that usually happens when kids get ready to hear a story; but their faces, the way they turned their heads, and the faint exclamations of anticipated joy showed that all those preparations were happening inside them.

Mr. Raymond stood in the middle of the room, that he might turn from side to side, and give each a share of seeing him. Diamond kept his place by Nanny's side, with her hand in his. I do not know how much of Mr. Raymond's story the smaller children understood; indeed, I don't quite know how much there was in it to be understood, for in such a story every one has just to take what he can get. But they all listened with apparent satisfaction, and certainly with great attention. Mr. Raymond wrote it down afterwards, and here it is—somewhat altered no doubt, for a good story-teller tries to make his stories better every time he tells them. I cannot myself help thinking that he was somewhat indebted for this one to the old story of The Sleeping Beauty.

Mr. Raymond stood in the middle of the room, turning from side to side so everyone could see him. Diamond stayed close to Nanny, holding her hand. I’m not sure how much of Mr. Raymond’s story the younger kids understood; honestly, I’m not sure how much there was to understand, since in a story like this, everyone just takes what they can from it. But they all listened with clear interest and definitely with great attention. Mr. Raymond wrote it down later, and here it is—slightly changed, of course, because a good storyteller tries to improve their stories every time they tell them. I can’t help but think that he might have borrowed a bit from the old tale of The Sleeping Beauty for this one.





CHAPTER XXVIII. LITTLE DAYLIGHT

NO HOUSE of any pretension to be called a palace is in the least worthy of the name, except it has a wood near it—very near it—and the nearer the better. Not all round it—I don't mean that, for a palace ought to be open to the sun and wind, and stand high and brave, with weathercocks glittering and flags flying; but on one side of every palace there must be a wood. And there was a very grand wood indeed beside the palace of the king who was going to be Daylight's father; such a grand wood, that nobody yet had ever got to the other end of it. Near the house it was kept very trim and nice, and it was free of brushwood for a long way in; but by degrees it got wild, and it grew wilder, and wilder, and wilder, until some said wild beasts at last did what they liked in it. The king and his courtiers often hunted, however, and this kept the wild beasts far away from the palace.

NO HOUSE that pretends to be called a palace is truly worthy of the name unless it has a wood nearby—very nearby—and the closer, the better. Not all around it—I don’t mean that, because a palace should be open to the sun and wind, standing tall and proud, with glittering weather vanes and flying flags; but there must be a wood on one side of every palace. And there was indeed a very grand wood beside the palace of the king who was going to be Daylight’s father; such a grand wood that no one had ever reached the other end of it. Near the house, it was kept very neat and well-maintained, free of underbrush for a long stretch, but gradually it became wild, and it grew wilder, and wilder, until some said that wild beasts eventually roamed freely in it. However, the king and his courtiers often hunted there, which kept the wild beasts far away from the palace.

One glorious summer morning, when the wind and sun were out together, when the vanes were flashing and the flags frolicking against the blue sky, little Daylight made her appearance from somewhere—nobody could tell where—a beautiful baby, with such bright eyes that she might have come from the sun, only by and by she showed such lively ways that she might equally well have come out of the wind. There was great jubilation in the palace, for this was the first baby the queen had had, and there is as much happiness over a new baby in a palace as in a cottage.

One beautiful summer morning, when the wind and sun were both out, with the weather vanes spinning and the flags dancing against the blue sky, little Daylight made her entrance from somewhere—no one knew where—a gorgeous baby with such bright eyes that she seemed like she might have come from the sun. But soon she showed such lively behavior that she could just as easily have come from the wind. There was great celebration in the palace because this was the queen's first baby, and there's just as much joy over a new baby in a palace as there is in a cottage.

But there is one disadvantage of living near a wood: you do not know quite who your neighbours may be. Everybody knew there were in it several fairies, living within a few miles of the palace, who always had had something to do with each new baby that came; for fairies live so much longer than we, that they can have business with a good many generations of human mortals. The curious houses they lived in were well known also,—one, a hollow oak; another, a birch-tree, though nobody could ever find how that fairy made a house of it; another, a hut of growing trees intertwined, and patched up with turf and moss. But there was another fairy who had lately come to the place, and nobody even knew she was a fairy except the other fairies. A wicked old thing she was, always concealing her power, and being as disagreeable as she could, in order to tempt people to give her offence, that she might have the pleasure of taking vengeance upon them. The people about thought she was a witch, and those who knew her by sight were careful to avoid offending her. She lived in a mud house, in a swampy part of the forest.

But there’s one downside to living near a forest: you never really know who your neighbors might be. Everyone knew that there were several fairies living just a few miles from the palace, and they always had something to do with every new baby born; fairies live so much longer than we do that they can interact with many generations of humans. The unusual houses they lived in were also well known—one was a hollow oak, another was a birch tree, though no one could figure out how that fairy made a house from it, and another was a hut made of intertwined trees, patched with turf and moss. But there was another fairy who had recently arrived, and nobody, except for the other fairies, even knew she was a fairy. She was an evil old creature, always hiding her powers and being as unpleasant as possible so she could provoke people into offending her, just so she could enjoy taking revenge on them. The locals thought she was a witch, and those who recognized her made sure not to upset her. She lived in a mud house in a swampy area of the forest.

In all history we find that fairies give their remarkable gifts to prince or princess, or any child of sufficient importance in their eyes, always at the christening. Now this we can understand, because it is an ancient custom amongst human beings as well; and it is not hard to explain why wicked fairies should choose the same time to do unkind things; but it is difficult to understand how they should be able to do them, for you would fancy all wicked creatures would be powerless on such an occasion. But I never knew of any interference on the part of the wicked fairy that did not turn out a good thing in the end. What a good thing, for instance, it was that one princess should sleep for a hundred years! Was she not saved from all the plague of young men who were not worthy of her? And did she not come awake exactly at the right moment when the right prince kissed her? For my part, I cannot help wishing a good many girls would sleep till just the same fate overtook them. It would be happier for them, and more agreeable to their friends.

In all of history, we see that fairies bestow their amazing gifts upon a prince or princess, or any child they deem important, usually during the christening. This makes sense, as it’s a tradition among humans too. It’s also easy to understand why the wicked fairies would choose this same moment to cause trouble; however, it’s hard to grasp how they can manage to do so since you’d think that all evil beings would be powerless at such a time. But I’ve never seen a wicked fairy’s interference that didn’t end up being a good thing. For example, wasn’t it great that one princess slept for a hundred years? Wasn’t she protected from all the swarm of unworthy young men? And didn’t she wake up just at the right moment when the right prince kissed her? Personally, I wish many girls could sleep until they experienced the same fate. It would make them happier and be more pleasant for their friends.

Of course all the known fairies were invited to the christening. But the king and queen never thought of inviting an old witch.

Of course, all the well-known fairies were invited to the christening. But the king and queen never considered inviting an old witch.

For the power of the fairies they have by nature; whereas a witch gets her power by wickedness. The other fairies, however, knowing the danger thus run, provided as well as they could against accidents from her quarter. But they could neither render her powerless, nor could they arrange their gifts in reference to hers beforehand, for they could not tell what those might be.

The fairies have their power by nature, while a witch gains her power through wickedness. However, the other fairies, aware of the danger she posed, tried to protect themselves as best as they could against any accidents from her. But they couldn't make her powerless, nor could they anticipate how their gifts would interact with hers, because they had no way of knowing what those might be.

Of course the old hag was there without being asked. Not to be asked was just what she wanted, that she might have a sort of reason for doing what she wished to do. For somehow even the wickedest of creatures likes a pretext for doing the wrong thing.

Of course, the old witch showed up uninvited. Not being asked was exactly what she wanted; it gave her a sort of justification for doing whatever she pleased. After all, even the most wicked creatures crave a reason to do something wrong.

Five fairies had one after the other given the child such gifts as each counted best, and the fifth had just stepped back to her place in the surrounding splendour of ladies and gentlemen, when, mumbling a laugh between her toothless gums, the wicked fairy hobbled out into the middle of the circle, and at the moment when the archbishop was handing the baby to the lady at the head of the nursery department of state affairs, addressed him thus, giving a bite or two to every word before she could part with it:

Five fairies had each given the child their best gifts, one after another, and the fifth had just stepped back to her spot among the surrounding splendor of ladies and gentlemen when, chuckling with a toothless grin, the wicked fairy hobbled into the center of the circle. Just as the archbishop was handing the baby to the woman in charge of the nursery affairs, she spoke to him, emphasizing each word with a slight bite.

“Please your Grace, I'm very deaf: would your Grace mind repeating the princess's name?”

“Please, Your Grace, I'm really deaf: could you repeat the princess's name?”

“With pleasure, my good woman,” said the archbishop, stooping to shout in her ear: “the infant's name is little Daylight.”

“With pleasure, my good woman,” said the archbishop, leaning down to shout in her ear: “the infant's name is little Daylight.”

“And little daylight it shall be,” cried the fairy, in the tone of a dry axle, “and little good shall any of her gifts do her. For I bestow upon her the gift of sleeping all day long, whether she will or not. Ha, ha! He, he! Hi, hi!”

“And there will be very little daylight,” the fairy shouted, her voice sounding as creaky as a worn-out axle, “and none of her gifts will be of any use to her. Because I’m giving her the gift of sleeping all day, whether she likes it or not. Ha, ha! He, he! Hi, hi!”

Then out started the sixth fairy, who, of course, the others had arranged should come after the wicked one, in order to undo as much as she might.

Then the sixth fairy stepped forward, who, of course, the others had planned to come after the evil one, to undo as much as she could.

“If she sleep all day,” she said, mournfully, “she shall, at least, wake all night.”

“If she sleeps all day,” she said sadly, “she at least will wake up all night.”

“A nice prospect for her mother and me!” thought the poor king; for they loved her far too much to give her up to nurses, especially at night, as most kings and queens do—and are sorry for it afterwards.

“A nice outlook for her mother and me!” thought the poor king; for they loved her too much to hand her over to nurses, especially at night, like most kings and queens do—and regret later.

“You spoke before I had done,” said the wicked fairy. “That's against the law. It gives me another chance.”

“You spoke before I finished,” said the wicked fairy. “That’s not allowed. It gives me another opportunity.”

“I beg your pardon,” said the other fairies, all together.

“I’m sorry,” said the other fairies, all together.

“She did. I hadn't done laughing,” said the crone. “I had only got to Hi, hi! and I had to go through Ho, ho! and Hu, hu! So I decree that if she wakes all night she shall wax and wane with its mistress, the moon. And what that may mean I hope her royal parents will live to see. Ho, ho! Hu, hu!”

“She did. I hadn't stopped laughing,” said the old woman. “I had only just started with Hi, hi! and I had to go through Ho, ho! and Hu, hu! So I declare that if she stays awake all night, she will wax and wane with her mistress, the moon. And whatever that means, I hope her royal parents get to see it. Ho, ho! Hu, hu!”

But out stepped another fairy, for they had been wise enough to keep two in reserve, because every fairy knew the trick of one.

But out stepped another fairy, because they had wisely kept two in reserve, since every fairy knew the trick of one.

“Until,” said the seventh fairy, “a prince comes who shall kiss her without knowing it.”

“Until,” said the seventh fairy, “a prince comes who will kiss her without even realizing it.”

The wicked fairy made a horrid noise like an angry cat, and hobbled away. She could not pretend that she had not finished her speech this time, for she had laughed Ho, ho! and Hu, hu!

The evil fairy made a terrible sound like an angry cat and hobbled off. She couldn't pretend she hadn't finished her speech this time, because she had laughed Ho, ho! and Hu, hu!

“I don't know what that means,” said the poor king to the seventh fairy.

"I don't know what that means," said the poor king to the seventh fairy.

“Don't be afraid. The meaning will come with the thing itself,” said she.

“Don't be afraid. The meaning will come with it,” she said.

The assembly broke up, miserable enough—the queen, at least, prepared for a good many sleepless nights, and the lady at the head of the nursery department anything but comfortable in the prospect before her, for of course the queen could not do it all. As for the king, he made up his mind, with what courage he could summon, to meet the demands of the case, but wondered whether he could with any propriety require the First Lord of the Treasury to take a share in the burden laid upon him.

The meeting broke up, pretty miserable—the queen, at least, was ready for a lot of sleepless nights, and the woman in charge of the nursery department was anything but comfortable with what lay ahead, since the queen couldn’t handle it all by herself. As for the king, he resolved, with whatever courage he could muster, to face the situation, but he wondered if it would be appropriate to ask the First Lord of the Treasury to help bear the burden placed on him.

I will not attempt to describe what they had to go through for some time. But at last the household settled into a regular system—a very irregular one in some respects. For at certain seasons the palace rang all night with bursts of laughter from little Daylight, whose heart the old fairy's curse could not reach; she was Daylight still, only a little in the wrong place, for she always dropped asleep at the first hint of dawn in the east. But her merriment was of short duration. When the moon was at the full, she was in glorious spirits, and as beautiful as it was possible for a child of her age to be. But as the moon waned, she faded, until at last she was wan and withered like the poorest, sickliest child you might come upon in the streets of a great city in the arms of a homeless mother. Then the night was quiet as the day, for the little creature lay in her gorgeous cradle night and day with hardly a motion, and indeed at last without even a moan, like one dead. At first they often thought she was dead, but at last they got used to it, and only consulted the almanac to find the moment when she would begin to revive, which, of course, was with the first appearance of the silver thread of the crescent moon. Then she would move her lips, and they would give her a little nourishment; and she would grow better and better and better, until for a few days she was splendidly well. When well, she was always merriest out in the moonlight; but even when near her worst, she seemed better when, in warm summer nights, they carried her cradle out into the light of the waning moon. Then in her sleep she would smile the faintest, most pitiful smile.

I won’t try to describe what they went through for a while. But eventually, the household adapted to a regular routine—albeit a rather irregular one in some ways. At certain times, the palace filled with laughter from little Daylight, whose heart the old fairy’s curse couldn’t touch; she was still Daylight, just a bit out of place, as she would fall asleep at the first hint of dawn in the east. But her joy was short-lived. When the moon was full, she was in high spirits and as beautiful as any child her age could be. But as the moon shrank, she faded, until she looked pale and sickly like the most impoverished, fragile child you might see on the streets of a big city in the arms of a homeless mother. Then the night was as quiet as the day, for the little one lay in her lavish cradle day and night with hardly a movement, and eventually, without even a sound, like someone who had passed away. At first, they often thought she was dead, but over time they got used to it and only checked the almanac to see when she would start to recover, which coincided with the first sighting of the crescent moon. Then she would move her lips, and they would give her a little food; she would get better and better until she was wonderfully well for a few days. When she was well, she was always the happiest in the moonlight; but even when she was at her worst, she seemed better when, on warm summer nights, they moved her cradle out into the light of the waning moon. In her sleep, she would then smile the faintest, most heart-wrenching smile.

For a long time very few people ever saw her awake. As she grew older she became such a favourite, however, that about the palace there were always some who would contrive to keep awake at night, in order to be near her. But she soon began to take every chance of getting away from her nurses and enjoying her moonlight alone. And thus things went on until she was nearly seventeen years of age. Her father and mother had by that time got so used to the odd state of things that they had ceased to wonder at them. All their arrangements had reference to the state of the Princess Daylight, and it is amazing how things contrive to accommodate themselves. But how any prince was ever to find and deliver her, appeared inconceivable.

For a long time, very few people ever saw her awake. As she got older, though, she became such a favorite that there were always some people in the palace who would stay up at night just to be near her. But she soon started to take every opportunity to escape from her nurses and enjoy the moonlight by herself. And so things went on until she was almost seventeen years old. By that time, her parents had gotten so used to the unusual situation that they no longer found it surprising. Everything they did was focused on the state of Princess Daylight, and it’s amazing how things manage to adjust themselves. But how any prince would ever find and rescue her seemed impossible.

As she grew older she had grown more and more beautiful, with the sunniest hair and the loveliest eyes of heavenly blue, brilliant and profound as the sky of a June day. But so much more painful and sad was the change as her bad time came on. The more beautiful she was in the full moon, the more withered and worn did she become as the moon waned. At the time at which my story has now arrived, she looked, when the moon was small or gone, like an old woman exhausted with suffering. This was the more painful that her appearance was unnatural; for her hair and eyes did not change. Her wan face was both drawn and wrinkled, and had an eager hungry look. Her skinny hands moved as if wishing, but unable, to lay hold of something. Her shoulders were bent forward, her chest went in, and she stooped as if she were eighty years old. At last she had to be put to bed, and there await the flow of the tide of life. But she grew to dislike being seen, still more being touched by any hands, during this season. One lovely summer evening, when the moon lay all but gone upon the verge of the horizon, she vanished from her attendants, and it was only after searching for her a long time in great terror, that they found her fast asleep in the forest, at the foot of a silver birch, and carried her home.

As she got older, she became more and more beautiful, with the sunniest hair and the loveliest deep blue eyes, bright and intense like the sky on a June day. But the change was much more painful and sad as her tough times began. The more beautiful she appeared during the full moon, the more withered and tired she looked as the moon waned. By the time my story has reached, she looked, when the moon was small or absent, like an old woman worn out from suffering. This was even more painful because her appearance was unnatural; her hair and eyes stayed the same. Her pale face was both drawn and wrinkled, and had a desperate, hungry look. Her thin hands moved as if wanting to grab something but unable to do so. Her shoulders were hunched forward, her chest caved in, and she stooped like someone eighty years old. Eventually, she had to be put to bed to wait for the return of life's energy. But she started to dislike being seen, and even more, being touched by anyone during this time. One beautiful summer evening, when the moon was almost gone on the horizon, she slipped away from her attendants, and after searching for her in great fear for a long time, they found her fast asleep in the forest at the base of a silver birch tree, and carried her home.

A little way from the palace there was a great open glade, covered with the greenest and softest grass. This was her favourite haunt; for here the full moon shone free and glorious, while through a vista in the trees she could generally see more or less of the dying moon as it crossed the opening. Here she had a little rustic house built for her, and here she mostly resided. None of the court might go there without leave, and her own attendants had learned by this time not to be officious in waiting upon her, so that she was very much at liberty. Whether the good fairies had anything to do with it or not I cannot tell, but at last she got into the way of retreating further into the wood every night as the moon waned, so that sometimes they had great trouble in finding her; but as she was always very angry if she discovered they were watching her, they scarcely dared to do so. At length one night they thought they had lost her altogether. It was morning before they found her. Feeble as she was, she had wandered into a thicket a long way from the glade, and there she lay—fast asleep, of course.

A short distance from the palace, there was a large open clearing filled with the greenest, softest grass. This was her favorite spot; here the full moon shone bright and beautiful, and through an opening in the trees, she could usually catch a glimpse of the fading moon as it moved across the sky. She had a little rustic house built for herself, where she mostly lived. No one from the court was allowed to go there without permission, and her attendants had learned not to be overly attentive, so she enjoyed a lot of freedom. Whether the good fairies had anything to do with it, I can't say, but eventually, she started retreating further into the woods each night as the moon grew smaller, making it difficult for them to find her. She always got very upset if she realized they were watching her, so they hardly dared to do so. Eventually, one night they thought they had lost her completely. It was morning before they found her. Weak as she was, she had wandered into a thicket far from the clearing, and there she lay—fast asleep, of course.

Although the fame of her beauty and sweetness had gone abroad, yet as everybody knew she was under a bad spell, no king in the neighbourhood had any desire to have her for a daughter-in-law. There were serious objections to such a relation.

Even though everyone knew about her beauty and charm, since it was common knowledge that she was under a terrible curse, no king nearby wanted her as a daughter-in-law. There were significant concerns about such a union.

About this time in a neighbouring kingdom, in consequence of the wickedness of the nobles, an insurrection took place upon the death of the old king, the greater part of the nobility was massacred, and the young prince was compelled to flee for his life, disguised like a peasant. For some time, until he got out of the country, he suffered much from hunger and fatigue; but when he got into that ruled by the princess's father, and had no longer any fear of being recognised, he fared better, for the people were kind. He did not abandon his disguise, however. One tolerable reason was that he had no other clothes to put on, and another that he had very little money, and did not know where to get any more. There was no good in telling everybody he met that he was a prince, for he felt that a prince ought to be able to get on like other people, else his rank only made a fool of him. He had read of princes setting out upon adventure; and here he was out in similar case, only without having had a choice in the matter. He would go on, and see what would come of it.

Around this time in a neighboring kingdom, due to the evil deeds of the nobles, a rebellion broke out after the old king died. Most of the nobility was killed, and the young prince had to escape for his life, disguised as a peasant. For a while, until he left the country, he endured a lot of hunger and exhaustion; but once he entered the land ruled by the princess's father, and no longer feared being recognized, things improved for him because the people were kind. However, he didn't give up his disguise. One reason was that he had no other clothes to wear, and another was that he had very little money and didn’t know where to get more. There was no point in telling everyone he met that he was a prince; he felt that a prince should be able to live like everyone else, or else his title just made him look foolish. He had read about princes going on adventures, and here he was in a similar situation, though he hadn’t chosen it. He decided to keep going and see what would happen.

For a day or two he had been walking through the palace-wood, and had had next to nothing to eat, when he came upon the strangest little house, inhabited by a very nice, tidy, motherly old woman. This was one of the good fairies. The moment she saw him she knew quite well who he was and what was going to come of it; but she was not at liberty to interfere with the orderly march of events. She received him with the kindness she would have shown to any other traveller, and gave him bread and milk, which he thought the most delicious food he had ever tasted, wondering that they did not have it for dinner at the palace sometimes. The old woman pressed him to stay all night. When he awoke he was amazed to find how well and strong he felt. She would not take any of the money he offered, but begged him, if he found occasion of continuing in the neighbourhood, to return and occupy the same quarters.

For a day or two, he had been wandering through the palace woods, barely eating anything, when he stumbled upon the oddest little house, home to a very nice, neat, motherly old woman. She was one of the good fairies. As soon as she saw him, she recognized who he was and what would happen next; however, she wasn't allowed to disrupt the natural course of events. She welcomed him with the same kindness she would have shown to any other traveler and offered him bread and milk, which he thought was the most delicious food he had ever tasted, wondering why they didn’t serve it for dinner at the palace sometimes. The old woman insisted that he stay the night. When he woke up, he was amazed at how well and strong he felt. She refused to accept any of the money he offered but kindly asked him that if he found himself in the area again, to come back and stay in the same place.

“Thank you much, good mother,” answered the prince; “but there is little chance of that. The sooner I get out of this wood the better.”

“Thank you very much, dear mother,” replied the prince; “but that's unlikely. The sooner I get out of this forest, the better.”

“I don't know that,” said the fairy.

“I don’t know that,” said the fairy.

“What do you mean?” asked the prince.

“What do you mean?” the prince asked.

“Why, how should I know?” returned she.

“Why, how should I know?” she replied.

“I can't tell,” said the prince.

"I can't tell," said the prince.

“Very well,” said the fairy.

“Sure thing,” said the fairy.

“How strangely you talk!” said the prince.

“How strangely you speak!” said the prince.

“Do I?” said the fairy.

“Do I?” said the fairy.

“Yes, you do,” said the prince.

“Yes, you do,” said the prince.

“Very well,” said the fairy.

“Sure thing,” said the fairy.

The prince was not used to be spoken to in this fashion, so he felt a little angry, and turned and walked away. But this did not offend the fairy. She stood at the door of her little house looking after him till the trees hid him quite. Then she said “At last!” and went in.

The prince wasn’t used to being talked to like that, so he felt a bit angry and turned to walk away. But this didn’t upset the fairy. She stood at the door of her little house, watching him until the trees completely blocked her view. Then she said, “Finally!” and went inside.

The prince wandered and wandered, and got nowhere. The sun sank and sank and went out of sight, and he seemed no nearer the end of the wood than ever. He sat down on a fallen tree, ate a bit of bread the old woman had given him, and waited for the moon; for, although he was not much of an astronomer, he knew the moon would rise some time, because she had risen the night before. Up she came, slow and slow, but of a good size, pretty nearly round indeed; whereupon, greatly refreshed with his piece of bread, he got up and went—he knew not whither.

The prince wandered and wandered, but didn’t get anywhere. The sun set and disappeared, and he seemed no closer to the edge of the woods than before. He sat down on a fallen tree, ate a bit of bread the old woman had given him, and waited for the moon; even though he wasn’t much of an astronomer, he knew the moon would rise eventually, because it had risen the night before. Up it came, slowly but surely, and it was pretty large, almost completely round; feeling refreshed from his piece of bread, he got up and went—he didn’t know where.

After walking a considerable distance, he thought he was coming to the outside of the forest; but when he reached what he thought the last of it, he found himself only upon the edge of a great open space in it, covered with grass. The moon shone very bright, and he thought he had never seen a more lovely spot. Still it looked dreary because of its loneliness, for he could not see the house at the other side. He sat down, weary again, and gazed into the glade. He had not seen so much room for several days.

After walking for quite a while, he thought he was nearing the edge of the forest; but when he finally reached what he believed was the end, he discovered he was merely at the border of a large open area within it, covered in grass. The moon was shining brightly, and he felt he had never seen a more beautiful place. Yet, it felt somewhat bleak because of its isolation, as he couldn’t see the house on the other side. He sat down, feeling tired once more, and looked into the clearing. He hadn't seen so much open space in several days.

All at once he spied something in the middle of the grass. What could it be? It moved; it came nearer. Was it a human creature, gliding across—a girl dressed in white, gleaming in the moonshine? She came nearer and nearer. He crept behind a tree and watched, wondering. It must be some strange being of the wood—a nymph whom the moonlight and the warm dusky air had enticed from her tree. But when she came close to where he stood, he no longer doubted she was human—for he had caught sight of her sunny hair, and her clear blue eyes, and the loveliest face and form that he had ever seen. All at once she began singing like a nightingale, and dancing to her own music, with her eyes ever turned towards the moon. She passed close to where he stood, dancing on by the edge of the trees and away in a great circle towards the other side, until he could see but a spot of white in the yellowish green of the moonlit grass. But when he feared it would vanish quite, the spot grew, and became a figure once more. She approached him again, singing and dancing, and waving her arms over her head, until she had completed the circle. Just opposite his tree she stood, ceased her song, dropped her arms, and broke out into a long clear laugh, musical as a brook. Then, as if tired, she threw herself on the grass, and lay gazing at the moon. The prince was almost afraid to breathe lest he should startle her, and she should vanish from his sight. As to venturing near her, that never came into his head.

Suddenly, he spotted something in the middle of the grass. What could it be? It moved closer. Was it a human figure—a girl in white, shining in the moonlight? She came closer and closer. He hid behind a tree and watched, curious. She must be some strange creature of the woods—a nymph lured out by the moonlight and warm evening air. But when she got close to where he stood, he no longer doubted she was human—he could see her golden hair, her bright blue eyes, and the most beautiful face and body he had ever seen. Then, all of a sudden, she started singing like a nightingale and dancing to her own music, her eyes always focused on the moon. She danced right by where he was hiding, moving along the edge of the trees and out in a wide circle before disappearing from view, until he could only see a small white spot in the yellowish-green of the moonlit grass. But just when he thought she would vanish completely, the spot grew larger and became her figure again. She approached him once more, singing and dancing, waving her arms above her head, until she completed her circle. Right opposite his tree, she stopped, ended her song, dropped her arms, and let out a long, clear laugh, as musical as a brook. Then, as if she were tired, she lay down on the grass and stared up at the moon. The prince was almost afraid to breathe, worried he might startle her and make her disappear from his sight. As for approaching her, that thought never crossed his mind.

She had lain for a long hour or longer, when the prince began again to doubt concerning her. Perhaps she was but a vision of his own fancy. Or was she a spirit of the wood, after all? If so, he too would haunt the wood, glad to have lost kingdom and everything for the hope of being near her. He would build him a hut in the forest, and there he would live for the pure chance of seeing her again. Upon nights like this at least she would come out and bask in the moonlight, and make his soul blessed. But while he thus dreamed she sprang to her feet, turned her face full to the moon, and began singing as she would draw her down from the sky by the power of her entrancing voice. She looked more beautiful than ever. Again she began dancing to her own music, and danced away into the distance. Once more she returned in a similar manner; but although he was watching as eagerly as before, what with fatigue and what with gazing, he fell fast asleep before she came near him. When he awoke it was broad daylight, and the princess was nowhere.

She had been lying there for a long hour or more when the prince started to doubt her existence. Maybe she was just a figment of his imagination. Or could she actually be a spirit of the woods? If that were true, he would gladly wander the forest, willing to give up his kingdom and everything else just for the chance to be near her. He would build a little hut in the woods and live there, hoping to see her again. On nights like this, at least, she would come out to bask in the moonlight and bless his soul. But as he dreamed, she suddenly jumped to her feet, turned her face toward the moon, and began singing as if she could pull it down from the sky with her enchanting voice. She looked more beautiful than ever. Then she started dancing to her own music, twirling away into the distance. She returned in the same way, but despite how eagerly he watched, fatigue and his gaze made him fall asleep before she got close. When he woke up, it was broad daylight, and the princess was nowhere to be found.

He could not leave the place. What if she should come the next night! He would gladly endure a day's hunger to see her yet again: he would buckle his belt quite tight. He walked round the glade to see if he could discover any prints of her feet. But the grass was so short, and her steps had been so light, that she had not left a single trace behind her. He walked half-way round the wood without seeing anything to account for her presence. Then he spied a lovely little house, with thatched roof and low eaves, surrounded by an exquisite garden, with doves and peacocks walking in it. Of course this must be where the gracious lady who loved the moonlight lived. Forgetting his appearance, he walked towards the door, determined to make inquiries, but as he passed a little pond full of gold and silver fishes, he caught sight of himself and turned to find the door to the kitchen. There he knocked, and asked for a piece of bread. The good-natured cook brought him in, and gave him an excellent breakfast, which the prince found nothing the worse for being served in the kitchen. While he ate, he talked with his entertainer, and learned that this was the favourite retreat of the Princess Daylight. But he learned nothing more, both because he was afraid of seeming inquisitive, and because the cook did not choose to be heard talking about her mistress to a peasant lad who had begged for his breakfast.

He couldn't leave the spot. What if she showed up the next night! He would happily go hungry for a day just to see her again; he would tighten his belt. He walked around the clearing to see if he could find any footprints. But the grass was so short, and her steps had been so light, that she left no trace at all. He wandered halfway around the woods without finding anything that explained her presence. Then he noticed a charming little house with a thatched roof and low eaves, surrounded by a beautiful garden, where doves and peacocks roamed. This must be where the lovely lady who loved the moonlight lived. Forgetting about how he looked, he headed towards the door, determined to ask questions, but as he passed a small pond filled with gold and silver fish, he caught sight of himself and realized he needed to find the kitchen door. He knocked and asked for a piece of bread. The friendly cook welcomed him in and served him a fantastic breakfast, which the prince didn’t mind being eaten in the kitchen. While he ate, he chatted with his host and found out that this was the favorite getaway of Princess Daylight. But he didn’t learn anything more because he was worried about seeming too curious, and the cook didn’t want to discuss her mistress with a peasant boy who had simply asked for breakfast.

As he rose to take his leave, it occurred to him that he might not be so far from the old woman's cottage as he had thought, and he asked the cook whether she knew anything of such a place, describing it as well as he could. She said she knew it well enough, adding with a smile—

As he got up to say goodbye, it hit him that he might not be as far from the old woman's cottage as he had assumed. He asked the cook if she knew anything about that place, describing it as best as he could. She said she was familiar with it and added with a smile—

“It's there you're going, is it?”

“Is that where you're going?”

“Yes, if it's not far off.”

“Yes, if it’s not too far away.”

“It's not more than three miles. But mind what you are about, you know.”

“It's no more than three miles. But be careful with what you're doing, you know.”

“Why do you say that?”

"Why do you say that?"

“If you're after any mischief, she'll make you repent it.”

“If you're looking for trouble, she'll make you regret it.”

“The best thing that could happen under the circumstances,” remarked the prince.

"The best thing that could happen right now," said the prince.

“What do you mean by that?” asked the cook.

“What do you mean by that?” asked the cook.

“Why, it stands to reason,” answered the prince “that if you wish to do anything wrong, the best thing for you is to be made to repent of it.”

“Of course,” replied the prince, “if you want to do something wrong, the best thing for you is to be made to regret it.”

“I see,” said the cook. “Well, I think you may venture. She's a good old soul.”

“I see,” said the cook. “Well, I think you can go for it. She's a kind-hearted person.”

“Which way does it lie from here?” asked the prince.

“Which way is it from here?” asked the prince.

She gave him full instructions; and he left her with many thanks.

She gave him detailed instructions, and he left her with lots of thanks.

Being now refreshed, however, the prince did not go back to the cottage that day: he remained in the forest, amusing himself as best he could, but waiting anxiously for the night, in the hope that the princess would again appear. Nor was he disappointed, for, directly the moon rose, he spied a glimmering shape far across the glade. As it drew nearer, he saw it was she indeed—not dressed in white as before: in a pale blue like the sky, she looked lovelier still. He thought it was that the blue suited her yet better than the white; he did not know that she was really more beautiful because the moon was nearer the full. In fact the next night was full moon, and the princess would then be at the zenith of her loveliness.

Feeling refreshed, the prince didn’t go back to the cottage that day; he stayed in the forest, doing his best to keep himself entertained while anxiously waiting for nightfall, hoping the princess would appear again. He wasn’t disappointed, as soon as the moon rose, he spotted a shimmering figure across the glade. As it came closer, he realized it was her—not in white like before, but in a pale blue that resembled the sky, making her look even more beautiful. He thought the blue suited her even better than the white; he didn’t realize she was truly more stunning because the moon was closer to being full. In fact, the next night would be a full moon, and the princess would then be at the peak of her beauty.

The prince feared for some time that she was not coming near his hiding-place that night; but the circles in her dance ever widened as the moon rose, until at last they embraced the whole glade, and she came still closer to the trees where he was hiding than she had come the night before. He was entranced with her loveliness, for it was indeed a marvellous thing. All night long he watched her, but dared not go near her. He would have been ashamed of watching her too, had he not become almost incapable of thinking of anything but how beautiful she was. He watched the whole night long, and saw that as the moon went down she retreated in smaller and smaller circles, until at last he could see her no more.

The prince worried for a while that she wouldn’t come near his hiding spot that night; but as the moon rose, her dance circles kept getting wider until they finally filled the entire glade, and she got closer to the trees where he was hiding than she had the night before. He was captivated by her beauty, which was truly remarkable. All night long, he watched her but was too afraid to approach. He would have felt embarrassed for watching her so intently if he hadn’t become almost unable to think about anything else but how stunning she was. He kept watching all night, and saw that as the moon began to set, she retreated in smaller and smaller circles until he could no longer see her.

Weary as he was, he set out for the old woman's cottage, where he arrived just in time for her breakfast, which she shared with him. He then went to bed, and slept for many hours. When he awoke the sun was down, and he departed in great anxiety lest he should lose a glimpse of the lovely vision. But, whether it was by the machinations of the swamp-fairy, or merely that it is one thing to go and another to return by the same road, he lost his way. I shall not attempt to describe his misery when the moon rose, and he saw nothing but trees, trees, trees.

Tired as he was, he headed to the old woman's cottage, arriving just in time for her breakfast, which she kindly shared with him. Afterward, he went to bed and slept for hours. When he finally woke up, the sun had set, and he left feeling anxious that he might miss a glimpse of the beautiful vision. But whether it was the swamp-fairy's tricks or just the fact that going was different from coming back the same way, he got lost. I won't even try to describe how miserable he felt when the moon rose, and all he saw were trees, trees, trees.

She was high in the heavens before he reached the glade. Then indeed his troubles vanished, for there was the princess coming dancing towards him, in a dress that shone like gold, and with shoes that glimmered through the grass like fireflies. She was of course still more beautiful than before. Like an embodied sunbeam she passed him, and danced away into the distance.

She was up in the sky before he got to the clearing. At that moment, his worries disappeared, because there was the princess coming towards him, dancing in a dress that gleamed like gold, with shoes that sparkled in the grass like fireflies. She was even more beautiful than before. Like a living sunbeam, she floated past him and danced off into the distance.

Before she returned in her circle, the clouds had begun to gather about the moon. The wind rose, the trees moaned, and their lighter branches leaned all one way before it. The prince feared that the princess would go in, and he should see her no more that night. But she came dancing on more jubilant than ever, her golden dress and her sunny hair streaming out upon the blast, waving her arms towards the moon, and in the exuberance of her delight ordering the clouds away from off her face. The prince could hardly believe she was not a creature of the elements, after all.

Before she completed her circle, the clouds had started to gather around the moon. The wind picked up, the trees sighed, and their lighter branches all leaned in one direction. The prince worried that the princess would go inside and that he wouldn’t see her again that night. But she came dancing in, more joyful than ever, her golden dress and sunny hair flowing in the wind, waving her arms towards the moon, and in her excitement, pushing the clouds away from her face. The prince could hardly believe she wasn’t a being of the elements after all.

By the time she had completed another circle, the clouds had gathered deep, and there were growlings of distant thunder. Just as she passed the tree where he stood, a flash of lightning blinded him for a moment, and when he saw again, to his horror, the princess lay on the ground. He darted to her, thinking she had been struck; but when she heard him coming, she was on her feet in a moment.

By the time she finished another circle, the clouds had rolled in thick, and there were rumblings of distant thunder. Just as she passed the tree where he stood, a flash of lightning momentarily blinded him, and when he could see again, to his shock, the princess was lying on the ground. He rushed over to her, thinking she had been struck; but when she heard him coming, she was on her feet in an instant.

“What do you want?” she asked.

“What do you want?” she asked.

“I beg your pardon. I thought—the lightning” said the prince, hesitating.

“I’m sorry. I thought—the lightning,” said the prince, hesitating.

“There's nothing the matter,” said the princess, waving him off rather haughtily.

“There's nothing wrong,” said the princess, dismissing him with a rather haughty wave.

The poor prince turned and walked towards the wood.

The sad prince turned and walked toward the woods.

“Come back,” said Daylight: “I like you. You do what you are told. Are you good?”

“Come back,” said Daylight. “I like you. You do what you’re told. Are you good?”

“Not so good as I should like to be,” said the prince.

“Not as good as I would like to be,” said the prince.

“Then go and grow better,” said the princess.

“Then go and become a better person,” said the princess.

Again the disappointed prince turned and went.

Again, the disappointed prince turned around and left.

“Come back,” said the princess.

"Come back," the princess said.

He obeyed, and stood before her waiting.

He complied and stood in front of her, waiting.

“Can you tell me what the sun is like?” she asked.

“Can you tell me what the sun is like?” she asked.

“No,” he answered. “But where's the good of asking what you know?”

“No,” he replied. “But what's the point of asking what you already know?”

“But I don't know,” she rejoined.

“But I don't know,” she replied.

“Why, everybody knows.”

“Of course, everyone knows.”

“That's the very thing: I'm not everybody. I've never seen the sun.”

“That's the point: I'm not everyone. I've never seen the sun.”

“Then you can't know what it's like till you do see it.”

“Then you can't really understand it until you see it for yourself.”

“I think you must be a prince,” said the princess.

“I think you must be a prince,” said the princess.

“Do I look like one?” said the prince.

“Do I look like one?” the prince said.

“I can't quite say that.”

"I can't really say that."

“Then why do you think so?”

“Then why do you think that?”

“Because you both do what you are told and speak the truth.—Is the sun so very bright?”

“Because you both do what you’re told and speak the truth.—Is the sun really that bright?”

“As bright as the lightning.”

“As bright as lightning.”

“But it doesn't go out like that, does it?”

“But it doesn’t go out like that, right?”

“Oh, no. It shines like the moon, rises and sets like the moon, is much the same shape as the moon, only so bright that you can't look at it for a moment.”

“Oh, no. It shines like the moon, rises and sets like the moon, is pretty much the same shape as the moon, but it's so bright that you can't look at it for a second.”

“But I would look at it,” said the princess.

“But I would take a look at it,” said the princess.

“But you couldn't,” said the prince.

“But you couldn't,” said the prince.

“But I could,” said the princess.

“But I could,” said the princess.

“Why don't you, then?”

“Why not you, then?”

“Because I can't.”

“Because I can’t.”

“Why can't you?”

“Why can't you do that?”

“Because I can't wake. And I never shall wake until——”

“Because I can't wake up. And I never will wake up until——”

Here she hid her face in her hands, turned away, and walked in the slowest, stateliest manner towards the house. The prince ventured to follow her at a little distance, but she turned and made a repellent gesture, which, like a true gentleman-prince, he obeyed at once. He waited a long time, but as she did not come near him again, and as the night had now cleared, he set off at last for the old woman's cottage.

Here she covered her face with her hands, turned away, and walked slowly and gracefully toward the house. The prince attempted to follow her from a distance, but she turned and made an unwelcoming gesture, which he, being a true gentleman-prince, immediately respected. He waited for a long time, but since she didn't approach him again and the night had cleared, he finally decided to head to the old woman's cottage.

It was long past midnight when he reached it, but, to his surprise, the old woman was paring potatoes at the door. Fairies are fond of doing odd things. Indeed, however they may dissemble, the night is always their day. And so it is with all who have fairy blood in them.

It was well past midnight when he arrived, but to his surprise, the old woman was peeling potatoes at the door. Fairies like to do strange things. In fact, no matter how they try to hide it, the night is always their time. And this goes for anyone who has fairy blood in them.

“Why, what are you doing there, this time of the night, mother?” said the prince; for that was the kind way in which any young man in his country would address a woman who was much older than himself.

“Why, what are you doing there, at this time of night, mom?” said the prince; for that was the polite way in which any young man in his country would address a woman who was much older than him.

“Getting your supper ready, my son,” she answered.

“Getting your dinner ready, my son,” she replied.

“Oh, I don't want any supper,” said the prince.

“Oh, I don't want any dinner,” said the prince.

“Ah! you've seen Daylight,” said she.

“Ah! you've seen Daylight,” she said.

“I've seen a princess who never saw it,” said the prince.

“I've seen a princess who never saw it,” said the prince.

“Do you like her?” asked the fairy.

“Do you like her?” asked the fairy.

“Oh! don't I?” said the prince. “More than you would believe, mother.”

“Oh! don't I?” said the prince. “More than you would think, mom.”

“A fairy can believe anything that ever was or ever could be,” said the old woman.

“A fairy can believe anything that has ever existed or could ever exist,” said the old woman.

“Then are you a fairy?” asked the prince.

“Are you a fairy?” the prince asked.

“Yes,” said she.

“Yes,” she said.

“Then what do you do for things not to believe?” asked the prince.

“Then what do you do about things that aren't real?” asked the prince.

“There's plenty of them—everything that never was nor ever could be.”

“There's a lot of them—everything that never was or ever could be.”

“Plenty, I grant you,” said the prince. “But do you believe there could be a princess who never saw the daylight? Do you believe that now?”

“Sure, I get that,” said the prince. “But do you really think there could be a princess who has never seen the light of day? Do you still believe that?”

This the prince said, not that he doubted the princess, but that he wanted the fairy to tell him more. She was too old a fairy, however, to be caught so easily.

This the prince said, not because he doubted the princess, but because he wanted the fairy to share more information. However, she was too clever of a fairy to be tricked so easily.

“Of all people, fairies must not tell secrets. Besides, she's a princess.”

“Out of everyone, fairies really shouldn’t keep secrets. Plus, she’s a princess.”

“Well, I'll tell you a secret. I'm a prince.”

“Well, I’ll let you in on a secret. I’m a prince.”

“I know that.”

"I get that."

“How do you know it?”

“How do you know that?”

“By the curl of the third eyelash on your left eyelid.”

“By the curl of the third eyelash on your left eyelid.”

“Which corner do you count from?”

“Which corner are you counting from?”

“That's a secret.”

“It's a secret.”

“Another secret? Well, at least, if I am a prince, there can be no harm in telling me about a princess.”

“Another secret? Well, at least if I’m a prince, it can’t hurt to tell me about a princess.”

“It's just the princes I can't tell.”

“It's just the princes I can't figure out.”

“There ain't any more of them—are there?” said the prince.

“There aren't any more of them—are there?” said the prince.

“What! you don't think you're the only prince in the world, do you?”

“What! You don’t think you’re the only prince in the world, right?”

“Oh, dear, no! not at all. But I know there's one too many just at present, except the princess——”

“Oh, no way! Not at all. But I know there's one too many right now, except for the princess——”

“Yes, yes, that's it,” said the fairy.

“Yes, yes, that's it,” said the fairy.

“What's it?” asked the prince.

“What's that?” asked the prince.

But he could get nothing more out of the fairy, and had to go to bed unanswered, which was something of a trial.

But he couldn’t get anything more out of the fairy, and had to go to bed unanswered, which was a bit of a struggle.

Now wicked fairies will not be bound by the law which the good fairies obey, and this always seems to give the bad the advantage over the good, for they use means to gain their ends which the others will not. But it is all of no consequence, for what they do never succeeds; nay, in the end it brings about the very thing they are trying to prevent. So you see that somehow, for all their cleverness, wicked fairies are dreadfully stupid, for, although from the beginning of the world they have really helped instead of thwarting the good fairies, not one of them is a bit wiser for it. She will try the bad thing just as they all did before her; and succeeds no better of course.

Now, evil fairies aren’t limited by the rules that the good fairies follow, and this always seems to give the bad ones an edge over the good, since they use methods to achieve their goals that the others won’t. But it doesn’t really matter, because what they do never works; in fact, it ends up causing exactly what they’re trying to stop. So, you can see that despite their cunning, evil fairies are incredibly foolish, because even though they’ve been around since the beginning of time and have actually helped rather than hindered the good fairies, none of them are any wiser for it. She will try doing something bad just like all the others did before her, and of course, she doesn’t succeed any better.

The prince had so far stolen a march upon the swamp-fairy that she did not know he was in the neighbourhood until after he had seen the princess those three times. When she knew it, she consoled herself by thinking that the princess must be far too proud and too modest for any young man to venture even to speak to her before he had seen her six times at least. But there was even less danger than the wicked fairy thought; for, however much the princess might desire to be set free, she was dreadfully afraid of the wrong prince. Now, however, the fairy was going to do all she could.

The prince had so far gotten ahead of the swamp fairy, so she didn't realize he was nearby until after he had seen the princess three times. Once she found out, she reassured herself by thinking that the princess must be too proud and modest for any young man to even think about speaking to her before he had seen her at least six times. But there was even less risk than the wicked fairy imagined; because no matter how much the princess wanted to be freed, she was really afraid of the wrong prince. Now, though, the fairy was determined to do everything she could.

She so contrived it by her deceitful spells, that the next night the prince could not by any endeavour find his way to the glade. It would take me too long to tell her tricks. They would be amusing to us, who know that they could not do any harm, but they were something other than amusing to the poor prince. He wandered about the forest till daylight, and then fell fast asleep. The same thing occurred for seven following days, during which neither could he find the good fairy's cottage. After the third quarter of the moon, however, the bad fairy thought she might be at ease about the affair for a fortnight at least, for there was no chance of the prince wishing to kiss the princess during that period. So the first day of the fourth quarter he did find the cottage, and the next day he found the glade. For nearly another week he haunted it. But the princess never came. I have little doubt she was on the farther edge of it some part of every night, but at this period she always wore black, and, there being little or no light, the prince never saw her. Nor would he have known her if he had seen her. How could he have taken the worn decrepit creature she was now, for the glorious Princess Daylight?

She managed through her deceitful spells so that the next night, the prince couldn't find his way to the glade no matter what he did. It would take too long to explain her tricks. They'd be amusing to us, knowing they couldn’t cause any harm, but they were anything but amusing for the poor prince. He wandered the forest until dawn and then fell fast asleep. The same thing happened for the next seven days, during which he couldn’t find the good fairy's cottage either. However, after the third quarter of the moon, the bad fairy thought she could relax for at least two weeks, since there was no chance the prince would want to kiss the princess during that time. So on the first day of the fourth quarter, he did find the cottage, and the next day he found the glade. For nearly another week, he waited there. But the princess never appeared. I have little doubt she was on the far side of it every night, but during this time, she always wore black, and with so little light, the prince never saw her. And even if he had seen her, he wouldn't have recognized her. How could he have thought that the worn, frail creature she had become was the magnificent Princess Daylight?

At last, one night when there was no moon at all, he ventured near the house. There he heard voices talking, although it was past midnight; for her women were in considerable uneasiness, because the one whose turn it was to watch her had fallen asleep, and had not seen which way she went, and this was a night when she would probably wander very far, describing a circle which did not touch the open glade at all, but stretched away from the back of the house, deep into that side of the forest—a part of which the prince knew nothing. When he understood from what they said that she had disappeared, and that she must have gone somewhere in the said direction, he plunged at once into the wood to see if he could find her. For hours he roamed with nothing to guide him but the vague notion of a circle which on one side bordered on the house, for so much had he picked up from the talk he had overheard.

Finally, one night when there was no moon at all, he approached the house. There, he heard voices talking, even though it was past midnight; the women were quite anxious because the one who was supposed to keep an eye on her had fallen asleep and hadn't seen which way she had gone. This was a night when she would likely wander very far, tracing a path that didn't touch the open glade at all but instead extended away from the back of the house, deep into a part of the forest that the prince knew nothing about. When he realized from their conversation that she had disappeared and must have gone in that direction, he immediately plunged into the woods to see if he could find her. For hours he wandered with nothing to guide him but a vague idea of a circle that on one side bordered the house, which was all he had gathered from the conversation he had overheard.

It was getting towards the dawn, but as yet there was no streak of light in the sky, when he came to a great birch-tree, and sat down weary at the foot of it. While he sat—very miserable, you may be sure—full of fear for the princess, and wondering how her attendants could take it so quietly, he bethought himself that it would not be a bad plan to light a fire, which, if she were anywhere near, would attract her. This he managed with a tinder-box, which the good fairy had given him. It was just beginning to blaze up, when he heard a moan, which seemed to come from the other side of the tree. He sprung to his feet, but his heart throbbed so that he had to lean for a moment against the tree before he could move. When he got round, there lay a human form in a little dark heap on the earth. There was light enough from his fire to show that it was not the princess. He lifted it in his arms, hardly heavier than a child, and carried it to the flame. The countenance was that of an old woman, but it had a fearfully strange look. A black hood concealed her hair, and her eyes were closed. He laid her down as comfortably as he could, chafed her hands, put a little cordial from a bottle, also the gift of the fairy, into her mouth; took off his coat and wrapped it about her, and in short did the best he could. In a little while she opened her eyes and looked at him—so pitifully! The tears rose and flowed from her grey wrinkled cheeks, but she said never a word. She closed her eyes again, but the tears kept on flowing, and her whole appearance was so utterly pitiful that the prince was near crying too. He begged her to tell him what was the matter, promising to do all he could to help her; but still she did not speak. He thought she was dying, and took her in his arms again to carry her to the princess's house, where he thought the good-natured cook might be able to do something for her. When he lifted her, the tears flowed yet faster, and she gave such a sad moan that it went to his very heart.

It was getting close to dawn, but there was still no hint of light in the sky when he reached a large birch tree and sat down, exhausted, at its base. While he sat there—definitely feeling miserable—worried about the princess and wondering how her attendants could be so calm, he thought it might be a good idea to start a fire, which could attract her if she was nearby. He managed to do this using a tinderbox given to him by the good fairy. Just as it was beginning to catch fire, he heard a moan coming from the other side of the tree. He jumped to his feet, but his heart was pounding so hard that he had to lean against the tree for a moment before he could move. When he got around the tree, he saw a human form huddled on the ground. There was enough light from his fire to see that it wasn't the princess. He picked it up, which was hardly heavier than a child, and carried it to the fire. The person was an old woman, but she had a strangely unsettling look. A black hood covered her hair, and her eyes were shut. He laid her down as gently as he could, rubbed her hands, gave her a bit of cordial from a bottle—another gift from the fairy—and took off his coat to wrap around her, doing his best to help. After a little while, she opened her eyes and looked at him with such sadness! Tears streamed down her gray, wrinkled cheeks, but she didn’t say a word. She closed her eyes again, but the tears continued to fall, and her entire appearance was so heart-wrenching that the prince was on the verge of tears himself. He urged her to tell him what was wrong, promising to do whatever he could to help her, but still she remained silent. He feared she was dying and picked her up again to take her to the princess's house, where he hoped the good-hearted cook might be able to assist her. When he lifted her, the tears flowed even more rapidly, and she let out such a sorrowful moan that it pierced his heart.

“Mother, mother!” he said. “Poor mother!” and kissed her on the withered lips.

“Mom, mom!” he said. “Poor mom!” and kissed her on the faded lips.

She started; and what eyes they were that opened upon him! But he did not see them, for it was still very dark, and he had enough to do to make his way through the trees towards the house.

She jumped, and what eyes they were that looked at him! But he didn’t see them, because it was still very dark, and he had plenty to focus on as he made his way through the trees toward the house.

Just as he approached the door, feeling more tired than he could have imagined possible—she was such a little thin old thing—she began to move, and became so restless that, unable to carry her a moment longer, he thought to lay her on the grass. But she stood upright on her feet. Her hood had dropped, and her hair fell about her. The first gleam of the morning was caught on her face: that face was bright as the never-aging Dawn, and her eyes were lovely as the sky of darkest blue. The prince recoiled in overmastering wonder. It was Daylight herself whom he had brought from the forest! He fell at her feet, nor dared to look up until she laid her hand upon his head. He rose then.

Just as he got to the door, feeling more exhausted than he ever thought possible—she was such a small, frail old thing—she started to stir and became so restless that, unable to hold her any longer, he thought about laying her down on the grass. But she stood tall on her feet. Her hood had fallen back, and her hair flowed around her. The first light of morning shone on her face: that face was as bright as eternal Dawn, and her eyes were as beautiful as the darkest blue sky. The prince stepped back in overwhelming amazement. It was Daylight herself that he had brought from the forest! He fell at her feet, not daring to look up until she placed her hand on his head. He then stood up.

“You kissed me when I was an old woman: there! I kiss you when I am a young princess,” murmured Daylight.—“Is that the sun coming?”

“You kissed me when I was an old woman: there! I kiss you when I am a young princess,” whispered Daylight. —“Is that the sun coming?”





CHAPTER XXIX. RUBY

THE children were delighted with the story, and made many amusing remarks upon it. Mr. Raymond promised to search his brain for another, and when he had found one to bring it to them. Diamond having taken leave of Nanny, and promised to go and see her again soon, went away with him.

THE children were thrilled with the story and made many funny comments about it. Mr. Raymond promised to think of another story, and when he found one, he would bring it to them. After saying goodbye to Nanny and promising to visit her again soon, Diamond left with him.

Now Mr. Raymond had been turning over in his mind what he could do both for Diamond and for Nanny. He had therefore made some acquaintance with Diamond's father, and had been greatly pleased with him. But he had come to the resolution, before he did anything so good as he would like to do for them, to put them all to a certain test. So as they walked away together, he began to talk with Diamond as follows:—

Now Mr. Raymond had been thinking about what he could do for both Diamond and Nanny. He had gotten to know Diamond's father a bit and had been really impressed with him. But before he did anything nice for them, he decided to put them all to a certain test. So, as they walked away together, he started talking to Diamond like this:—

“Nanny must leave the hospital soon, Diamond.”

“Nanny has to leave the hospital soon, Diamond.”

“I'm glad of that, sir.”

"I'm happy about that, sir."

“Why? Don't you think it's a nice place?”

“Why? Don’t you think it’s a nice spot?”

“Yes, very. But it's better to be well and doing something, you know, even if it's not quite so comfortable.”

“Yes, definitely. But it’s better to be okay and doing something, you know, even if it’s not super comfortable.”

“But they can't keep Nanny so long as they would like. They can't keep her till she's quite strong. There are always so many sick children they want to take in and make better. And the question is, What will she do when they send her out again?”

“But they can’t keep Nanny as long as they’d like. They can’t keep her until she’s completely strong. There are always so many sick kids they want to take in and help. And the question is, what will she do when they send her out again?”

“That's just what I can't tell, though I've been thinking of it over and over, sir. Her crossing was taken long ago, and I couldn't bear to see Nanny fighting for it, especially with such a poor fellow as has taken it. He's quite lame, sir.”

"That's exactly what I can't figure out, even though I've been mulling it over repeatedly, sir. Her crossing was decided a long time ago, and I couldn’t stand to watch Nanny struggle for it, especially not with such an unfortunate guy who has taken it. He's pretty lame, sir."

“She doesn't look much like fighting, now, does she, Diamond?”

“She doesn’t really seem like she can fight, does she, Diamond?”

“No, sir. She looks too like an angel. Angels don't fight—do they, sir?”

“No, sir. She looks too much like an angel. Angels don't fight—do they, sir?”

“Not to get things for themselves, at least,” said Mr. Raymond.

“Not to get things for themselves, at least,” Mr. Raymond said.

“Besides,” added Diamond, “I don't quite see that she would have any better right to the crossing than the boy who has got it. Nobody gave it to her; she only took it. And now he has taken it.”

“Besides,” added Diamond, “I don’t really see how she has any more right to the crossing than the boy who currently has it. Nobody gave it to her; she just took it. And now he has taken it.”

“If she were to sweep a crossing—soon at least—after the illness she has had, she would be laid up again the very first wet day,” said Mr. Raymond.

“If she were to sweep a crossing—soon at least—after the illness she has had, she would be laid up again the very first wet day,” said Mr. Raymond.

“And there's hardly any money to be got except on the wet days,” remarked Diamond reflectively. “Is there nothing else she could do, sir?”

“And there's barely any money to be made except on rainy days,” Diamond said thoughtfully. “Is there nothing else she could do, sir?”

“Not without being taught, I'm afraid.”

“I'm afraid it's not something I can do without being taught.”

“Well, couldn't somebody teach her something?”

“Well, can’t someone teach her something?”

“Couldn't you teach her, Diamond?”

"Couldn’t you teach her, Diamond?"

“I don't know anything myself, sir. I could teach her to dress the baby; but nobody would give her anything for doing things like that: they are so easy. There wouldn't be much good in teaching her to drive a cab, for where would she get the cab to drive? There ain't fathers and old Diamonds everywhere. At least poor Nanny can't find any of them, I doubt.”

“I don’t know much myself, sir. I could teach her how to dress the baby, but nobody would pay her for that; it’s so simple. There wouldn’t be much benefit in teaching her to drive a cab, because where would she get a cab to drive? There aren’t fathers and old Diamonds everywhere. At least poor Nanny can’t find any of them, I doubt.”

“Perhaps if she were taught to be nice and clean, and only speak gentle words.”

"Maybe if she were taught to be kind and tidy, and only use soft words."

“Mother could teach her that,” interrupted Diamond.

“Mom could teach her that,” interrupted Diamond.

“And to dress babies, and feed them, and take care of them,” Mr. Raymond proceeded, “she might get a place as a nurse somewhere, you know. People do give money for that.”

“And to dress babies, feed them, and take care of them,” Mr. Raymond continued, “she might be able to get a job as a nurse somewhere, you know. People do pay for that.”

“Then I'll ask mother,” said Diamond.

“Then I'll ask Mom,” said Diamond.

“But you'll have to give her her food then; and your father, not being strong, has enough to do already without that.”

“But you'll need to feed her then, and your dad, not being very strong, already has enough on his plate without that.”

“But here's me,” said Diamond: “I help him out with it. When he's tired of driving, up I get. It don't make any difference to old Diamond. I don't mean he likes me as well as my father—of course he can't, you know—nobody could; but he does his duty all the same. It's got to be done, you know, sir; and Diamond's a good horse—isn't he, sir?”

“But here I am,” said Diamond: “I help him out with it. When he’s tired of driving, I take over. It doesn’t matter to old Diamond. I don’t mean he likes me as much as my father—of course he can’t, you know—nobody could; but he does his job just the same. It’s got to be done, you know, sir; and Diamond’s a good horse—right, sir?”

“From your description I should say certainly; but I have not the pleasure of his acquaintance myself.”

“Based on your description, I'd definitely say yes; but I don't have the pleasure of knowing him myself.”

“Don't you think he will go to heaven, sir?”

“Don’t you think he’ll go to heaven, sir?”

“That I don't know anything about,” said Mr. Raymond. “I confess I should be glad to think so,” he added, smiling thoughtfully.

“That I don’t know anything about,” said Mr. Raymond. “I admit I would be happy to believe that,” he added, smiling thoughtfully.

“I'm sure he'll get to the back of the north wind, anyhow,” said Diamond to himself; but he had learned to be very careful of saying such things aloud.

“I'm sure he'll reach the back of the north wind, anyway,” Diamond said to himself; but he had learned to be very careful about saying things like that out loud.

“Isn't it rather too much for him to go in the cab all day and every day?” resumed Mr. Raymond.

“Isn't it a bit much for him to be in the cab all day every day?” Mr. Raymond continued.

“So father says, when he feels his ribs of a morning. But then he says the old horse do eat well, and the moment he's had his supper, down he goes, and never gets up till he's called; and, for the legs of him, father says that makes no end of a differ. Some horses, sir! they won't lie down all night long, but go to sleep on their four pins, like a haystack, father says. I think it's very stupid of them, and so does old Diamond. But then I suppose they don't know better, and so they can't help it. We mustn't be too hard upon them, father says.”

“So Dad says when he checks his ribs in the morning. But he also says the old horse eats well, and the moment he’s had his dinner, he just lays down and doesn’t get up until he’s called; and as for his legs, Dad says that makes a huge difference. Some horses, you know, won’t lie down all night, but sleep on their feet, like a haystack, Dad says. I think that’s really dumb of them, and so does old Diamond. But I guess they don’t know any better, so they can’t help it. We shouldn’t be too hard on them, Dad says.”

“Your father must be a good man, Diamond.” Diamond looked up in Mr. Raymond's face, wondering what he could mean.

“Your dad must be a good guy, Diamond.” Diamond looked up at Mr. Raymond's face, wondering what he could mean.

“I said your father must be a good man, Diamond.”

“I said your dad must be a good guy, Diamond.”

“Of course,” said Diamond. “How could he drive a cab if he wasn't?”

"Of course," said Diamond. "How could he drive a cab if he wasn't?"

“There are some men who drive cabs who are not very good,” objected Mr. Raymond.

“There are some cab drivers who aren’t very good,” protested Mr. Raymond.

Diamond remembered the drunken cabman, and saw that his friend was right.

Diamond remembered the drunken cab driver and realized that his friend was right.

“Ah, but,” he returned, “he must be, you know, with such a horse as old Diamond.”

“Ah, but,” he replied, “he has to be, you know, with a horse like old Diamond.”

“That does make a difference,” said Mr. Raymond. “But it is quite enough that he is a good man without our trying to account for it. Now, if you like, I will give you a proof that I think him a good man. I am going away on the Continent for a while—for three months, I believe—and I am going to let my house to a gentleman who does not want the use of my brougham. My horse is nearly as old, I fancy, as your Diamond, but I don't want to part with him, and I don't want him to be idle; for nobody, as you say, ought to be idle; but neither do I want him to be worked very hard. Now, it has come into my head that perhaps your father would take charge of him, and work him under certain conditions.”

“That makes a difference,” Mr. Raymond said. “But it’s enough that he’s a good man without us having to figure out why. Now, if you’d like, I’ll show you proof that I think he’s a good man. I’m leaving for the Continent for a while—for about three months, I believe—and I’m going to rent my house to a gentleman who doesn’t need my carriage. My horse is probably as old as your Diamond, but I don’t want to sell him, and I don’t want him to sit around doing nothing; because, as you said, nobody should be idle; but I also don’t want him to work too hard. So, I thought maybe your father would be willing to take care of him and work him under certain conditions.”

“My father will do what's right,” said Diamond. “I'm sure of that.”

“My dad will do what's right,” said Diamond. “I’m sure of that.”

“Well, so I think. Will you ask him when he comes home to call and have a little chat with me—to-day, some time?”

“Well, that’s what I think. Can you ask him to call me for a quick chat when he gets home today?”

“He must have his dinner first,” said Diamond. “No, he's got his dinner with him to-day. It must be after he's had his tea.”

“He needs to have his dinner first,” said Diamond. “No, he has his dinner with him today. It has to be after he’s had his tea.”

“Of course, of course. Any time will do. I shall be at home all day.”

“Of course, of course. Anytime works for me. I’ll be home all day.”

“Very well, sir. I will tell him. You may be sure he will come. My father thinks you a very kind gentleman, and I know he is right, for I know your very own self, sir.”

“Sure thing, sir. I’ll let him know. You can count on him coming. My dad thinks you’re a very nice guy, and I know he’s right because I know you personally, sir.”

Mr. Raymond smiled, and as they had now reached his door, they parted, and Diamond went home. As soon as his father entered the house, Diamond gave him Mr. Raymond's message, and recounted the conversation that had preceded it. His father said little, but took thought-sauce to his bread and butter, and as soon as he had finished his meal, rose, saying:

Mr. Raymond smiled, and as they arrived at his door, they said their goodbyes, and Diamond went home. As soon as his father came in, Diamond shared Mr. Raymond's message and told him about their conversation before that. His father said very little but pondered over his bread and butter, and as soon as he finished his meal, he stood up, saying:

“I will go to your friend directly, Diamond. It would be a grand thing to get a little more money. We do want it.” Diamond accompanied his father to Mr. Raymond's door, and there left him.

“I'll go straight to your friend, Diamond. It would be great to get some extra money. We really need it.” Diamond walked with his father to Mr. Raymond's door, then left him there.

He was shown at once into Mr. Raymond's study, where he gazed with some wonder at the multitude of books on the walls, and thought what a learned man Mr. Raymond must be.

He was immediately taken into Mr. Raymond's study, where he looked in amazement at the many books lining the walls and thought about how knowledgeable Mr. Raymond must be.

Presently Mr. Raymond entered, and after saying much the same about his old horse, made the following distinct proposal—one not over-advantageous to Diamond's father, but for which he had reasons—namely, that Joseph should have the use of Mr. Raymond's horse while he was away, on condition that he never worked him more than six hours a day, and fed him well, and that, besides, he should take Nanny home as soon as she was able to leave the hospital, and provide for her as one of his own children, neither better nor worse—so long, that is, as he had the horse.

Right then, Mr. Raymond walked in and after talking a bit about his old horse, he made a clear proposal—one that wasn’t too beneficial for Diamond’s dad, but he had his reasons for it. He suggested that Joseph could use Mr. Raymond's horse while he was away, as long as he didn’t work the horse for more than six hours a day, took good care of him, and when Nanny was ready to leave the hospital, he would take her home and treat her like one of his own kids—neither better nor worse—as long as he had the horse.

Diamond's father could not help thinking it a pretty close bargain. He should have both the girl and the horse to feed, and only six hours' work out of the horse.

Diamond's father couldn't stop thinking it was a pretty good deal. He would have both the girl and the horse to take care of, and only six hours of work from the horse.

“It will save your own horse,” said Mr. Raymond.

“It'll save your horse,” Mr. Raymond said.

“That is true,” answered Joseph; “but all I can get by my own horse is only enough to keep us, and if I save him and feed your horse and the girl—don't you see, sir?”

"That's true," replied Joseph, "but all I can get from my own horse is just enough to get by, and if I save him and feed your horse and the girl—don't you see, sir?"

“Well, you can go home and think about it, and let me know by the end of the week. I am in no hurry before then.”

“Sure, you can go home and think it over, and let me know by the end of the week. I’m in no rush before then.”

So Joseph went home and recounted the proposal to his wife, adding that he did not think there was much advantage to be got out of it.

So Joseph went home and told his wife about the suggestion, mentioning that he didn’t think it would be very beneficial.

“Not much that way, husband,” said Diamond's mother; “but there would be an advantage, and what matter who gets it!”

“Not much that way, honey,” said Diamond's mother; “but there would be an advantage, and who cares who gets it!”

“I don't see it,” answered her husband. “Mr. Raymond is a gentleman of property, and I don't discover any much good in helping him to save a little more. He won't easily get one to make such a bargain, and I don't mean he shall get me. It would be a loss rather than a gain—I do think—at least if I took less work out of our own horse.”

“I don't see it,” her husband replied. “Mr. Raymond is a wealthy man, and I don't see much benefit in helping him save a bit more. It won't be easy for him to find someone willing to make such a deal, and I don’t intend to be that person. It would be more of a loss than a gain—I really believe that—especially if it means taking less work away from our own horse.”

“One hour would make a difference to old Diamond. But that's not the main point. You must think what an advantage it would be to the poor girl that hasn't a home to go to!”

"One hour would mean a lot to old Diamond. But that's not the main issue. You need to realize what a huge benefit it would be for the poor girl who doesn’t have a home to go to!"

“She is one of Diamond's friends,” thought his father.

“She is one of Diamond's friends,” thought his dad.

“I could be kind to her, you know,” the mother went on, “and teach her housework, and how to handle a baby; and, besides, she would help me, and I should be the stronger for it, and able to do an odd bit of charing now and then, when I got the chance.”

“I could be nice to her, you know,” the mother continued, “and teach her housework and how to take care of a baby; plus, she would help me, and I’d be better for it, able to do some odd cleaning jobs now and then when I got the chance.”

“I won't hear of that,” said her husband. “Have the girl by all means. I'm ashamed I did not think of both sides of the thing at once. I wonder if the horse is a great eater. To be sure, if I gave Diamond two hours' additional rest, it would be all the better for the old bones of him, and there would be four hours extra out of the other horse. That would give Diamond something to do every day. He could drive old Diamond after dinner, and I could take the other horse out for six hours after tea, or in the morning, as I found best. It might pay for the keep of both of them,—that is, if I had good luck. I should like to oblige Mr. Raymond, though he be rather hard, for he has been very kind to our Diamond, wife. Hasn't he now?”

“I won’t hear of that,” said her husband. “Of course, we can have the girl. I’m ashamed I didn’t think of both sides of this sooner. I wonder if the horse eats a lot. If I gave Diamond an extra two hours of rest, it would definitely be better for his old bones, and we’d have four extra hours with the other horse. That would give Diamond something to do every day. He could drive Diamond after dinner, and I could take the other horse out for six hours after tea, or in the morning, whichever works best. It might cover the cost of keeping both of them, that is, if I got lucky. I’d like to help Mr. Raymond, even though he can be a bit tough, because he’s been very kind to our Diamond, hasn’t he?”

“He has indeed, Joseph,” said his wife, and there the conversation ended.

“He really has, Joseph,” said his wife, and that was the end of the conversation.

Diamond's father went the very next day to Mr. Raymond, and accepted his proposal; so that the week after having got another stall in the same stable, he had two horses instead of one. Oddly enough, the name of the new horse was Ruby, for he was a very red chestnut. Diamond's name came from a white lozenge on his forehead. Young Diamond said they were rich now, with such a big diamond and such a big ruby.

Diamond's father went to Mr. Raymond the very next day and accepted his offer. The week after that, he got another stall in the same stable, so now he had two horses instead of one. Interestingly, the new horse was named Ruby because he was a bright red chestnut. Diamond got his name from a white diamond shape on his forehead. Young Diamond said they were rich now, with such a big diamond and such a big ruby.





CHAPTER XXX. NANNY'S DREAM

NANNY was not fit to be moved for some time yet, and Diamond went to see her as often as he could. But being more regularly engaged now, seeing he went out every day for a few hours with old Diamond, and had his baby to mind, and one of the horses to attend to, he could not go so often as he would have liked.

Nanny couldn't be moved for a while, and Diamond visited her as often as he could. However, since he was now more regularly occupied—going out daily for a few hours with Old Diamond, taking care of his baby, and looking after one of the horses—he couldn't visit as often as he wanted.

One evening, as he sat by her bedside, she said to him:

One evening, as he sat by her bedside, she said to him:

“I've had such a beautiful dream, Diamond! I should like to tell it you.”

“I had the most amazing dream, Diamond! I really want to tell you about it.”

“Oh! do,” said Diamond; “I am so fond of dreams!”

“Oh! please do,” said Diamond; “I love dreams so much!”

“She must have been to the back of the north wind,” he said to himself.

“She must have been to the back of the north wind,” he thought to himself.

“It was a very foolish dream, you know. But somehow it was so pleasant! What a good thing it is that you believe the dream all the time you are in it!”

“It was a really silly dream, you know. But somehow it felt so nice! What a great thing it is that you believe in the dream while you're experiencing it!”

My readers must not suppose that poor Nanny was able to say what she meant so well as I put it down here. She had never been to school, and had heard very little else than vulgar speech until she came to the hospital. But I have been to school, and although that could never make me able to dream so well as Nanny, it has made me able to tell her dream better than she could herself. And I am the more desirous of doing this for her that I have already done the best I could for Diamond's dream, and it would be a shame to give the boy all the advantage.

My readers shouldn’t think that poor Nanny was able to express her thoughts as clearly as I’ve written them here. She never went to school and had only heard casual speech until she arrived at the hospital. But I’ve been to school, and while that can’t possibly let me dream as well as Nanny does, it does help me explain her dream better than she could herself. I’m even more eager to do this for her since I’ve already done my best for Diamond’s dream, and it would be unfair to give the boy all the advantages.

“I will tell you all I know about it,” said Nanny. “The day before yesterday, a lady came to see us—a very beautiful lady, and very beautifully dressed. I heard the matron say to her that it was very kind of her to come in blue and gold; and she answered that she knew we didn't like dull colours. She had such a lovely shawl on, just like redness dipped in milk, and all worked over with flowers of the same colour. It didn't shine much, it was silk, but it kept in the shine. When she came to my bedside, she sat down, just where you are sitting, Diamond, and laid her hand on the counterpane. I was sitting up, with my table before me ready for my tea. Her hand looked so pretty in its blue glove, that I was tempted to stroke it. I thought she wouldn't be angry, for everybody that comes to the hospital is kind. It's only in the streets they ain't kind. But she drew her hand away, and I almost cried, for I thought I had been rude. Instead of that, however, it was only that she didn't like giving me her glove to stroke, for she drew it off, and then laid her hand where it was before. I wasn't sure, but I ventured to put out my ugly hand.”

“I’ll share everything I know about it,” Nanny said. “The day before yesterday, a lady came to visit us—a very beautiful lady, dressed exquisitely. I heard the matron tell her that it was very kind of her to wear blue and gold, and she replied that she knew we didn’t like dull colors. She had a stunning shawl that looked like red dipped in milk, covered with flowers of the same hue. It wasn’t very shiny; it was silk, but it held onto the shine. When she came to my bedside, she sat down right where you’re sitting, Diamond, and placed her hand on the bedspread. I was sitting up with my table in front of me, ready for my tea. Her hand looked so lovely in its blue glove that I was tempted to touch it. I thought she wouldn’t mind, because everyone who comes to the hospital is kind. It’s only out on the streets where people aren’t kind. But she pulled her hand away, and I almost cried because I thought I had been rude. Instead, it turned out she just didn’t like giving me her glove to touch, because she took it off and then placed her hand back where it was before. I wasn’t sure, but I decided to stretch out my awkward hand.”

“Your hand ain't ugly, Nanny,” said Diamond; but Nanny went on—

“Your hand isn’t ugly, Nanny,” said Diamond; but Nanny continued—

“And I stroked it again, and then she stroked mine,—think of that! And there was a ring on her finger, and I looked down to see what it was like. And she drew it off, and put it upon one of my fingers. It was a red stone, and she told me they called it a ruby.”

“And I touched it again, and then she touched mine—can you believe that? There was a ring on her finger, and I looked down to see what it looked like. She took it off and placed it on one of my fingers. It was a red stone, and she told me they called it a ruby.”

“Oh, that is funny!” said Diamond. “Our new horse is called Ruby. We've got another horse—a red one—such a beauty!”

“Oh, that’s funny!” said Diamond. “Our new horse is named Ruby. We have another horse—a red one—such a beauty!”

But Nanny went on with her story.

But Nanny continued with her story.

“I looked at the ruby all the time the lady was talking to me,—it was so beautiful! And as she talked I kept seeing deeper and deeper into the stone. At last she rose to go away, and I began to pull the ring off my finger; and what do you think she said?—'Wear it all night, if you like. Only you must take care of it. I can't give it you, for some one gave it to me; but you may keep it till to-morrow.' Wasn't it kind of her? I could hardly take my tea, I was so delighted to hear it; and I do think it was the ring that set me dreaming; for, after I had taken my tea, I leaned back, half lying and half sitting, and looked at the ring on my finger. By degrees I began to dream. The ring grew larger and larger, until at last I found that I was not looking at a red stone, but at a red sunset, which shone in at the end of a long street near where Grannie lives. I was dressed in rags as I used to be, and I had great holes in my shoes, at which the nasty mud came through to my feet. I didn't use to mind it before, but now I thought it horrid. And there was the great red sunset, with streaks of green and gold between, standing looking at me. Why couldn't I live in the sunset instead of in that dirt? Why was it so far away always? Why did it never come into our wretched street? It faded away, as the sunsets always do, and at last went out altogether. Then a cold wind began to blow, and flutter all my rags about——”

“I kept looking at the ruby while the lady was talking to me—it was so beautiful! And as she spoke, I found myself seeing deeper and deeper into the stone. Finally, she got up to leave, and I started to take the ring off my finger; and do you know what she said?—'You can wear it all night if you want. Just take care of it. I can't give it to you, since someone gave it to me; but you can keep it until tomorrow.' Wasn’t that nice of her? I could barely drink my tea because I was so thrilled to hear that; and I really believe it was the ring that made me start dreaming; because after I finished my tea, I leaned back, half lying and half sitting, and looked at the ring on my finger. Gradually, I started to dream. The ring grew larger and larger, until I realized I was not looking at a red stone, but at a red sunset shining at the end of a long street near where Grannie lives. I was wearing rags like I used to, with big holes in my shoes that let the nasty mud seep through to my feet. I didn’t mind it before, but now I thought it was gross. And there was the big red sunset, with streaks of green and gold in between, staring at me. Why couldn’t I live in the sunset instead of in that dirt? Why was it always so far away? Why didn’t it ever come into our miserable street? It faded away, like sunsets always do, and finally disappeared completely. Then a cold wind started to blow, fluttering all my rags around—”

“That was North Wind herself,” said Diamond.

"That was North Wind herself," Diamond said.

“Eh?” said Nanny, and went on with her story.

“Eh?” said Nanny, and continued with her story.

“I turned my back to it, and wandered away. I did not know where I was going, only it was warmer to go that way. I don't think it was a north wind, for I found myself in the west end at last. But it doesn't matter in a dream which wind it was.”

“I turned my back to it and wandered off. I had no idea where I was going, but it felt warmer to go that way. I don’t think it was a north wind, because I ended up in the west end eventually. But it doesn’t really matter which wind it was in a dream.”

“I don't know that,” said Diamond. “I believe North Wind can get into our dreams—yes, and blow in them. Sometimes she has blown me out of a dream altogether.”

“I don't know about that,” said Diamond. “I think North Wind can get into our dreams—yeah, and mess with them. Sometimes she has blown me right out of a dream.”

“I don't know what you mean, Diamond,” said Nanny.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Diamond,” said Nanny.

“Never mind,” answered Diamond. “Two people can't always understand each other. They'd both be at the back of the north wind directly, and what would become of the other places without them?”

“Don't worry about it,” replied Diamond. “Two people can't always get each other. They'd both be at the back of the north wind right away, and what would happen to the other places without them?”

“You do talk so oddly!” said Nanny. “I sometimes think they must have been right about you.”

“You talk so strangely!” said Nanny. “Sometimes I think they might have been right about you.”

“What did they say about me?” asked Diamond.

“What did they say about me?” Diamond asked.

“They called you God's baby.”

“They called you God's child.”

“How kind of them! But I knew that.”

“How nice of them! But I knew that.”

“Did you know what it meant, though? It meant that you were not right in the head.”

“Did you understand what it meant, though? It meant that you weren't thinking clearly.”

“I feel all right,” said Diamond, putting both hands to his head, as if it had been a globe he could take off and set on again.

“I feel fine,” said Diamond, placing both hands on his head, as if it were a globe he could remove and put back on.

“Well, as long as you are pleased I am pleased,” said Nanny.

"Well, if you're happy, then I'm happy," said Nanny.

“Thank you, Nanny. Do go on with your story. I think I like dreams even better than fairy tales. But they must be nice ones, like yours, you know.”

“Thank you, Nanny. Please continue with your story. I think I like dreams even more than fairy tales. But they have to be nice ones, like yours, you know.”

“Well, I went on, keeping my back to the wind, until I came to a fine street on the top of a hill. How it happened I don't know, but the front door of one of the houses was open, and not only the front door, but the back door as well, so that I could see right through the house—and what do you think I saw? A garden place with green grass, and the moon shining upon it! Think of that! There was no moon in the street, but through the house there was the moon. I looked and there was nobody near: I would not do any harm, and the grass was so much nicer than the mud! But I couldn't think of going on the grass with such dirty shoes: I kicked them off in the gutter, and ran in on my bare feet, up the steps, and through the house, and on to the grass; and the moment I came into the moonlight, I began to feel better.”

“Well, I kept walking with my back to the wind until I reached a nice street on top of a hill. I don’t know how it happened, but the front door of one of the houses was wide open, and not just the front door, but the back door too, so I could see right through the house—and guess what I saw? A garden with green grass, and the moon shining on it! Can you believe that? There was no moon in the street, but through the house, there it was. I looked around and didn’t see anyone nearby: I wouldn’t do any harm, and the grass looked so much nicer than the mud! But I couldn’t imagine stepping onto the grass with such dirty shoes: I kicked them off in the gutter and ran in on my bare feet, up the steps, through the house, and onto the grass; and the moment I stepped into the moonlight, I started to feel better.”

“That's why North Wind blew you there,” said Diamond.

"That's why the North Wind blew you there," said Diamond.

“It came of Mr. Raymond's story about Princess Daylight,” returned Nanny. “Well, I lay down upon the grass in the moonlight without thinking how I was to get out again. Somehow the moon suited me exactly. There was not a breath of the north wind you talk about; it was quite gone.”

“It came from Mr. Raymond's story about Princess Daylight,” Nanny replied. “Well, I lay down on the grass in the moonlight without thinking about how I would get up again. Somehow, the moon felt just right for me. There wasn't a hint of that north wind you mentioned; it was completely gone.”

“You didn't want her any more, just then. She never goes where she's not wanted,” said Diamond. “But she blew you into the moonlight, anyhow.”

"You didn't want her anymore, not at that moment. She never goes where she's not wanted," said Diamond. "But she pushed you into the moonlight, anyway."

“Well, we won't dispute about it,” said Nanny: “you've got a tile loose, you know.”

“Well, we won't argue about it,” said Nanny, “but you have a loose tile, you know.”

“Suppose I have,” returned Diamond, “don't you see it may let in the moonlight, or the sunlight for that matter?”

“Suppose I do,” replied Diamond, “don’t you see it could let in the moonlight, or the sunlight for that matter?”

“Perhaps yes, perhaps no,” said Nanny.

“Maybe yes, maybe no,” said Nanny.

“And you've got your dreams, too, Nanny.”

“And you have your dreams, too, Nanny.”

“Yes, but I know they're dreams.”

“Yes, but I know they’re just dreams.”

“So do I. But I know besides they are something more as well.”

“So do I. But I also know there’s something more to them as well.”

“Oh! do you?” rejoined Nanny. “I don't.”

“Oh! do you?” Nanny replied. “I don’t.”

“All right,” said Diamond. “Perhaps you will some day.”

“All right,” said Diamond. “Maybe you will someday.”

“Perhaps I won't,” said Nanny.

“Maybe I won't,” said Nanny.

Diamond held his peace, and Nanny resumed her story.

Diamond stayed quiet, and Nanny continued her story.

“I lay a long time, and the moonlight got in at every tear in my clothes, and made me feel so happy——”

“I lay there for a long time, and the moonlight came through every tear in my clothes, and it made me feel so happy——”

“There, I tell you!” said Diamond.

“There, I promise!” said Diamond.

“What do you tell me?” returned Nanny.

"What do you say to me?" replied Nanny.

“North Wind——”

"North Wind—"

“It was the moonlight, I tell you,” persisted Nanny, and again Diamond held his peace.

“It was the moonlight, I swear,” Nanny insisted, and once more Diamond stayed silent.

“All at once I felt that the moon was not shining so strong. I looked up, and there was a cloud, all crapey and fluffy, trying to drown the beautiful creature. But the moon was so round, just like a whole plate, that the cloud couldn't stick to her. She shook it off, and said there and shone out clearer and brighter than ever. But up came a thicker cloud,—and 'You shan't,' said the moon; and 'I will,' said the cloud,—but it couldn't: out shone the moon, quite laughing at its impudence. I knew her ways, for I've always been used to watch her. She's the only thing worth looking at in our street at night.”

“All of a sudden, I noticed that the moon wasn't shining as brightly. I looked up, and there was a fluffy cloud trying to cover the beautiful moon. But the moon was so round, like a whole plate, that the cloud couldn't hold on. She shook it off and shone out clearer and brighter than ever. But then a thicker cloud came along, and the moon said, 'You won't,' while the cloud replied, 'I will,' but it couldn't: the moon outshone it, laughing at its boldness. I knew her ways because I've always watched her. She's the only thing worth looking at in our street at night.”

“Don't call it your street,” said Diamond. “You're not going back to it. You're coming to us, you know.”

“Don’t call it your street,” said Diamond. “You’re not going back there. You’re coming to us, you know.”

“That's too good to be true,” said Nanny.

"That's too good to be true," said Nanny.

“There are very few things good enough to be true,” said Diamond; “but I hope this is. Too good to be true it can't be. Isn't true good? and isn't good good? And how, then, can anything be too good to be true? That's like old Sal—to say that.”

“There are very few things that are good enough to be true,” said Diamond; “but I hope this is. It can't be too good to be true. Isn't true good? And isn't good good? So how can anything be too good to be true? That's just like old Sal—to say that.”

“Don't abuse Grannie, Diamond. She's a horrid old thing, she and her gin bottle; but she'll repent some day, and then you'll be glad not to have said anything against her.”

“Don’t mistreat Grannie, Diamond. She’s a terrible old thing, her and her gin bottle; but she’ll regret it one day, and then you’ll be thankful you didn’t say anything bad about her.”

“Why?” said Diamond.

"Why?" asked Diamond.

“Because you'll be sorry for her.”

“Because you're going to regret it for her.”

“I am sorry for her now.”

“I feel sorry for her now.”

“Very well. That's right. She'll be sorry too. And there'll be an end of it.”

“Alright. Exactly. She'll regret it too. And that will be the end of it.”

“All right. You come to us,” said Diamond.

“All right. You come to us,” said Diamond.

“Where was I?” said Nanny.

“Where am I?” said Nanny.

“Telling me how the moon served the clouds.”

“Telling me how the moon helped the clouds.”

“Yes. But it wouldn't do, all of it. Up came the clouds and the clouds, and they came faster and faster, until the moon was covered up. You couldn't expect her to throw off a hundred of them at once—could you?”

“Yes. But that wouldn't work, all of it. The clouds rolled in, and they moved faster and faster until the moon was completely covered. You couldn’t expect her to get rid of a hundred of them at once—could you?”

“Certainly not,” said Diamond.

"Definitely not," said Diamond.

“So it grew very dark; and a dog began to yelp in the house. I looked and saw that the door to the garden was shut. Presently it was opened—not to let me out, but to let the dog in—yelping and bounding. I thought if he caught sight of me, I was in for a biting first, and the police after. So I jumped up, and ran for a little summer-house in the corner of the garden. The dog came after me, but I shut the door in his face. It was well it had a door—wasn't it?”

“So it got really dark, and a dog started barking in the house. I looked and saw that the door to the garden was closed. Soon, it opened—not to let me out, but to let the dog in—barking and jumping around. I thought if he saw me, I'd be the one he bit first, and then the police would come after me. So I jumped up and ran to a little summer house in the corner of the garden. The dog chased after me, but I slammed the door in his face. Good thing it had a door—right?”

“You dreamed of the door because you wanted it,” said Diamond.

"You dreamed of the door because you wanted it," Diamond said.

“No, I didn't; it came of itself. It was there, in the true dream.”

“No, I didn't; it just came to me. It was there, in the real dream.”

“There—I've caught you!” said Diamond. “I knew you believed in the dream as much as I do.”

“There—I've caught you!” said Diamond. “I knew you believed in the dream as much as I do.”

“Oh, well, if you will lay traps for a body!” said Nanny. “Anyhow, I was safe inside the summer-house. And what do you think?—There was the moon beginning to shine again—but only through one of the panes—and that one was just the colour of the ruby. Wasn't it funny?”

“Oh, come on, if you're going to set traps for someone!” said Nanny. “Anyway, I was safe inside the summer-house. And guess what?—The moon was starting to shine again—but only through one of the panes—and that one was exactly the color of a ruby. Isn’t that funny?”

“No, not a bit funny,” said Diamond.

“No, not funny at all,” said Diamond.

“If you will be contrary!” said Nanny.

“If you're going to be difficult!” said Nanny.

“No, no,” said Diamond; “I only meant that was the very pane I should have expected her to shine through.”

“No, no,” Diamond said; “I just meant that’s exactly the pane I would have expected her to shine through.”

“Oh, very well!” returned Nanny.

"Oh, fine!" replied Nanny.

What Diamond meant, I do not pretend to say. He had curious notions about things.

What Diamond meant, I won't claim to know. He had some interesting ideas about things.

“And now,” said Nanny, “I didn't know what to do, for the dog kept barking at the door, and I couldn't get out. But the moon was so beautiful that I couldn't keep from looking at it through the red pane. And as I looked it got larger and larger till it filled the whole pane and outgrew it, so that I could see it through the other panes; and it grew till it filled them too and the whole window, so that the summer-house was nearly as bright as day.

“And now,” said Nanny, “I didn’t know what to do, because the dog kept barking at the door, and I couldn’t get out. But the moon was so beautiful that I couldn’t help but look at it through the red glass. As I watched, it got larger and larger until it filled the whole pane and then overflowed, so I could see it through the other panes; it continued to grow until it filled those too and the entire window, making the summer house almost as bright as day.

“The dog stopped barking, and I heard a gentle tapping at the door, like the wind blowing a little branch against it.”

“The dog stopped barking, and I heard a soft tapping at the door, like the wind pushing a small branch against it.”

“Just like her,” said Diamond, who thought everything strange and beautiful must be done by North Wind.

“Just like her,” said Diamond, who believed that everything odd and beautiful must be created by North Wind.

“So I turned from the window and opened the door; and what do you think I saw?”

“So I turned away from the window and opened the door; and guess what I saw?”

“A beautiful lady,” said Diamond.

“A beautiful woman,” said Diamond.

“No—the moon itself, as big as a little house, and as round as a ball, shining like yellow silver. It stood on the grass—down on the very grass: I could see nothing else for the brightness of it: And as I stared and wondered, a door opened in the side of it, near the ground, and a curious little old man, with a crooked thing over his shoulder, looked out, and said: 'Come along, Nanny; my lady wants you. We're come to fetch you.” I wasn't a bit frightened. I went up to the beautiful bright thing, and the old man held down his hand, and I took hold of it, and gave a jump, and he gave me a lift, and I was inside the moon. And what do you think it was like? It was such a pretty little house, with blue windows and white curtains! At one of the windows sat a beautiful lady, with her head leaning on her hand, looking out. She seemed rather sad, and I was sorry for her, and stood staring at her.

“No—the moon itself, as big as a small house, and as round as a ball, shining like yellow silver. It sat on the grass—right on the grass: I couldn't see anything else because of how bright it was. As I stared and wondered, a door opened in the side of it, near the ground, and a curious little old man, with a crooked thing over his shoulder, looked out and said: 'Come on, Nanny; my lady wants you. We're here to get you.' I wasn’t scared at all. I walked up to the beautiful bright thing, and the old man held out his hand, and I took it, then jumped, and he lifted me up, and I was inside the moon. And what do you think it was like? It was such a pretty little house, with blue windows and white curtains! At one of the windows was a beautiful lady, with her head resting on her hand, looking out. She seemed a bit sad, and I felt sorry for her, just standing there staring at her.

“`You didn't think I had such a beautiful mistress as that!' said the queer little man. `No, indeed!' I answered: `who would have thought it?' `Ah! who indeed? But you see you don't know everything.' The little man closed the door, and began to pull at a rope which hung behind it with a weight at the end. After he had pulled a while, he said—`There, that will do; we're all right now.' Then he took me by the hand and opened a little trap in the floor, and led me down two or three steps, and I saw like a great hole below me. `Don't be frightened,' said the tittle man. `It's not a hole. It's only a window. Put your face down and look through.' I did as he told me, and there was the garden and the summer-house, far away, lying at the bottom of the moonlight. `There!' said the little man; `we've brought you off! Do you see the little dog barking at us down there in the garden?' I told him I couldn't see anything so far. `Can you see anything so small and so far off?' I said. `Bless you, child!' said the little man; `I could pick up a needle out of the grass if I had only a long enough arm. There's one lying by the door of the summer-house now.' I looked at his eyes. They were very small, but so bright that I think he saw by the light that went out of them. Then he took me up, and up again by a little stair in a corner of the room, and through another trapdoor, and there was one great round window above us, and I saw the blue sky and the clouds, and such lots of stars, all so big and shining as hard as ever they could!”

“You didn’t think I had such a beautiful mistress as that!” said the strange little man. “No, not at all!” I replied. “Who would have thought it?” “Ah! Who indeed? But you see, you don’t know everything.” The little man closed the door and started pulling on a rope that hung behind it with a weight at the end. After pulling for a bit, he said, “There, that’s enough; we’re all set now.” Then he took my hand and opened a small trap in the floor, leading me down two or three steps, and I saw a large hole below me. “Don’t be scared,” said the little man. “It’s not a hole. It’s just a window. Put your face down and look through.” I did as he said, and there was the garden and the summer house, far away, lying at the bottom of the moonlight. “There!” said the little man, “we’ve brought you here! Do you see the little dog barking at us down there in the garden?” I told him I couldn’t see anything that far away. “Can you see anything so small and so far off?” I asked. “Bless you, child!” said the little man. “I could pick up a needle from the grass if I had a long enough arm. There’s one lying by the door of the summer house right now.” I looked into his eyes. They were very small, but so bright that I think he could see by the light coming from them. Then he took me up and up again by a little staircase in a corner of the room, and through another trapdoor, and there was a big round window above us, and I saw the blue sky and the clouds, with so many stars, all so big and shining as brightly as they could!

“The little girl-angels had been polishing them,” said Diamond.

“The little girl angels had been polishing them,” said Diamond.

“What nonsense you do talk!” said Nanny.

“What nonsense you're talking!” said Nanny.

“But my nonsense is just as good as yours, Nanny. When you have done, I'll tell you my dream. The stars are in it—not the moon, though. She was away somewhere. Perhaps she was gone to fetch you then. I don't think that, though, for my dream was longer ago than yours. She might have been to fetch some one else, though; for we can't fancy it's only us that get such fine things done for them. But do tell me what came next.”

“But my nonsense is just as good as yours, Nanny. When you’re done, I’ll tell you my dream. The stars are in it—not the moon, though. She was away somewhere. Maybe she went to get you then. I don’t really think that, since my dream was before yours. She could have been fetching someone else, though, because we can’t imagine it’s only us who get such nice things done for us. But please tell me what happened next.”

Perhaps one of my child-readers may remember whether the moon came down to fetch him or her the same night that Diamond had his dream. I cannot tell, of course. I know she did not come to fetch me, though I did think I could make her follow me when I was a boy—not a very tiny one either.

Perhaps one of my young readers might recall if the moon came down to take him or her the same night that Diamond had his dream. I can't say for sure. I know she didn't come to get me, although I believed I could make her follow me when I was a kid—not a very small one either.

“The little man took me all round the house, and made me look out of every window. Oh, it was beautiful! There we were, all up in the air, in such a nice, clean little house! `Your work will be to keep the windows bright,' said the little man. `You won't find it very difficult, for there ain't much dust up here. Only, the frost settles on them sometimes, and the drops of rain leave marks on them.' `I can easily clean them inside,' I said; `but how am I to get the frost and rain off the outside of them?' `Oh!' he said, `it's quite easy. There are ladders all about. You've only got to go out at the door, and climb about. There are a great many windows you haven't seen yet, and some of them look into places you don't know anything about. I used to clean them myself, but I'm getting rather old, you see. Ain't I now?' `I can't tell,' I answered. `You see I never saw you when you were younger.' `Never saw the man in the moon?' said he. `Not very near,' I answered, `not to tell how young or how old he looked. I have seen the bundle of sticks on his back.' For Jim had pointed that out to me. Jim was very fond of looking at the man in the moon. Poor Jim! I wonder he hasn't been to see me. I'm afraid he's ill too.”

“The little guy showed me around the house and made me look out of every window. Oh, it was gorgeous! We were up in the air, in such a nice, clean little house! ‘Your job will be to keep the windows bright,’ said the little guy. ‘You won’t find it hard, since there's not much dust up here. Just be aware that frost sometimes settles on them, and rain leaves marks.’ ‘I can easily clean the inside,’ I said; ‘but how do I get the frost and rain off the outside?’ ‘Oh!’ he said, ‘it’s pretty easy. There are ladders all over the place. You just have to go out the door and climb around. There are a lot of windows you haven’t seen yet, and some of them look into places you don’t know about. I used to clean them myself, but I'm getting a bit old, you see. Aren’t I?’ ‘I can’t tell,’ I replied. ‘I never saw you when you were younger.’ ‘Never saw the man in the moon?’ he asked. ‘Not really,’ I said, ‘not to say how young or old he looked. I’ve seen the bundle of sticks on his back.’ Jim pointed that out to me. Jim really liked looking at the man in the moon. Poor Jim! I wonder why he hasn’t come to see me. I’m worried he’s sick too.”

“I'll try to find out,” said Diamond, “and let you know.”

"I'll try to find out," said Diamond, "and I'll let you know."

“Thank you,” said Nanny. “You and Jim ought to be friends.”

“Thanks,” said Nanny. “You and Jim should be friends.”

“But what did the man in the moon say, when you told him you had seen him with the bundle of sticks on his back?”

“But what did the man in the moon say when you told him you saw him with the bundle of sticks on his back?”

“He laughed. But I thought he looked offended too. His little nose turned up sharper, and he drew the corners of his mouth down from the tips of his ears into his neck. But he didn't look cross, you know.”

“He laughed. But I thought he looked offended too. His little nose turned up sharper, and he pulled the corners of his mouth down from the tips of his ears into his neck. But he didn't look angry, you know.”

“Didn't he say anything?”

“Didn’t he say anything?”

“Oh, yes! He said: `That's all nonsense. What you saw was my bundle of dusters. I was going to clean the windows. It takes a good many, you know. Really, what they do say of their superiors down there!' `It's only because they don't know better,' I ventured to say. `Of course, of course,' said the little man. `Nobody ever does know better. Well, I forgive them, and that sets it all right, I hope.' `It's very good of you,' I said. `No!' said he, `it's not in the least good of me. I couldn't be comfortable otherwise.' After this he said nothing for a while, and I laid myself on the floor of his garret, and stared up and around at the great blue beautifulness. I had forgotten him almost, when at last he said: `Ain't you done yet?' `Done what?' I asked. `Done saying your prayers,' says he. 'I wasn't saying my prayers,' I answered. `Oh, yes, you were,' said he, `though you didn't know it! And now I must show you something else.'

“Oh, yes! He said, ‘That’s all nonsense. What you saw was my bundle of dusters. I was going to clean the windows. It takes quite a few, you know. Honestly, what they say about their superiors down there!’ ‘It’s only because they don’t know any better,’ I dared to say. ‘Of course, of course,’ said the little man. ‘Nobody ever really knows better. Well, I forgive them, and that makes everything okay, I hope.’ ‘That’s very kind of you,’ I said. ‘No!’ he replied, ‘it’s not kind at all. I wouldn’t be comfortable otherwise.’ After that, he was quiet for a while, and I lay on the floor of his attic, looking up and around at the stunning blue sky. I almost forgot about him when finally he said, ‘Aren’t you done yet?’ ‘Done what?’ I asked. ‘Done saying your prayers,’ he said. ‘I wasn’t saying my prayers,’ I replied. ‘Oh, yes, you were,’ he insisted, ‘even if you didn’t realize it! And now I have to show you something else.’”

“He took my hand and led me down the stair again, and through a narrow passage, and through another, and another, and another. I don't know how there could be room for so many passages in such a little house. The heart of it must be ever so much farther from the sides than they are from each other. How could it have an inside that was so independent of its outside? There's the point. It was funny—wasn't it, Diamond?”

“He took my hand and led me down the stairs again, through a narrow passage, and through another, and another, and another. I don’t know how there could be so many passages in such a small house. The center of it must be so much farther from the walls than they are from each other. How could it have an inside that was so separate from its outside? That’s the thing. It was funny—wasn’t it, Diamond?”

“No,” said Diamond. He was going to say that that was very much the sort of thing at the back of the north wind; but he checked himself and only added, “All right. I don't see it. I don't see why the inside should depend on the outside. It ain't so with the crabs. They creep out of their outsides and make new ones. Mr. Raymond told me so.”

“No,” said Diamond. He was about to say that this was exactly the kind of thing that happened at the back of the north wind, but he stopped himself and just added, “Okay. I don't get it. I don't see why what’s inside should rely on what’s outside. It’s not like that with crabs. They crawl out of their shells and make new ones. Mr. Raymond told me that.”

“I don't see what that has got to do with it,” said Nanny.

“I don't see what that has to do with it,” said Nanny.

“Then go on with your story, please,” said Diamond. “What did you come to, after going through all those winding passages into the heart of the moon?”

“Then go ahead with your story, please,” said Diamond. “What did you find after navigating all those winding paths into the heart of the moon?”

“I didn't say they were winding passages. I said they were long and narrow. They didn't wind. They went by corners.”

“I didn't say they were twisting paths. I said they were long and narrow. They didn’t twist. They turned at corners.”

“That's worth knowing,” remarked Diamond. “For who knows how soon he may have to go there? But the main thing is, what did you come to at last?”

"That's good to know," Diamond said. "Who knows how soon he might have to go there? But the main thing is, what did you finally decide?"

“We came to a small box against the wall of a tiny room. The little man told me to put my ear against it. I did so, and heard a noise something like the purring of a cat, only not so loud, and much sweeter. `What is it?' I asked. `Don't you know the sound?' returned the little man. `No,' I answered. `Don't you know the sound of bees?' he said. I had never heard bees, and could not know the sound of them. `Those are my lady's bees,' he went on. I had heard that bees gather honey from the flowers. `But where are the flowers for them?' I asked. `My lady's bees gather their honey from the sun and the stars,' said the little man. `Do let me see them,' I said. `No. I daren't do that,' he answered. `I have no business with them. I don't understand them. Besides, they are so bright that if one were to fly into your eye, it would blind you altogether.' `Then you have seen them?' `Oh, yes! Once or twice, I think. But I don't quite know: they are so very bright—like buttons of lightning. Now I've showed you all I can to-night, and we'll go back to the room.' I followed him, and he made me sit down under a lamp that hung from the roof, and gave me some bread and honey.

“We came to a small box against the wall of a tiny room. The little man told me to put my ear against it. I did, and heard a sound like a cat purring, but quieter and much sweeter. ‘What is that?’ I asked. ‘Don’t you know the sound?’ replied the little man. ‘No,’ I answered. ‘Don’t you know the sound of bees?’ he said. I had never heard bees and couldn’t recognize their sound. ‘Those are my lady’s bees,’ he continued. I had heard that bees gather honey from flowers. ‘But where are the flowers for them?’ I asked. ‘My lady’s bees gather their honey from the sun and the stars,’ said the little man. ‘Please let me see them,’ I said. ‘No. I can’t do that,’ he answered. ‘I have no business with them. I don’t understand them. Besides, they’re so bright that if one flew into your eye, it would blind you completely.’ ‘So you’ve seen them?’ ‘Oh, yes! Once or twice, I think. But I’m not sure: they’re so very bright—like buttons of lightning. Now I’ve shown you all I can for tonight, and we’ll go back to the room.’ I followed him, and he made me sit down under a lamp hanging from the ceiling and gave me some bread and honey.

“The lady had never moved. She sat with her forehead leaning on her hand, gazing out of the little window, hung like the rest with white cloudy curtains. From where I was sitting I looked out of it too, but I could see nothing. Her face was very beautiful, and very white, and very still, and her hand was as white as the forehead that leaned on it. I did not see her whole face—only the side of it, for she never moved to turn it full upon me, or even to look at me.

The lady hadn’t moved at all. She sat with her forehead resting on her hand, staring out the small window, which was decorated like the others with white, fluffy curtains. From where I was sitting, I looked out too, but couldn’t see anything. Her face was very beautiful, very pale, and very calm, and her hand was as white as the forehead resting on it. I didn’t see her whole face—only the side, since she never turned to face me or even glanced in my direction.

“How long I sat after I had eaten my bread and honey, I don't know. The little man was busy about the room, pulling a string here, and a string there, but chiefly the string at the back of the door. I was thinking with some uneasiness that he would soon be wanting me to go out and clean the windows, and I didn't fancy the job. At last he came up to me with a great armful of dusters. `It's time you set about the windows,' he said; `for there's rain coming, and if they're quite clean before, then the rain can't spoil them.' I got up at once. `You needn't be afraid,' he said. `You won't tumble off. Only you must be careful. Always hold on with one hand while you rub with the other.' As he spoke, he opened the door. I started back in a terrible fright, for there was nothing but blue air to be seen under me, like a great water without a bottom at all. But what must be must, and to live up here was so much nicer than down in the mud with holes in my shoes, that I never thought of not doing as I was told. The little man showed me how and where to lay hold while I put my foot round the edge of the door on to the first round of a ladder. `Once you're up,' he said, `you'll see how you have to go well enough.' I did as he told me, and crept out very carefully. Then the little man handed me the bundle of dusters, saying, `I always carry them on my reaping hook, but I don't think you could manage it properly. You shall have it if you like.' I wouldn't take it, however, for it looked dangerous.

“How long I sat after eating my bread and honey, I can't say. The little man was busy around the room, pulling on this string and that string, but mostly the one at the back of the door. I was feeling a bit uneasy, thinking he’d soon want me to go out and clean the windows, a job I wasn’t looking forward to. Finally, he came over to me with a big armful of dusters. 'It's time for you to start on the windows,' he said, 'because rain is coming, and if they’re clean before, the rain won’t mess them up.' I got up immediately. 'You don’t need to worry,' he said. 'You won’t fall. Just be careful. Always hold on with one hand while you clean with the other.' As he spoke, he opened the door. I jumped back in terror, because all I could see below me was nothing but blue sky, like a vast ocean with no bottom. But what had to be done had to be done, and living up here was so much better than being down in the filthy mud with holes in my shoes that I didn’t think about refusing. The little man showed me how and where to grip while I placed my foot around the edge of the door onto the first step of a ladder. 'Once you’re up,' he said, 'you’ll see how to move just fine.' I followed his instructions and carefully crawled out. Then he handed me the bundle of dusters, saying, 'I usually carry them on my reaping hook, but I don’t think you could handle it properly. You can have it if you want.' I didn’t take it, though, because it looked too risky.”

“I did the best I could with the dusters, and crawled up to the top of the moon. But what a grand sight it was! The stars were all over my head, so bright and so near that I could almost have laid hold of them. The round ball to which I clung went bobbing and floating away through the dark blue above and below and on every side. It was so beautiful that all fear left me, and I set to work diligently. I cleaned window after window. At length I came to a very little one, in at which I peeped. There was the room with the box of bees in it! I laid my ear to the window, and heard the musical hum quite distinctly. A great longing to see them came upon me, and I opened the window and crept in. The little box had a door like a closet. I opened it—the tiniest crack—when out came the light with such a sting that I closed it again in terror—not, however, before three bees had shot out into the room, where they darted about like flashes of lightning. Terribly frightened, I tried to get out of the window again, but I could not: there was no way to the outside of the moon but through the door; and that was in the room where the lady sat. No sooner had I reached the room, than the three bees, which had followed me, flew at once to the lady, and settled upon her hair. Then first I saw her move. She started, put up her hand, and caught them; then rose and, having held them into the flame of the lamp one after the other, turned to me. Her face was not so sad now as stern. It frightened me much. `Nanny, you have got me into trouble,' she said. `You have been letting out my bees, which it is all I can do to manage. You have forced me to burn them. It is a great loss, and there will be a storm.' As she spoke, the clouds had gathered all about us. I could see them come crowding up white about the windows. `I am sorry to find,' said the lady, `that you are not to be trusted. You must go home again—you won't do for us.' Then came a great clap of thunder, and the moon rocked and swayed. All grew dark about me, and I fell on the floor and lay half-stunned. I could hear everything but could see nothing. `Shall I throw her out of the door, my lady?' said the little man. `No,' she answered; `she's not quite bad enough for that. I don't think there's much harm in her; only she'll never do for us. She would make dreadful mischief up here. She's only fit for the mud. It's a great pity. I am sorry for her. Just take that ring off her finger. I am sadly afraid she has stolen it.' The little man caught hold of my hand, and I felt him tugging at the ring. I tried to speak what was true about it, but, after a terrible effort, only gave a groan. Other things began to come into my head. Somebody else had a hold of me. The little man wasn't there. I opened my eyes at last, and saw the nurse. I had cried out in my sleep, and she had come and waked me. But, Diamond, for all it was only a dream, I cannot help being ashamed of myself yet for opening the lady's box of bees.”

“I did my best with the dusters and climbed up to the top of the moon. What a magnificent sight it was! The stars were all around me, so bright and so close that I could almost reach out and grab them. The round ball I was holding bobbed and floated through the dark blue all around me. It was so beautiful that all my fear vanished, and I got to work diligently. I cleaned window after window. Eventually, I came to a very small one, and I peeked in. There was the room with the box of bees! I pressed my ear to the window and heard the musical hum distinctly. A strong urge to see them washed over me, so I opened the window and crept inside. The little box had a door like a closet. I opened it—a tiny crack—when suddenly, a light burst out with such a sting that I quickly closed it in fear—not before three bees shot out into the room, buzzing around like flashes of lightning. Terribly frightened, I tried to escape through the window again, but there was no way outside of the moon except through the door, which led to the room where the lady sat. As soon as I entered the room, the three bees that followed me flew straight to the lady and settled on her hair. That was when I first saw her move. She jumped, raised her hand, and caught them, then stood up and held each one into the flame of the lamp one by one before turning to me. Her face was no longer sad but stern. It frightened me a lot. ‘Nanny, you’ve gotten me into trouble,’ she said. ‘You let out my bees, which I can barely manage. You forced me to burn them. It’s a huge loss, and a storm is coming.’ As she spoke, clouds gathered all around us. I could see them crowding up, white around the windows. ‘I’m sorry to find,’ the lady said, ‘that I can’t trust you. You need to go home—you’re not right for us.’ Then there was a massive clap of thunder, and the moon swayed and rocked. Everything turned dark around me, and I fell to the floor, half-stunned. I could hear everything, but I couldn’t see anything. ‘Should I throw her out the door, my lady?’ said the little man. ‘No,’ she replied; ‘she's not quite bad enough for that. I don’t think she means much harm; only she won’t do for us. She’d cause terrible trouble up here. She’s only fit for the mud. It’s a great pity. I feel sorry for her. Just take that ring off her finger. I’m very afraid she’s stolen it.’ The little man grabbed my hand, and I felt him tugging at the ring. I tried to explain the truth about it, but after a great effort, all I could manage was a groan. Other thoughts began to crowd my mind. Someone else had a hold of me. The little man was gone. I finally opened my eyes and saw the nurse. I had cried out in my sleep, and she had come to wake me. But, Diamond, even though it was just a dream, I can’t help feeling ashamed for opening the lady’s box of bees.”

“You wouldn't do it again—would you—if she were to take you back?” said Diamond.

“You wouldn’t do it again—would you—if she took you back?” said Diamond.

“No. I don't think anything would ever make me do it again. But where's the good? I shall never have the chance.”

“No. I don't think anything could ever make me do it again. But what’s the point? I’ll never get the chance.”

“I don't know that,” said Diamond.

“I don’t know that,” said Diamond.

“You silly baby! It was only a dream,” said Nanny.

"You silly baby! It was just a dream," said Nanny.

“I know that, Nanny, dear. But how can you tell you mayn't dream it again?”

“I know that, Nanny, dear. But how can you be sure you won’t dream it again?”

“That's not a bit likely.”

"That's not very likely."

“I don't know that,” said Diamond.

“I don’t know that,” said Diamond.

“You're always saying that,” said Nanny. “I don't like it.”

“You're always saying that,” Nanny said. “I don't like it.”

“Then I won't say it again—if I don't forget.” said Diamond. “But it was such a beautiful dream!—wasn't it, Nanny? What a pity you opened that door and let the bees out! You might have had such a long dream, and such nice talks with the moon-lady. Do try to go again, Nanny. I do so want to hear more.”

“Then I won't say it again—if I don’t forget,” said Diamond. “But it was such a beautiful dream!—wasn't it, Nanny? What a shame you opened that door and let the bees out! You could have had such a long dream, and such nice conversations with the moon-lady. Please try to go again, Nanny. I really want to hear more.”

But now the nurse came and told him it was time to go; and Diamond went, saying to himself, “I can't help thinking that North Wind had something to do with that dream. It would be tiresome to lie there all day and all night too—without dreaming. Perhaps if she hadn't done that, the moon might have carried her to the back of the north wind—who knows?”

But now the nurse came and told him it was time to go; and Diamond went, saying to himself, “I can't help feeling that North Wind had something to do with that dream. It would be boring to lie there all day and all night too—without dreaming. Maybe if she hadn't done that, the moon could have taken her to the back of the north wind—who knows?”





CHAPTER XXXI. THE NORTH WIND DOTH BLOW

IT WAS a great delight to Diamond when at length Nanny was well enough to leave the hospital and go home to their house. She was not very strong yet, but Diamond's mother was very considerate of her, and took care that she should have nothing to do she was not quite fit for. If Nanny had been taken straight from the street, it is very probable she would not have been so pleasant in a decent household, or so easy to teach; but after the refining influences of her illness and the kind treatment she had had in the hospital, she moved about the house just like some rather sad pleasure haunting the mind. As she got better, and the colour came back to her cheeks, her step grew lighter and quicker, her smile shone out more readily, and it became certain that she would soon be a treasure of help. It was great fun to see Diamond teaching her how to hold the baby, and wash and dress him, and often they laughed together over her awkwardness. But she had not many such lessons before she was able to perform those duties quite as well as Diamond himself.

IT WAS a great joy for Diamond when Nanny was finally well enough to leave the hospital and go home to their house. She still wasn’t very strong, but Diamond's mother was very thoughtful and made sure she didn’t have to do anything she wasn’t ready for. If Nanny had come straight from the street, she probably wouldn’t have fit in so well in a decent household, nor would she have been so easy to teach; but after the positive effects of her illness and the kind care she received in the hospital, she moved around the house like a gentle, sad memory. As she got better and color returned to her cheeks, her steps became lighter and quicker, her smile appeared more often, and it was clear she would soon be a valuable help. It was a lot of fun watching Diamond teach her how to hold the baby, wash him, and dress him, and they often laughed together at her clumsiness. But she didn’t need many lessons before she could do those tasks just as well as Diamond did.

Things however did not go well with Joseph from the very arrival of Ruby. It almost seemed as if the red beast had brought ill luck with him. The fares were fewer, and the pay less. Ruby's services did indeed make the week's income at first a little beyond what it used to be, but then there were two more to feed. After the first month he fell lame, and for the whole of the next Joseph dared not attempt to work him. I cannot say that he never grumbled, for his own health was far from what it had been; but I can say that he tried to do his best. During all that month, they lived on very short commons indeed, seldom tasting meat except on Sundays, and poor old Diamond, who worked hardest of all, not even then—so that at the end of it he was as thin as a clothes-horse, while Ruby was as plump and sleek as a bishop's cob.

Things, however, didn't go well for Joseph from the moment Ruby arrived. It almost seemed like the red beast had brought bad luck with him. The fares were fewer, and the pay was less. Ruby's help did initially make the week's income a little more than it used to be, but then there were two more mouths to feed. After the first month, he became lame, and for the entire next month, Joseph didn't dare to try working him. I can't say he never complained, as his own health was far from what it used to be, but I can say he tried his best. Throughout that month, they lived on very little, rarely getting meat except on Sundays, and poor old Diamond, who worked the hardest of all, didn't even get that—so by the end of it, he was as thin as a clothesline, while Ruby was as plump and shiny as a bishop's horse.

Nor was it much better after Ruby was able to work again, for it was a season of great depression in business, and that is very soon felt amongst the cabmen. City men look more after their shillings, and their wives and daughters have less to spend. It was besides a wet autumn, and bread rose greatly in price. When I add to this that Diamond's mother was but poorly, for a new baby was coming, you will see that these were not very jolly times for our friends in the mews.

Things didn't improve much after Ruby was able to work again, as it was a time of serious economic downturn, and that quickly affected the cab drivers. City workers were being more cautious with their money, and their wives and daughters had less to spend. On top of that, it was a rainy autumn, and the price of bread increased significantly. Considering that Diamond's mother was also unwell because a new baby was on the way, you can see that these weren't very cheerful times for our friends in the mews.

Notwithstanding the depressing influences around him, Joseph was able to keep a little hope alive in his heart; and when he came home at night, would get Diamond to read to him, and would also make Nanny produce her book that he might see how she was getting on. For Diamond had taken her education in hand, and as she was a clever child, she was very soon able to put letters and words together.

Despite the gloomy atmosphere surrounding him, Joseph managed to keep a bit of hope alive in his heart. When he got home at night, he would have Diamond read to him and ask Nanny to show her book so he could see how she was progressing. Diamond had taken her education seriously, and being a bright child, she quickly learned to put letters and words together.

Thus the three months passed away, but Mr. Raymond did not return. Joseph had been looking anxiously for him, chiefly with the desire of getting rid of Ruby—not that he was absolutely of no use to him, but that he was a constant weight upon his mind. Indeed, as far as provision went, he was rather worse off with Ruby and Nanny than he had been before, but on the other hand, Nanny was a great help in the house, and it was a comfort to him to think that when the new baby did come, Nanny would be with his wife.

Three months went by, but Mr. Raymond didn’t come back. Joseph had been anxiously waiting for him, mainly wanting to get rid of Ruby—not that he was totally useless, but he was always weighing on his mind. In fact, when it came to provisions, he was worse off with Ruby and Nanny than he had been before. However, Nanny was a big help around the house, and it comforted him to know that when the new baby arrived, Nanny would be there with his wife.

Of God's gifts a baby is of the greatest; therefore it is no wonder that when this one came, she was as heartily welcomed by the little household as if she had brought plenty with her. Of course she made a great difference in the work to be done—far more difference than her size warranted, but Nanny was no end of help, and Diamond was as much of a sunbeam as ever, and began to sing to the new baby the first moment he got her in his arms. But he did not sing the same songs to her that he had sung to his brother, for, he said, she was a new baby and must have new songs; and besides, she was a sister-baby and not a brother-baby, and of course would not like the same kind of songs. Where the difference in his songs lay, however, I do not pretend to be able to point out. One thing I am sure of, that they not only had no small share in the education of the little girl, but helped the whole family a great deal more than they were aware.

Of all of God's gifts, a baby is one of the greatest; so it's no surprise that when she arrived, she was welcomed by the little household as if she had brought plenty with her. Of course, she changed the amount of work that needed to be done—much more than her size would suggest—but Nanny was incredibly helpful, and Diamond was as cheerful as ever, singing to the new baby the moment he held her. However, he didn’t sing the same songs to her that he had sung to his brother, because he said she was a new baby and deserved new songs; plus, she was a sister-baby, not a brother-baby, and wouldn’t like the same kind of songs. I can’t really say how his songs were different, but one thing I know for sure is that they not only played a big role in the education of the little girl but also helped the whole family a lot more than they realized.

How they managed to get through the long dreary expensive winter, I can hardly say. Sometimes things were better, sometimes worse. But at last the spring came, and the winter was over and gone, and that was much. Still, Mr. Raymond did not return, and although the mother would have been able to manage without Nanny now, they could not look for a place for her so long as they had Ruby; and they were not altogether sorry for this. One week at last was worse than they had yet had. They were almost without bread before it was over. But the sadder he saw his father and mother looking, the more Diamond set himself to sing to the two babies.

How they got through the long, dull, expensive winter, I can barely say. Sometimes things were better, sometimes worse. But finally, spring arrived, and winter was behind them, which was a relief. Still, Mr. Raymond didn’t come back, and even though the mother could have managed without Nanny now, they couldn’t look for a place for her as long as they had Ruby; and they weren’t entirely unhappy about that. One week turned out to be worse than any they had experienced before. They were almost out of bread by the end of it. But the sadder he saw his father and mother looking, the more Diamond devoted himself to singing to the two babies.

One thing which had increased their expenses was that they had been forced to hire another little room for Nanny. When the second baby came, Diamond gave up his room that Nanny might be at hand to help his mother, and went to hers, which, although a fine place to what she had been accustomed to, was not very nice in his eyes. He did not mind the change though, for was not his mother the more comfortable for it? And was not Nanny more comfortable too? And indeed was not Diamond himself more comfortable that other people were more comfortable? And if there was more comfort every way, the change was a happy one.

One thing that increased their expenses was having to rent a small room for Nanny. When the second baby arrived, Diamond gave up his room so Nanny could be close by to help his mother, and moved into her room, which, although way nicer than what she had been used to, didn't seem very nice to him. He didn’t mind the change though, because wasn't his mother more comfortable because of it? And wasn't Nanny more comfortable too? And wasn’t Diamond himself more comfortable knowing that other people were more comfortable? If everyone was more comfortable, then the change was a good one.





CHAPTER XXXII. DIAMOND AND RUBY

IT WAS Friday night, and Diamond, like the rest of the household, had had very little to eat that day. The mother would always pay the week's rent before she laid out anything even on food. His father had been very gloomy—so gloomy that he had actually been cross to his wife. It is a strange thing how pain of seeing the suffering of those we love will sometimes make us add to their suffering by being cross with them. This comes of not having faith enough in God, and shows how necessary this faith is, for when we lose it, we lose even the kindness which alone can soothe the suffering. Diamond in consequence had gone to bed very quiet and thoughtful—a little troubled indeed.

It was Friday night, and Diamond, like the rest of the family, had eaten very little that day. His mother always paid the week's rent before she even thought about food. His father had been very down—so down that he had actually snapped at his wife. It’s strange how seeing the people we love suffer can sometimes make us add to their pain by being short with them. This happens when we lack enough faith in God, and it shows how crucial this faith is; without it, we even lose the kindness that can ease their suffering. As a result, Diamond had gone to bed feeling very quiet and thoughtful—indeed, a bit troubled.

It had been a very stormy winter, and even now that the spring had come, the north wind often blew. When Diamond went to his bed, which was in a tiny room in the roof, he heard it like the sea moaning; and when he fell asleep he still heard the moaning. All at once he said to himself, “Am I awake, or am I asleep?” But he had no time to answer the question, for there was North Wind calling him. His heart beat very fast, it was such a long time since he had heard that voice. He jumped out of bed, and looked everywhere, but could not see her. “Diamond, come here,” she said again and again; but where the here was he could not tell. To be sure the room was all but quite dark, and she might be close beside him.

It had been a really stormy winter, and even now that spring had arrived, the north wind frequently blew. When Diamond went to his bed, which was in a small room in the attic, he heard it like the sea groaning; and when he fell asleep, he still heard the groaning. Suddenly, he thought to himself, “Am I awake, or am I asleep?” But he didn't have time to answer that question because North Wind was calling him. His heart raced; it had been so long since he had heard that voice. He jumped out of bed and looked around, but he couldn't see her. “Diamond, come here,” she urged again and again; but he had no idea where "here" was. Of course, the room was nearly completely dark, and she might be right beside him.

“Dear North Wind,” said Diamond, “I want so much to go to you, but I can't tell where.”

“Dear North Wind,” said Diamond, “I really want to come to you, but I can't figure out where.”

“Come here, Diamond,” was all her answer.

“Come here, Diamond,” was all she said.

Diamond opened the door, and went out of the room, and down the stair and into the yard. His little heart was in a flutter, for he had long given up all thought of seeing her again. Neither now was he to see her. When he got out, a great puff of wind came against him, and in obedience to it he turned his back, and went as it blew. It blew him right up to the stable-door, and went on blowing.

Diamond opened the door, stepped out of the room, went down the stairs, and into the yard. His little heart was racing because he had long since given up on the idea of seeing her again. Now, he wouldn’t see her at all. When he got outside, a strong gust of wind hit him, and he turned his back to it, going where it pushed him. The wind carried him all the way to the stable door and continued to blow.

“She wants me to go into the stable,” said Diamond to himself, “but the door is locked.”

“She wants me to go into the stable,” Diamond thought to himself, “but the door is locked.”

He knew where the key was, in a certain hole in the wall—far too high for him to get at. He ran to the place, however: just as he reached it there came a wild blast, and down fell the key clanging on the stones at his feet. He picked it up, and ran back and opened the stable-door, and went in. And what do you think he saw?

He knew where the key was, in a hole in the wall—way too high for him to reach. He ran to the spot, and just as he got there, a loud blast sounded, and the key fell, clanging on the stones at his feet. He picked it up, ran back, opened the stable door, and went inside. And what do you think he saw?

A little light came through the dusty window from a gas-lamp, sufficient to show him Diamond and Ruby with their two heads up, looking at each other across the partition of their stalls. The light showed the white mark on Diamond's forehead, but Ruby's eye shone so bright, that he thought more light came out of it than went in. This is what he saw.

A little light filtered through the dusty window from a gas lamp, enough to reveal Diamond and Ruby with their heads up, gazing at each other across the divider of their stalls. The light highlighted the white mark on Diamond's forehead, but Ruby's eye sparkled so brightly that he felt more light was coming from it than was entering it. This is what he saw.

But what do you think he heard?

But what do you think he heard?

He heard the two horses talking to each other—in a strange language, which yet, somehow or other, he could understand, and turn over in his mind in English. The first words he heard were from Diamond, who apparently had been already quarrelling with Ruby.

He heard the two horses talking to each other—in a strange language, which somehow he could understand and process in English. The first words he heard were from Diamond, who seemed to have already been arguing with Ruby.

“Look how fat you are Ruby!” said old Diamond. “You are so plump and your skin shines so, you ought to be ashamed of yourself.”

“Look how fat you are, Ruby!” said old Diamond. “You’re so plump and your skin shines so much, you should be embarrassed.”

“There's no harm in being fat,” said Ruby in a deprecating tone. “No, nor in being sleek. I may as well shine as not.”

“There's nothing wrong with being overweight,” said Ruby in a self-deprecating tone. “And there's nothing wrong with being slim either. I might as well shine as not.”

“No harm?” retorted Diamond. “Is it no harm to go eating up all poor master's oats, and taking up so much of his time grooming you, when you only work six hours—no, not six hours a day, and, as I hear, get along no faster than a big dray-horse with two tons behind him?—So they tell me.”

“No harm?” shot back Diamond. “Is it no harm to devour all poor master’s oats and take up so much of his time grooming you, when you barely work six hours—not even six hours a day, and from what I hear, you don’t even go any faster than a heavy cart horse pulling two tons? That’s what they say.”

“Your master's not mine,” said Ruby. “I must attend to my own master's interests, and eat all that is given me, and be sleek and fat as I can, and go no faster than I need.”

“Your master isn’t mine,” Ruby said. “I have to focus on my own master’s interests, eat everything I’m given, and get as sleek and fat as I can, and not move any faster than necessary.”

“Now really if the rest of the horses weren't all asleep, poor things—they work till they're tired—I do believe they would get up and kick you out of the stable. You make me ashamed of being a horse. You dare to say my master ain't your master! That's your gratitude for the way he feeds you and spares you! Pray where would your carcass be if it weren't for him?”

“Honestly, if the other horses weren’t all asleep, poor things—they work until they're exhausted—I really think they’d get up and kick you out of the stable. You make me embarrassed to be a horse. How can you say my master isn’t your master? That’s your thankfulness for how he feeds you and looks out for you! Just think where you’d end up if it weren’t for him?”

“He doesn't do it for my sake. If I were his own horse, he would work me as hard as he does you.”

“He doesn't do it for me. If I were his own horse, he'd work me just as hard as he does you.”

“And I'm proud to be so worked. I wouldn't be as fat as you—not for all you're worth. You're a disgrace to the stable. Look at the horse next you. He's something like a horse—all skin and bone. And his master ain't over kind to him either. He put a stinging lash on his whip last week. But that old horse knows he's got the wife and children to keep—as well as his drunken master—and he works like a horse. I daresay he grudges his master the beer he drinks, but I don't believe he grudges anything else.”

“And I'm proud to be this busy. I wouldn't want to be as lazy as you—not for all the money in the world. You're an embarrassment to the stable. Look at the horse next to you. He’s what a horse should be—all muscle and bone. And his owner isn’t exactly nice to him either. He cracked that whip really hard last week. But that old horse knows he has a family to support—as well as his drunk owner—and he works really hard. I bet he resents his owner for the beer he drinks, but I don't think he resents anything else.”

“Well, I don't grudge yours what he gets by me,” said Ruby.

“Well, I don’t envy what he gets from me,” said Ruby.

“Gets!” retorted Diamond. “What he gets isn't worth grudging. It comes to next to nothing—what with your fat and shine.

“Gets!” snapped Diamond. “What he gets isn't worth being jealous over. It adds up to barely anything—especially considering your wealth and glitz.”

“Well, at least you ought to be thankful you're the better for it. You get a two hours' rest a day out of it.”

"Well, at least you should be grateful that it benefits you. You get a two-hour break each day because of it."

“I thank my master for that—not you, you lazy fellow! You go along like a buttock of beef upon castors—you do.”

“I thank my boss for that—not you, you lazy guy! You just roll around like a hunk of beef on wheels—you do.”

“Ain't you afraid I'll kick, if you go on like that, Diamond?”

“Aren't you afraid I'll kick if you keep that up, Diamond?”

“Kick! You couldn't kick if you tried. You might heave your rump up half a foot, but for lashing out—oho! If you did, you'd be down on your belly before you could get your legs under you again. It's my belief, once out, they'd stick out for ever. Talk of kicking! Why don't you put one foot before the other now and then when you're in the cab? The abuse master gets for your sake is quite shameful. No decent horse would bring it on him. Depend upon it, Ruby, no cabman likes to be abused any more than his fare. But his fares, at least when you are between the shafts, are very much to be excused. Indeed they are.”

“Kick! You couldn't kick even if you tried. You might manage to lift your backside a little, but when it comes to actually kicking—oh no! If you did, you'd end up flat on your belly before you could get your legs back underneath you. I believe that once you got out, they’d just stay out forever. Talk about kicking! Why don’t you just put one foot in front of the other every now and then when you’re in the cab? The abuse the driver puts up with for your sake is honestly embarrassing. No decent horse would put him through that. Believe me, Ruby, no cab driver likes being treated badly any more than their passenger does. But their passengers, especially when you’re the one pulling the cart, are really justifiable in their frustration. They really are.”

“Well, you see, Diamond, I don't want to go lame again.”

“Well, you see, Diamond, I don’t want to become lame again.”

“I don't believe you were so very lame after all—there!”

“I don't think you were really that lame after all—there!”

“Oh, but I was.”

“Oh, but I totally was.”

“Then I believe it was all your own fault. I'm not lame. I never was lame in all my life. You don't take care of your legs. You never lay them down at night. There you are with your huge carcass crushing down your poor legs all night long. You don't even care for your own legs—so long as you can eat, eat, and sleep, sleep. You a horse indeed!”

“Then I think it was all your fault. I'm not lame. I never have been lame in my entire life. You don’t take care of your legs. You never rest them at night. There you are with your huge body pressing down on your poor legs all night long. You don’t even care about your own legs—as long as you can eat and sleep. You a horse, really!”

“But I tell you I was lame.”

“But I’m telling you, I was disabled.”

“I'm not denying there was a puffy look about your off-pastern. But my belief is, it wasn't even grease—it was fat.”

“I'm not saying there wasn't a puffy look to your off-pastern. But I believe it wasn't even grease—it was fat.”

“I tell you I put my foot on one of those horrid stones they make the roads with, and it gave my ankle such a twist.”

“I tell you I stepped on one of those awful stones they use for the roads, and it twisted my ankle so badly.”

“Ankle indeed! Why should you ape your betters? Horses ain't got any ankles: they're only pasterns. And so long as you don't lift your feet better, but fall asleep between every step, you'll run a good chance of laming all your ankles as you call them, one after another. It's not your lively horse that comes to grief in that way. I tell you I believe it wasn't much, and if it was, it was your own fault. There! I've done. I'm going to sleep. I'll try to think as well of you as I can. If you would but step out a bit and run off a little of your fat!” Here Diamond began to double up his knees; but Ruby spoke again, and, as young Diamond thought, in a rather different tone.

“Ankle, really! Why would you try to imitate those better than you? Horses don’t have ankles; they just have pasterns. And as long as you don’t pick up your feet properly and just doze off with every step, you’ll probably end up injuring all your so-called ankles one after another. It’s not the energetic horse that suffers that way. I’m telling you, I don't think it was a big deal, and if it was, it was your own doing. There! I’m done. I’m going to sleep. I’ll try to think as positively of you as I can. If only you’d step it up a bit and get rid of some of that extra weight!” Here Diamond started to bend his knees, but Ruby spoke again, and, as young Diamond thought, in a somewhat different tone.

“I say, Diamond, I can't bear to have an honest old horse like you think of me like that. I will tell you the truth: it was my own fault that I fell lame.”

“I can't stand the thought of an honest old horse like you seeing me that way, Diamond. The truth is, it was my own fault that I got lame.”

“I told you so,” returned the other, tumbling against the partition as he rolled over on his side to give his legs every possible privilege in their narrow circumstances.

“I told you so,” the other replied, leaning against the divider as he rolled onto his side to give his legs every possible comfort in their cramped situation.

“I meant to do it, Diamond.”

“I intended to do it, Diamond.”

At the words, the old horse arose with a scramble like thunder, shot his angry head and glaring eye over into Ruby's stall, and said—

At those words, the old horse got up with a clatter, shot his angry head and glaring eye over into Ruby's stall, and said—

“Keep out of my way, you unworthy wretch, or I'll bite you. You a horse! Why did you do that?”

“Stay away from me, you worthless creep, or I’ll bite you. You a horse! Why did you do that?”

“Because I wanted to grow fat.”

“Because I wanted to gain weight.”

“You grease-tub! Oh! my teeth and tail! I thought you were a humbug! Why did you want to get fat? There's no truth to be got out of you but by cross-questioning. You ain't fit to be a horse.”

“You grease-tub! Oh! my teeth and tail! I thought you were a fake! Why did you want to get fat? There's no truth to be gotten out of you except by cross-questioning. You aren't fit to be a horse.”

“Because once I am fat, my nature is to keep fat for a long time; and I didn't know when master might come home and want to see me.”

“Because once I gain weight, I tend to hold onto it for a long time; and I didn't know when the boss might come home and want to see me.”

“You conceited, good-for-nothing brute! You're only fit for the knacker's yard. You wanted to look handsome, did you? Hold your tongue, or I'll break my halter and be at you—with your handsome fat!”

“You arrogant, useless brute! You're only fit for the glue factory. You wanted to look attractive, huh? Shut up, or I'll break free and come after you—with your so-called good looks!”

“Never mind, Diamond. You're a good horse. You can't hurt me.”

“It's okay, Diamond. You're a good horse. You won't hurt me.”

“Can't hurt you! Just let me once try.”

“Can't hurt you! Just let me give it a shot.”

“No, you can't.”

“No, you can't.”

“Why then?”

“Why is that?”

“Because I'm an angel.”

“Because I’m an angel.”

“What's that?”

"What’s this?"

“Of course you don't know.”

"Of course you don't know."

“Indeed I don't.”

"Yeah, I don't."

“I know you don't. An ignorant, rude old human horse, like you, couldn't know it. But there's young Diamond listening to all we're saying; and he knows well enough there are horses in heaven for angels to ride upon, as well as other animals, lions and eagles and bulls, in more important situations. The horses the angels ride, must be angel-horses, else the angels couldn't ride upon them. Well, I'm one of them.”

“I know you don’t. An ignorant, rude old human like you couldn’t possibly know. But there's young Diamond listening to everything we’re saying, and he knows that there are horses in heaven for angels to ride on, as well as other animals like lions, eagles, and bulls, in more significant roles. The horses that the angels ride must be angel-horses; otherwise, the angels wouldn’t be able to ride them. Well, I’m one of them.”

“You ain't.”

"You aren't."

“Did you ever know a horse tell a lie?”

“Have you ever heard a horse tell a lie?”

“Never before. But you've confessed to shamming lame.”

“Never before. But you've admitted to faking being lame.”

“Nothing of the sort. It was necessary I should grow fat, and necessary that good Joseph, your master, should grow lean. I could have pretended to be lame, but that no horse, least of all an angel-horse would do. So I must be lame, and so I sprained my ankle—for the angel-horses have ankles—they don't talk horse-slang up there—and it hurt me very much, I assure you, Diamond, though you mayn't be good enough to be able to believe it.”

“Nothing like that. It was important for me to gain weight, and it was important for good Joseph, your master, to lose weight. I could have pretended to be lame, but no horse, especially not an angel-horse, would fall for that. So I had to be lame, and that’s why I sprained my ankle—because angel-horses have ankles—they don’t use horse-slang up there—and it hurt a lot, I promise you, Diamond, even if you might not believe it.”

Old Diamond made no reply. He had lain down again, and a sleepy snort, very like a snore, revealed that, if he was not already asleep, he was past understanding a word that Ruby was saying. When young Diamond found this, he thought he might venture to take up the dropt shuttlecock of the conversation.

Old Diamond didn’t respond. He had settled back down, and a sleepy snort, almost like a snore, showed that, if he wasn't already asleep, he was too far gone to grasp anything Ruby was saying. When young Diamond noticed this, he figured he could take a shot at picking up the dropped thread of the conversation.

“I'm good enough to believe it, Ruby,” he said.

“I'm good enough to believe it, Ruby,” he said.

But Ruby never turned his head, or took any notice of him. I suppose he did not understand more of English than just what the coachman and stableman were in the habit of addressing him with. Finding, however, that his companion made no reply, he shot his head over the partition and looking down at him said—

But Ruby never turned his head or acknowledged him. I guess he understood little English beyond what the coachman and stableman usually said to him. However, when he realized his companion didn't respond, he leaned over the partition and looked down at him and said—

“You just wait till to-morrow, and you'll see whether I'm speaking the truth or not.—I declare the old horse is fast asleep!—Diamond!—No I won't.”

“You just wait until tomorrow, and you'll see if I'm telling the truth or not. I swear the old horse is sound asleep! Diamond! No, I won't.”

Ruby turned away, and began pulling at his hayrack in silence.

Ruby turned away and started tugging at his hayrack quietly.

Diamond gave a shiver, and looking round saw that the door of the stable was open. He began to feel as if he had been dreaming, and after a glance about the stable to see if North Wind was anywhere visible, he thought he had better go back to bed.

Diamond shivered and, looking around, noticed that the stable door was open. He started to feel like he had been dreaming, and after glancing around the stable to see if North Wind was in sight, he decided it was best to go back to bed.





CHAPTER XXXIII. THE PROSPECT BRIGHTENS

THE next morning, Diamond's mother said to his father, “I'm not quite comfortable about that child again.”

THE next morning, Diamond's mother said to his father, “I’m not really comfortable about that kid again.”

“Which child, Martha?” asked Joseph. “You've got a choice now.”

“Which kid, Martha?” asked Joseph. “You have a choice now.”

“Well, Diamond I mean. I'm afraid he's getting into his queer ways again. He's been at his old trick of walking in his sleep. I saw him run up the stair in the middle of the night.”

“Well, Diamond, I mean. I'm worried he’s getting back to his strange habits again. He’s been doing that old thing of sleepwalking. I saw him run up the stairs in the middle of the night.”

“Didn't you go after him, wife?”

“Didn't you go after him, honey?”

“Of course I did—and found him fast asleep in his bed. It's because he's had so little meat for the last six weeks, I'm afraid.”

“Of course I did—and found him sound asleep in his bed. I’m afraid it’s because he hasn’t had much to eat in the last six weeks.”

“It may be that. I'm very sorry. But if it don't please God to send us enough, what am I to do, wife?”

“It could be that. I'm really sorry. But if it doesn't please God to give us enough, what am I supposed to do, wife?”

“You can't help it, I know, my dear good man,” returned Martha. “And after all I don't know. I don't see why he shouldn't get on as well as the rest of us. There I'm nursing baby all this time, and I get along pretty well. I'm sure, to hear the little man singing, you wouldn't think there was much amiss with him.”

“You can't help it, I know, my dear good man,” replied Martha. “And really, I don't know. I don’t see why he shouldn’t do just as well as the rest of us. Here I am, taking care of the baby all this time, and I’m doing pretty well. If you heard the little guy singing, you wouldn’t think there was anything wrong with him.”

For at that moment Diamond was singing like a lark in the clouds. He had the new baby in his arms, while his mother was dressing herself. Joseph was sitting at his breakfast—a little weak tea, dry bread, and very dubious butter—which Nanny had set for him, and which he was enjoying because he was hungry. He had groomed both horses, and had got old Diamond harnessed ready to put to.

For at that moment, Diamond was singing happily like a lark in the clouds. He held the new baby in his arms while his mother was getting dressed. Joseph was sitting down to breakfast—a bit of weak tea, dry bread, and some questionable butter—which Nanny had prepared for him, and he was enjoying it because he was hungry. He had groomed both horses and had old Diamond harnessed and ready to go.

“Think of a fat angel, Dulcimer!” said Diamond.

“Imagine a chubby angel, Dulcimer!” said Diamond.

The baby had not been christened yet, but Diamond, in reading his Bible, had come upon the word dulcimer, and thought it so pretty that ever after he called his sister Dulcimer!

The baby hadn't been baptized yet, but Diamond, while reading his Bible, came across the word dulcimer and thought it sounded so nice that from then on, he called his sister Dulcimer!

“Think of a red, fat angel, Dulcimer!” he repeated; “for Ruby's an angel of a horse, Dulcimer. He sprained his ankle and got fat on purpose.”

“Think of a chubby red angel, Dulcimer!” he repeated; “because Ruby's an angel of a horse, Dulcimer. He sprained his ankle and got chubby on purpose.”

“What purpose, Diamond?” asked his father.

“What's the purpose, Diamond?” his father asked.

“Ah! that I can't tell. I suppose to look handsome when his master comes,” answered Diamond.—“What do you think, Dulcimer? It must be for some good, for Ruby's an angel.”

“Ah! I can't say. I guess it's to look nice when his master arrives,” answered Diamond. “What do you think, Dulcimer? It must be for a good reason because Ruby's an angel.”

“I wish I were rid of him, anyhow,” said his father; “for he weighs heavy on my mind.”

“I wish I could get rid of him, anyway,” said his father; “because he’s weighing heavily on my mind.”

“No wonder, father: he's so fat,” said Diamond. “But you needn't be afraid, for everybody says he's in better condition than when you had him.”

“No wonder, Dad: he’s so heavy,” said Diamond. “But you don’t need to worry, because everyone says he’s in better shape than when you had him.”

“Yes, but he may be as thin as a tin horse before his owner comes. It was too bad to leave him on my hands this way.”

“Yes, but he might be as skinny as a tin horse before his owner arrives. It’s too bad to leave him in my care like this.”

“Perhaps he couldn't help it,” suggested Diamond. “I daresay he has some good reason for it.”

“Maybe he couldn't help it,” suggested Diamond. “I bet he has a good reason for it.”

“So I should have said,” returned his father, “if he had not driven such a hard bargain with me at first.”

“So I should have said,” replied his father, “if he hadn’t negotiated such a tough deal with me in the beginning.”

“But we don't know what may come of it yet, husband,” said his wife. “Mr. Raymond may give a little to boot, seeing you've had more of the bargain than you wanted or reckoned upon.”

“But we don’t know what might happen yet, dear,” his wife said. “Mr. Raymond might throw in a little extra since you've gotten more out of this deal than you expected.”

“I'm afraid not: he's a hard man,” said Joseph, as he rose and went to get his cab out.

“I'm afraid not: he's a tough guy,” said Joseph, as he stood up and went to get his cab.

Diamond resumed his singing. For some time he carolled snatches of everything or anything; but at last it settled down into something like what follows. I cannot tell where or how he got it.

Diamond started singing again. For a while, he sang bits and pieces of everything or anything; but eventually, it turned into something like what follows. I can't say where or how he got it.

            Where did you come from, baby dear?
            Out of the everywhere into here.

            Where did you get your eyes so blue?
            Out of the sky as I came through.

            What makes the light in them sparkle and spin?
            Some of the starry spikes left in.

            Where did you get that little tear?
            I found it waiting when I got here.

            What makes your forehead so smooth and high?
            A soft hand stroked it as I went by.

            What makes your cheek like a warm white rose?
            I saw something better than any one knows.

            Whence that three-cornered smile of bliss?
            Three angels gave me at once a kiss.

            Where did you get this pearly ear?
            God spoke, and it came out to hear.

            Where did you get those arms and hands?
            Love made itself into hooks and bands.

            Feet, whence did you come, you darling things?
            From the same box as the cherubs' wings.

            How did they all just come to be you?
            God thought about me, and so I grew.

            But how did you come to us, you dear?
            God thought about you, and so I am here.
            Where did you come from, baby dear?  
            From everywhere into here.  

            Where did you get your blue eyes?  
            From the sky as I came through.  

            What makes the light in them sparkle and spin?  
            Some of the starry bits left behind.  

            Where did you get that little tear?  
            I found it waiting when I arrived.  

            What makes your forehead so smooth and high?  
            A gentle hand stroked it as I passed by.  

            What makes your cheek like a warm white rose?  
            I saw something better than anyone knows.  

            Where does that three-cornered smile of bliss come from?  
            Three angels gave me a kiss all at once.  

            Where did you get this pearly ear?  
            God spoke, and it came to hear.  

            Where did you get those arms and hands?  
            Love shaped itself into hooks and bands.  

            Feet, where did you come from, sweet things?  
            From the same box as the cherubs' wings.  

            How did they all just come to be you?  
            God thought about me, and so I grew.  

            But how did you come to us, dear one?  
            God thought about you, and so I am here.  

“You never made that song, Diamond,” said his mother.

“You never wrote that song, Diamond,” his mother said.

“No, mother. I wish I had. No, I don't. That would be to take it from somebody else. But it's mine for all that.”

“No, Mom. I wish I had. No, I don’t. That would mean taking it from someone else. But it’s mine anyway.”

“What makes it yours?”

“What makes it yours?”

“I love it so.”

“I love it.”

“Does loving a thing make it yours?”

“Does loving something make it yours?”

“I think so, mother—at least more than anything else can. If I didn't love baby (which couldn't be, you know) she wouldn't be mine a bit. But I do love baby, and baby is my very own Dulcimer.”

“I think so, Mom—at least more than anything else can. If I didn't love the baby (which isn't possible, you know) she wouldn't feel like mine at all. But I do love the baby, and she is my very own Dulcimer.”

“The baby's mine, Diamond.”

"The baby’s mine, Diamond."

“That makes her the more mine, mother.”

"That makes her even more mine, mom."

“How do you make that out?”

“How do you figure that out?”

“Because you're mine, mother.”

"Because you're my mom."

“Is that because you love me?”

“Is that because you love me?”

“Yes, just because. Love makes the only myness,” said Diamond.

“Yeah, just because. Love is what makes me truly me,” said Diamond.

When his father came home to have his dinner, and change Diamond for Ruby, they saw him look very sad, and he told them he had not had a fare worth mentioning the whole morning.

When his dad came home for dinner and switched Diamond for Ruby, they noticed he looked really sad, and he told them he hadn't had a fare worth mentioning all morning.

“We shall all have to go to the workhouse, wife,” he said.

“We're all going to have to go to the workhouse, honey,” he said.

“It would be better to go to the back of the north wind,” said Diamond, dreamily, not intending to say it aloud.

“It would be better to go to the back of the north wind,” Diamond said dreamily, not meaning to say it out loud.

“So it would,” answered his father. “But how are we to get there, Diamond?”

“So it would,” replied his father. “But how are we going to get there, Diamond?”

“We must wait till we're taken,” returned Diamond.

“We have to wait until we're picked up,” replied Diamond.

Before his father could speak again, a knock came to the door, and in walked Mr. Raymond with a smile on his face. Joseph got up and received him respectfully, but not very cordially. Martha set a chair for him, but he would not sit down.

Before his father could say anything else, there was a knock at the door, and in walked Mr. Raymond with a smile on his face. Joseph stood up and greeted him politely, but not very warmly. Martha pulled out a chair for him, but he refused to sit down.

“You are not very glad to see me,” he said to Joseph. “You don't want to part with the old horse.”

“You're not exactly thrilled to see me,” he said to Joseph. “You don't want to let go of the old horse.”

“Indeed, sir, you are mistaken there. What with anxiety about him, and bad luck, I've wished I were rid of him a thousand times. It was only to be for three months, and here it's eight or nine.”

“Actually, sir, you’re wrong about that. Between worrying about him and the bad luck, I’ve wished I could be free of him a thousand times. It was only supposed to be for three months, and now it’s been eight or nine.”

“I'm sorry to hear such a statement,” said Mr. Raymond. “Hasn't he been of service to you?”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” Mr. Raymond said. “Hasn't he helped you?”

“Not much, not with his lameness”

“Not much, not with his limp.”

“Ah!” said Mr. Raymond, hastily—“you've been laming him—have you? That accounts for it. I see, I see.”

“Ah!” said Mr. Raymond quickly, “You've been injuring him, haven’t you? That explains it. I get it now.”

“It wasn't my fault, and he's all right now. I don't know how it happened, but—”

“It wasn't my fault, and he's fine now. I don't know how it happened, but—”

“He did it on purpose,” said Diamond. “He put his foot on a stone just to twist his ankle.”

“He did it on purpose,” said Diamond. “He stepped on a stone just to twist his ankle.”

“How do you know that, Diamond?” said his father, turning to him. “I never said so, for I could not think how it came.”

“How do you know that, Diamond?” his father asked, turning to him. “I never said anything about it, because I couldn't figure out how it happened.”

“I heard it—in the stable,” answered Diamond.

“I heard it—in the stable,” replied Diamond.

“Let's have a look at him,” said Mr. Raymond.

“Let's take a look at him,” said Mr. Raymond.

“If you'll step into the yard,” said Joseph, “I'll bring him out.”

“If you come into the yard,” said Joseph, “I'll bring him out.”

They went, and Joseph, having first taken off his harness, walked Ruby into the middle of the yard.

They went, and Joseph, after taking off his harness, led Ruby to the middle of the yard.

“Why,” said Mr. Raymond, “you've not been using him well.”

“Why,” said Mr. Raymond, “you haven't been using him properly.”

“I don't know what you mean by that, sir. I didn't expect to hear that from you. He's sound in wind and limb—as sound as a barrel.”

“I don't know what you mean by that, sir. I didn't expect to hear that from you. He's in great shape— as fit as a fiddle.”

“And as big, you might add. Why, he's as fat as a pig! You don't call that good usage!”

“And as big, you might say. Why, he's as fat as a pig! You don’t call that good use!”

Joseph was too angry to make any answer.

Joseph was too angry to respond.

“You've not worked him enough, I say. That's not making good use of him. That's not doing as you'd be done by.”

"You haven't worked him hard enough, I say. That's not making good use of him. That's not treating others the way you'd want to be treated."

“I shouldn't be sorry if I was served the same, sir.”

“I shouldn't feel bad if I got the same treatment, sir.”

“He's too fat, I say.”

“He's too heavy, I say.”

“There was a whole month I couldn't work him at all, and he did nothing but eat his head off. He's an awful eater. I've taken the best part of six hours a day out of him since, but I'm always afraid of his coming to grief again, and so I couldn't make the most even of that. I declare to you, sir, when he's between the shafts, I sit on the box as miserable as if I'd stolen him. He looks all the time as if he was a bottling up of complaints to make of me the minute he set eyes on you again. There! look at him now, squinting round at me with one eye! I declare to you, on my word, I haven't laid the whip on him more than three times.”

“There was an entire month where I couldn’t work with him at all, and he just kept eating nonstop. He’s a terrible eater. Since then, I’ve managed to take about six hours a day from him, but I’m always worried he’ll get hurt again, so I can’t really take full advantage of it. I swear to you, sir, when he’s harnessed up, I sit on the box feeling as miserable as if I’d stolen him. He always looks like he’s just ready to complain about me the moment he sees you again. There! Look at him now, glancing at me with one eye! I promise you, on my word, I haven’t used the whip on him more than three times.”

“I'm glad to hear it. He never did want the whip.”

“I'm happy to hear that. He never wanted the whip.”

“I didn't say that, sir. If ever a horse wanted the whip, he do. He's brought me to beggary almost with his snail's pace. I'm very glad you've come to rid me of him.”

“I didn't say that, sir. If any horse needed the whip, it’s this one. He’s nearly driven me to poverty with his slow pace. I’m really glad you’re here to get rid of him.”

“I don't know that,” said Mr. Raymond. “Suppose I were to ask you to buy him of me—cheap.”

“I don't know about that,” said Mr. Raymond. “What if I asked you to buy him from me—for a low price?”

“I wouldn't have him in a present, sir. I don't like him. And I wouldn't drive a horse that I didn't like—no, not for gold. It can't come to good where there's no love between 'em.”

“I wouldn't want him as a gift, sir. I don't like him. And I wouldn't drive a horse I didn't like—no, not for gold. It can't end well where there's no love between them.”

“Just bring out your own horse, and let me see what sort of a pair they'd make.”

“Just bring out your own horse, and let me see what kind of pair they'd make.”

Joseph laughed rather bitterly as he went to fetch Diamond.

Joseph laughed somewhat bitterly as he went to get Diamond.

When the two were placed side by side, Mr. Raymond could hardly keep his countenance, but from a mingling of feelings. Beside the great, red, round barrel, Ruby, all body and no legs, Diamond looked like a clothes-horse with a skin thrown over it. There was hardly a spot of him where you could not descry some sign of a bone underneath. Gaunt and grim and weary he stood, kissing his master, and heeding no one else.

When the two were put next to each other, Mr. Raymond could barely keep a straight face because of a mix of emotions. Next to the big, red, round barrel, Ruby, all body and no legs, Diamond looked like a clothes rack with a skin draped over it. There was hardly a part of him where you couldn't see some hint of a bone underneath. Thin, grim, and tired, he stood there, licking his master and ignoring everyone else.

“You haven't been using him well,” said Mr. Raymond.

"You haven't been using him properly," Mr. Raymond said.

“I must say,” returned Joseph, throwing an arm round his horse's neck, “that the remark had better have been spared, sir. The horse is worth three of the other now.”

"I have to say," Joseph replied, throwing an arm around his horse's neck, "that it would have been better to keep that comment to yourself, sir. This horse is worth three of the others now."

“I don't think so. I think they make a very nice pair. If the one's too fat, the other's too lean—so that's all right. And if you won't buy my Ruby, I must buy your Diamond.”

“I don't think so. I think they make a really nice pair. If one’s too fat, the other’s too skinny—so that works out. And if you won’t buy my Ruby, then I have to buy your Diamond.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Joseph, in a tone implying anything but thanks.

“Thanks, man,” said Joseph, in a tone that suggested anything but gratitude.

“You don't seem to like the proposal,” said Mr. Raymond.

“You don’t seem to like the proposal,” Mr. Raymond said.

“I don't,” returned Joseph. “I wouldn't part with my old Diamond for his skin as full of nuggets as it is of bones.”

“I don't,” replied Joseph. “I wouldn’t trade my old Diamond for his skin, even if it’s packed with nuggets and bones.”

“Who said anything about parting with him?”

“Who said anything about leaving him?”

“You did now, sir.”

"You did now, sir."

“No; I didn't. I only spoke of buying him to make a pair with Ruby. We could pare Ruby and patch Diamond a bit. And for height, they are as near a match as I care about. Of course you would be the coachman—if only you would consent to be reconciled to Ruby.”

“No; I didn’t. I only mentioned getting him to match with Ruby. We could trim Ruby and give Diamond a bit of a makeover. And for height, they're as close a match as I need. Of course, you would be the driver—if only you’d agree to make up with Ruby.”

Joseph stood bewildered, unable to answer.

Joseph stood confused, unable to respond.

“I've bought a small place in Kent,” continued Mr. Raymond, “and I must have a pair to my carriage, for the roads are hilly thereabouts. I don't want to make a show with a pair of high-steppers. I think these will just do. Suppose, for a week or two, you set yourself to take Ruby down and bring Diamond up. If we could only lay a pipe from Ruby's sides into Diamond's, it would be the work of a moment. But I fear that wouldn't answer.”

“I bought a small place in Kent,” Mr. Raymond continued, “and I need a pair for my carriage because the roads there are hilly. I don’t want to show off with a pair of flashy horses. I think these will be perfect. How about you take Ruby down and bring Diamond up for a week or two? If only we could connect Ruby’s sides to Diamond’s, it would be a quick fix. But I’m afraid that wouldn’t work.”

A strong inclination to laugh intruded upon Joseph's inclination to cry, and made speech still harder than before.

A strong urge to laugh interrupted Joseph's urge to cry, making it even harder to speak than it was before.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” he said at length. “I've been so miserable, and for so long, that I never thought you was only a chaffing of me when you said I hadn't used the horses well. I did grumble at you, sir, many's the time in my trouble; but whenever I said anything, my little Diamond would look at me with a smile, as much as to say: 'I know him better than you, father;' and upon my word, I always thought the boy must be right.”

“I’m sorry, sir,” he finally said. “I’ve been so unhappy for so long that I never realized you were just joking when you said I hadn’t treated the horses well. I did complain to you, sir, many times when I was feeling down; but every time I said something, my little Diamond would look at me with a smile, almost saying, ‘I know him better than you do, Dad;’ and honestly, I always thought the boy must be right.”

“Will you sell me old Diamond, then?”

“Will you sell me old Diamond, then?”

“I will, sir, on one condition—that if ever you want to part with him or me, you give me the option of buying him. I could not part with him, sir. As to who calls him his, that's nothing; for, as Diamond says, it's only loving a thing that can make it yours—and I do love old Diamond, sir, dearly.”

“I will, sir, on one condition—that if you ever want to sell him or me, you give me the chance to buy him. I couldn't let him go, sir. As for who claims him as theirs, it doesn't matter; because, as Diamond says, it’s only love that can truly make something yours—and I really do love old Diamond, sir, very much.”

“Well, there's a cheque for twenty pounds, which I wrote to offer you for him, in case I should find you had done the handsome thing by Ruby. Will that be enough?”

“Well, there's a check for twenty pounds, which I wrote to give you for him, in case I find out that you treated Ruby well. Will that be enough?”

“It's too much, sir. His body ain't worth it—shoes and all. It's only his heart, sir—that's worth millions—but his heart'll be mine all the same—so it's too much, sir.”

“It's too much, sir. His body isn't worth it—shoes and all. It's only his heart, sir—that's worth millions—but his heart will be mine all the same—so it's too much, sir.”

“I don't think so. It won't be, at least, by the time we've got him fed up again. You take it and welcome. Just go on with your cabbing for another month, only take it out of Ruby and let Diamond rest; and by that time I shall be ready for you to go down into the country.”

“I don’t think so. It won’t be, at least, by the time we’ve got him fed up again. You take it and enjoy. Just keep driving your cab for another month, but take it out of Ruby and let Diamond rest; and by that time, I’ll be ready for you to head down to the country.”

“Thank you, sir, thank you. Diamond set you down for a friend, sir, the moment he saw you. I do believe that child of mine knows more than other people.”

“Thanks, sir, thanks. Diamond recognized you as a friend the moment he saw you. I really believe that child of mine knows more than most people.”

“I think so, too,” said Mr. Raymond as he walked away.

“I think so, too,” Mr. Raymond said as he walked away.

He had meant to test Joseph when he made the bargain about Ruby, but had no intention of so greatly prolonging the trial. He had been taken ill in Switzerland, and had been quite unable to return sooner. He went away now highly gratified at finding that he had stood the test, and was a true man.

He had planned to test Joseph when he made the deal about Ruby, but he never intended to stretch the trial out for this long. He got sick in Switzerland and couldn't come back any sooner. He left now feeling really pleased to see that he had passed the test and was a genuine man.

Joseph rushed in to his wife who had been standing at the window anxiously waiting the result of the long colloquy. When she heard that the horses were to go together in double harness, she burst forth into an immoderate fit of laughter. Diamond came up with the baby in his arms and made big anxious eyes at her, saying—

Joseph hurried in to his wife, who had been standing by the window, nervously waiting for the outcome of the long conversation. When she heard that the horses would be paired up in double harness, she couldn’t help but burst into a loud fit of laughter. Diamond walked over with the baby in his arms, looking worriedly at her and saying—

“What is the matter with you, mother dear? Do cry a little. It will do you good. When father takes ever so small a drop of spirits, he puts water to it.”

“What’s wrong with you, mom? Go ahead and cry a little. It’ll help you feel better. When dad takes even a tiny sip of alcohol, he always adds water to it.”

“You silly darling!” said his mother; “how could I but laugh at the notion of that great fat Ruby going side by side with our poor old Diamond?”

“You silly darling!” said his mother; “how could I not laugh at the idea of that big fat Ruby going side by side with our poor old Diamond?”

“But why not, mother? With a month's oats, and nothing to do, Diamond'll be nearer Ruby's size than you will father's. I think it's very good for different sorts to go together. Now Ruby will have a chance of teaching Diamond better manners.”

“But why not, Mom? With a month’s worth of oats and nothing to do, Diamond will be closer to Ruby’s size than you are to Dad’s. I think it’s great for different types to hang out together. Now Ruby will have a chance to teach Diamond some better manners.”

“How dare you say such a thing, Diamond?” said his father, angrily. “To compare the two for manners, there's no comparison possible. Our Diamond's a gentleman.”

“How dare you say something like that, Diamond?” his father exclaimed, angrily. “When it comes to manners, there's no comparison. Our Diamond is a gentleman.”

“I don't mean to say he isn't, father; for I daresay some gentlemen judge their neighbours unjustly. That's all I mean. Diamond shouldn't have thought such bad things of Ruby. He didn't try to make the best of him.”

“I’m not saying he isn’t, Dad; I just think some guys judge their neighbors unfairly. That’s all I mean. Diamond shouldn’t have thought such negative things about Ruby. He didn’t try to see the good in him.”

“How do you know that, pray?”

“How do you know that, may I ask?”

“I heard them talking about it one night.”

"I heard them discussing it one night."

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“Why Diamond and Ruby. Ruby's an angel.”

“Why Diamond and Ruby? Ruby's a sweetheart.”

Joseph stared and said no more. For all his new gladness, he was very gloomy as he re-harnessed the angel, for he thought his darling Diamond was going out of his mind.

Joseph stared and didn’t say anything else. Despite his newfound happiness, he felt really down as he reattached the angel, worrying that his beloved Diamond was losing her sanity.

He could not help thinking rather differently, however, when he found the change that had come over Ruby. Considering his fat, he exerted himself amazingly, and got over the ground with incredible speed. So willing, even anxious, was he to go now, that Joseph had to hold him quite tight.

He couldn't help but think quite differently when he noticed the change that had happened with Ruby. Given his size, he pushed himself remarkably and moved quickly. He was so eager, even desperate, to go now that Joseph had to hold him firmly.

Then as he laughed at his own fancies, a new fear came upon him lest the horse should break his wind, and Mr. Raymond have good cause to think he had not been using him well. He might even suppose that he had taken advantage of his new instructions, to let out upon the horse some of his pent-up dislike; whereas in truth, it had so utterly vanished that he felt as if Ruby, too, had been his friend all the time.

Then, as he laughed at his own thoughts, a new fear struck him that the horse might get winded, and Mr. Raymond would have every reason to believe he hadn’t been treating it well. He might even think he had taken advantage of his new instructions to unleash some of his bottled-up dislike on the horse; when in reality, that dislike had completely disappeared, and he felt as if Ruby had been his friend all along.





CHAPTER XXXIV. IN THE COUNTRY

BEFORE the end of the month, Ruby had got respectably thin, and Diamond respectably stout. They really began to look fit for double harness.

BEFORE the end of the month, Ruby had become quite slim, and Diamond had become quite hefty. They really started to look ready for a partnership.

Joseph and his wife got their affairs in order, and everything ready for migrating at the shortest notice; and they felt so peaceful and happy that they judged all the trouble they had gone through well worth enduring. As for Nanny, she had been so happy ever since she left the hospital, that she expected nothing better, and saw nothing attractive in the notion of the country. At the same time, she had not the least idea of what the word country meant, for she had never seen anything about her but streets and gas-lamps. Besides, she was more attached to Jim than to Diamond: Jim was a reasonable being, Diamond in her eyes at best only an amiable, over-grown baby, whom no amount of expostulation would ever bring to talk sense, not to say think it. Now that she could manage the baby as well as he, she judged herself altogether his superior. Towards his father and mother, she was all they could wish.

Joseph and his wife got everything in order for their move at a moment's notice, and they felt so calm and happy that they thought all the challenges they faced were worth it. As for Nanny, she had been so happy since leaving the hospital that she didn’t expect anything better and found the idea of the country unappealing. At the same time, she had no clue what the word country meant, since all she had ever seen were streets and streetlights. Plus, she was more attached to Jim than to Diamond: Jim was a sensible person, while Diamond to her was just a cute, oversized baby, who no amount of reasoning could ever make talk sense, let alone think straight. Now that she could handle the baby just fine, she considered herself far better than him. Towards his parents, she was everything they could hope for.

Diamond had taken a great deal of pains and trouble to find Jim, and had at last succeeded through the help of the tall policeman, who was glad to renew his acquaintance with the strange child. Jim had moved his quarters, and had not heard of Nanny's illness till some time after she was taken to the hospital, where he was too shy to go and inquire about her. But when at length she went to live with Diamond's family, Jim was willing enough to go and see her. It was after one of his visits, during which they had been talking of her new prospects, that Nanny expressed to Diamond her opinion of the country.

Diamond had worked hard to find Jim and finally managed to do so with the help of the tall policeman, who was happy to reconnect with the unusual child. Jim had moved, and he didn’t learn about Nanny's illness until after she had been admitted to the hospital, where he felt too shy to go and check on her. However, when she eventually moved in with Diamond's family, Jim was more than willing to visit her. After one of his visits, where they discussed her new situation, Nanny shared her thoughts about the country with Diamond.

“There ain't nothing in it but the sun and moon, Diamond.”

“There’s nothing in it but the sun and moon, Diamond.”

“There's trees and flowers,” said Diamond.

"There's trees and flowers," said Diamond.

“Well, they ain't no count,” returned Nanny.

“Well, they're not worth anything,” Nanny replied.

“Ain't they? They're so beautiful, they make you happy to look at them.”

"Isn't it true? They're so beautiful, they make you happy just to look at them."

“That's because you're such a silly.”

"That's because you're being silly."

Diamond smiled with a far-away look, as if he were gazing through clouds of green leaves and the vision contented him. But he was thinking with himself what more he could do for Nanny; and that same evening he went to find Mr. Raymond, for he had heard that he had returned to town.

Diamond smiled with a distant look, as if he were staring through a canopy of green leaves, and the sight made him happy. But he was pondering what more he could do for Nanny; that same evening, he set out to find Mr. Raymond, since he had heard that he was back in town.

“Ah! how do you do, Diamond?” said Mr. Raymond; “I am glad to see you.”

“Hey! How's it going, Diamond?” said Mr. Raymond; “I'm happy to see you.”

And he was indeed, for he had grown very fond of him. His opinion of him was very different from Nanny's.

And he really was, because he had grown quite fond of him. His view of him was very different from Nanny's.

“What do you want now, my child?” he asked.

“What do you want now, kid?” he asked.

“I'm always wanting something, sir,” answered Diamond.

“I'm always wanting something, sir,” Diamond replied.

“Well, that's quite right, so long as what you want is right. Everybody is always wanting something; only we don't mention it in the right place often enough. What is it now?”

“Well, that’s true, as long as what you want is the right thing. Everyone is always wanting something; we just don’t bring it up in the right context often enough. What’s on your mind now?”

“There's a friend of Nanny's, a lame boy, called Jim.”

“There's a friend of Nanny's, a boy who walks with a limp, named Jim.”

“I've heard of him,” said Mr. Raymond. “Well?”

“I've heard of him,” said Mr. Raymond. “So what?”

“Nanny doesn't care much about going to the country, sir.”

“Nanny doesn’t really care about going to the countryside, sir.”

“Well, what has that to do with Jim?”

“Well, what does that have to do with Jim?”

“You couldn't find a corner for Jim to work in—could you, sir?”

“You couldn't find a spot for Jim to work in—could you, sir?”

“I don't know that I couldn't. That is, if you can show good reason for it.”

"I don't know that I can't. That is, if you can give me a good reason for it."

“He's a good boy, sir.”

"He's a good kid, sir."

“Well, so much the better for him.”

"Well, that's awesome for him."

“I know he can shine boots, sir.”

“I know he can shine shoes, sir.”

“So much the better for us.”

"Way better for us."

“You want your boots shined in the country—don't you, sir?”

“You want your boots polished in the country, right, sir?”

“Yes, to be sure.”

“Sure thing.”

“It wouldn't be nice to walk over the flowers with dirty boots—would it, sir?”

“It wouldn’t be nice to walk over the flowers with dirty boots—would it, sir?”

“No, indeed.”

“No way.”

“They wouldn't like it—would they?”

“They wouldn't like it, would they?”

“No, they wouldn't.”

"No, they wouldn’t."

“Then Nanny would be better pleased to go, sir.”

“Then Nanny would be happier to go, sir.”

“If the flowers didn't like dirty boots to walk over them, Nanny wouldn't mind going to the country? Is that it? I don't quite see it.”

“If the flowers didn't like dirty boots walking on them, Nanny wouldn’t mind going to the country? Is that it? I don’t really get it.”

“No, sir; I didn't mean that. I meant, if you would take Jim with you to clean your boots, and do odd jobs, you know, sir, then Nanny would like it better. She's so fond of Jim!”

“No, sir; I didn't mean it that way. I was saying, if you could take Jim with you to clean your boots and do some odd jobs, you know, sir, then Nanny would appreciate it more. She's really fond of Jim!”

“Now you come to the point, Diamond. I see what you mean, exactly. I will turn it over in my mind. Could you bring Jim to see me?”

“Now you’ve gotten to the point, Diamond. I understand what you’re saying, exactly. I’ll think it over. Could you bring Jim to see me?”

“I'll try, sir. But they don't mind me much. They think I'm silly,” added Diamond, with one of his sweetest smiles.

“I'll give it a shot, sir. But they don't really pay much attention to me. They think I'm silly,” added Diamond, with one of his sweetest smiles.

What Mr. Raymond thought, I dare hardly attempt to put down here. But one part of it was, that the highest wisdom must ever appear folly to those who do not possess it.

What Mr. Raymond thought, I can barely express here. But one part of it was that the greatest wisdom will always seem like foolishness to those who don't have it.

“I think he would come though—after dark, you know,” Diamond continued. “He does well at shining boots. People's kind to lame boys, you know, sir. But after dark, there ain't so much doing.”

“I think he would come through—after dark, you know,” Diamond continued. “He’s good at shining boots. People are kind to lame boys, you know, sir. But after dark, there isn’t as much going on.”

Diamond succeeded in bringing Jim to Mr. Raymond, and the consequence was that he resolved to give the boy a chance. He provided new clothes for both him and Nanny; and upon a certain day, Joseph took his wife and three children, and Nanny and Jim, by train to a certain station in the county of Kent, where they found a cart waiting to carry them and their luggage to The Mound, which was the name of Mr. Raymond's new residence. I will not describe the varied feelings of the party as they went, or when they arrived. All I will say is, that Diamond, who is my only care, was full of quiet delight—a gladness too deep to talk about.

Diamond managed to bring Jim to Mr. Raymond, and as a result, Mr. Raymond decided to give the boy a chance. He got new clothes for both Jim and Nanny; then one day, Joseph took his wife and three children, along with Nanny and Jim, by train to a station in Kent, where a cart was waiting to take them and their luggage to The Mound, which is the name of Mr. Raymond's new home. I won't describe the mixed emotions of the group as they traveled or when they arrived. All I'll say is that Diamond, who is my only concern, was filled with a quiet kind of happiness—a joy too profound to express.

Joseph returned to town the same night, and the next morning drove Ruby and Diamond down, with the carriage behind them, and Mr. Raymond and a lady in the carriage. For Mr. Raymond was an old bachelor no longer: he was bringing his wife with him to live at The Mound. The moment Nanny saw her, she recognised her as the lady who had lent her the ruby-ring. That ring had been given her by Mr. Raymond.

Joseph came back to town that same night, and the next morning he drove Ruby and Diamond down, with the carriage following them, and Mr. Raymond and a lady in the carriage. Mr. Raymond was no longer an old bachelor; he was bringing his wife with him to live at The Mound. As soon as Nanny saw her, she recognized her as the woman who had lent her the ruby ring. That ring had been given to her by Mr. Raymond.

The weather was very hot, and the woods very shadowy. There were not a great many wild flowers, for it was getting well towards autumn, and the most of the wild flowers rise early to be before the leaves, because if they did not, they would never get a glimpse of the sun for them. So they have their fun over, and are ready to go to bed again by the time the trees are dressed. But there was plenty of the loveliest grass and daisies about the house, and Diamond's chief pleasure seemed to be to lie amongst them, and breathe the pure air. But all the time, he was dreaming of the country at the back of the north wind, and trying to recall the songs the river used to sing. For this was more like being at the back of the north wind than anything he had known since he left it. Sometimes he would have his little brother, sometimes his little sister, and sometimes both of them in the grass with him, and then he felt just like a cat with her first kittens, he said, only he couldn't purr—all he could do was to sing.

The weather was really hot, and the woods were very shady. There weren't many wildflowers since it was getting close to autumn, and most wildflowers bloom early to get a chance to see the sun before the leaves come in. By the time the trees are fully dressed, the flowers have already had their fun and are ready to rest again. But there was plenty of beautiful grass and daisies around the house, and Diamond's main pleasure seemed to be lying among them and breathing in the fresh air. All the while, he was dreaming of the land beyond the north wind and trying to remember the songs the river used to sing. This felt more like being beyond the north wind than anything else he had experienced since he left it. Sometimes he would have his little brother with him, sometimes his little sister, and sometimes both of them in the grass with him. In those moments, he felt like a cat with her first kittens, but he said he couldn't purr—all he could do was sing.

These were very different times from those when he used to drive the cab, but you must not suppose that Diamond was idle. He did not do so much for his mother now, because Nanny occupied his former place; but he helped his father still, both in the stable and the harness-room, and generally went with him on the box that he might learn to drive a pair, and be ready to open the carriage-door. Mr. Raymond advised his father to give him plenty of liberty.

These times were very different from when he used to drive the cab, but you shouldn't think that Diamond was doing nothing. He didn't help his mother as much now since Nanny took his old role; but he still assisted his father in the stable and the harness room, and usually rode with him up front to learn how to drive a pair and be ready to open the carriage door. Mr. Raymond suggested that his father should give him plenty of freedom.

“A boy like that,” he said, “ought not to be pushed.”

“A boy like that,” he said, “shouldn't be pushed.”

Joseph assented heartily, smiling to himself at the idea of pushing Diamond. After doing everything that fell to his share, the boy had a wealth of time at his disposal. And a happy, sometimes a merry time it was. Only for two months or so, he neither saw nor heard anything of North Wind.

Joseph agreed enthusiastically, smiling to himself at the thought of pushing Diamond. After handling all his responsibilities, the boy had plenty of free time on his hands. And it was a joyful, sometimes even a fun time. For about two months, he neither saw nor heard anything from North Wind.





CHAPTER XXXV. I MAKE DIAMOND'S ACQUAINTANCE

MR. RAYMOND'S house was called The Mound, because it stood upon a little steep knoll, so smooth and symmetrical that it showed itself at once to be artificial. It had, beyond doubt, been built for Queen Elizabeth as a hunting tower—a place, namely, from the top of which you could see the country for miles on all sides, and so be able to follow with your eyes the flying deer and the pursuing hounds and horsemen. The mound had been cast up to give a good basement-advantage over the neighbouring heights and woods. There was a great quarry-hole not far off, brim-full of water, from which, as the current legend stated, the materials forming the heart of the mound—a kind of stone unfit for building—had been dug. The house itself was of brick, and they said the foundations were first laid in the natural level, and then the stones and earth of the mound were heaped about and between them, so that its great height should be well buttressed.

MR. RAYMOND'S house was called The Mound because it was situated on a small steep hill, so smooth and symmetrical that it clearly looked man-made. It had definitely been built for Queen Elizabeth as a hunting tower—a spot from which you could see the countryside for miles in every direction, allowing you to track the deer as they ran and the hounds and horsemen as they chased them. The mound had been created to provide a better vantage point over the nearby heights and woods. There was a large quarry nearby, filled with water, from which, according to local legend, the materials that made up the core of the mound—a type of stone unsuitable for building—had been extracted. The house itself was made of brick, and it was said that the foundations were laid at the natural ground level before the stones and earth of the mound were piled around and between them to ensure its substantial height was well supported.

Joseph and his wife lived in a little cottage a short way from the house. It was a real cottage, with a roof of thick thatch, which, in June and July, the wind sprinkled with the red and white petals it shook from the loose topmost sprays of the rose-trees climbing the walls. At first Diamond had a nest under this thatch—a pretty little room with white muslin curtains, but afterwards Mr. and Mrs. Raymond wanted to have him for a page in the house, and his father and mother were quite pleased to have him employed without his leaving them. So he was dressed in a suit of blue, from which his pale face and fair hair came out like the loveliest blossom, and took up his abode in the house.

Joseph and his wife lived in a small cottage not far from their home. It was a charming cottage, with a thick thatched roof that the wind sprinkled with red and white petals from the rose bushes climbing the walls during June and July. At first, Diamond had a nest under that thatch—a cozy little room with white muslin curtains. Later, Mr. and Mrs. Raymond wanted him to be a page in the house, and his parents were happy for him to have a job while still living with them. So he was dressed in a blue suit, and his pale face and fair hair stood out like the most beautiful flower, and he moved into the house.

“Would you be afraid to sleep alone, Diamond?” asked his mistress.

“Are you scared to sleep alone, Diamond?” his mistress asked.

“I don't know what you mean, ma'am,” said Diamond. “I never was afraid of anything that I can recollect—not much, at least.”

“I don’t know what you mean, ma’am,” said Diamond. “I’ve never been afraid of anything that I can remember—not really, at least.”

“There's a little room at the top of the house—all alone,” she returned; “perhaps you would not mind sleeping there?”

“There's a small room at the top of the house—all by itself,” she replied; “maybe you wouldn't mind sleeping there?”

“I can sleep anywhere, and I like best to be high up. Should I be able to see out?”

“I can sleep anywhere, and I prefer to be up high. Should I be able to see outside?”

“I will show you the place,” she answered; and taking him by the hand, she led him up and up the oval-winding stair in one of the two towers.

“I’ll show you the place,” she replied, and taking his hand, she led him up the winding oval staircase in one of the two towers.

Near the top they entered a tiny little room, with two windows from which you could see over the whole country. Diamond clapped his hands with delight.

Near the top, they entered a small room with two windows that offered a view of the entire countryside. Diamond clapped his hands in excitement.

“You would like this room, then, Diamond?” said his mistress.

“You’d like this room, then, Diamond?” his mistress asked.

“It's the grandest room in the house,” he answered. “I shall be near the stars, and yet not far from the tops of the trees. That's just what I like.”

“It's the biggest room in the house,” he replied. “I'll be close to the stars, yet not far from the treetops. That's exactly what I want.”

I daresay he thought, also, that it would be a nice place for North Wind to call at in passing; but he said nothing of that sort. Below him spread a lake of green leaves, with glimpses of grass here and there at the bottom of it. As he looked down, he saw a squirrel appear suddenly, and as suddenly vanish amongst the topmost branches.

I bet he thought it would be a nice spot for North Wind to swing by while passing through, but he didn’t say anything like that. Below him lay a lake of green leaves, with patches of grass peeking through in places. As he looked down, he saw a squirrel pop up out of nowhere and just as quickly disappear among the highest branches.

“Aha! little squirrel,” he cried, “my nest is built higher than yours.”

“Aha! Little squirrel,” he shouted, “my nest is built higher than yours.”

“You can be up here with your books as much as you like,” said his mistress. “I will have a little bell hung at the door, which I can ring when I want you. Half-way down the stair is the drawing-room.”

“You can spend as much time up here with your books as you want,” said his mistress. “I’ll have a little bell installed at the door that I can ring when I need you. The drawing room is halfway down the stairs.”

So Diamond was installed as page, and his new room got ready for him.

So Diamond was set up as a page, and they prepared his new room for him.

It was very soon after this that I came to know Diamond. I was then a tutor in a family whose estate adjoined the little property belonging to The Mound. I had made the acquaintance of Mr. Raymond in London some time before, and was walking up the drive towards the house to call upon him one fine warm evening, when I saw Diamond for the first time. He was sitting at the foot of a great beech-tree, a few yards from the road, with a book on his knees. He did not see me. I walked up behind the tree, and peeping over his shoulder, saw that he was reading a fairy-book.

It wasn’t long after this that I met Diamond. At that time, I was a tutor for a family whose estate was next to the small property called The Mound. I had previously met Mr. Raymond in London, and one warm, pleasant evening, I was walking up the driveway to visit him when I saw Diamond for the first time. He was sitting at the base of a large beech tree, a few yards from the road, with a book resting on his lap. He didn’t notice me. I walked up behind the tree and, peeking over his shoulder, saw that he was reading a fairy tale book.

“What are you reading?” I said, and spoke suddenly, with the hope of seeing a startled little face look round at me. Diamond turned his head as quietly as if he were only obeying his mother's voice, and the calmness of his face rebuked my unkind desire and made me ashamed of it.

“What are you reading?” I asked, speaking up suddenly, hoping to catch a startled little face looking back at me. Diamond turned his head as quietly as if he were just following his mom's voice, and the serenity of his face made me feel guilty about my unkind wish and ashamed of it.

“I am reading the story of the Little Lady and the Goblin Prince,” said Diamond.

“I’m reading the story of the Little Lady and the Goblin Prince,” said Diamond.

“I am sorry I don't know the story,” I returned. “Who is it by?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t know the story,” I replied. “Who wrote it?”

“Mr. Raymond made it.”

“Mr. Raymond did it.”

“Is he your uncle?” I asked at a guess.

“Is he your uncle?” I asked, taking a wild guess.

“No. He's my master.”

“No. He's my boss.”

“What do you do for him?” I asked respectfully.

“What do you do for him?” I asked politely.

“Anything he wishes me to do,” he answered. “I am busy for him now. He gave me this story to read. He wants my opinion upon it.”

“Anything he wants me to do,” he replied. “I’m working on something for him right now. He gave me this story to read. He wants my thoughts on it.”

“Don't you find it rather hard to make up your mind?”

“Don’t you think it’s pretty difficult to decide?”

“Oh dear no! Any story always tells me itself what I'm to think about it. Mr. Raymond doesn't want me to say whether it is a clever story or not, but whether I like it, and why I like it. I never can tell what they call clever from what they call silly, but I always know whether I like a story or not.”

“Oh no! Every story tells me what I should think about it. Mr. Raymond doesn't want me to say if it's a smart story or not, but whether I like it and why I like it. I can never tell what's considered clever and what's considered silly, but I always know if I like a story or not.”

“And can you always tell why you like it or not?”

“And can you always explain why you like it or not?”

“No. Very often I can't at all. Sometimes I can. I always know, but I can't always tell why. Mr. Raymond writes the stories, and then tries them on me. Mother does the same when she makes jam. She's made such a lot of jam since we came here! And she always makes me taste it to see if it'll do. Mother knows by the face I make whether it will or not.”

“No. A lot of times I can't at all. Sometimes I can. I always know, but I can't always explain why. Mr. Raymond writes the stories and then tries them out on me. Mom does the same when she makes jam. She's made so much jam since we got here! And she always makes me taste it to see if it's good. Mom can tell by my face whether it is or not.”

At this moment I caught sight of two more children approaching. One was a handsome girl, the other a pale-faced, awkward-looking boy, who limped much on one leg. I withdrew a little, to see what would follow, for they seemed in some consternation. After a few hurried words, they went off together, and I pursued my way to the house, where I was as kindly received by Mr. and Mrs. Raymond as I could have desired. From them I learned something of Diamond, and was in consequence the more glad to find him, when I returned, seated in the same place as before.

At that moment, I noticed two more kids coming toward me. One was a pretty girl, and the other was a pale, awkward-looking boy who limped quite a bit on one leg. I stepped back a little to see what would happen next, as they looked a bit worried. After a few quick words, they walked off together, and I continued on my way to the house, where Mr. and Mrs. Raymond welcomed me as warmly as I could have hoped for. From them, I learned a bit about Diamond, which made me even happier to find him when I returned, sitting in the same spot as before.

“What did the boy and girl want with you, Diamond?” I asked.

“What did the boy and girl want with you, Diamond?” I asked.

“They had seen a creature that frightened them.”

“They had seen a creature that scared them.”

“And they came to tell you about it?”

“And they came to tell you about it?”

“They couldn't get water out of the well for it. So they wanted me to go with them.”

“They couldn't get water from the well for it. So they wanted me to go with them.”

“They're both bigger than you.”

"They're both larger than you."

“Yes, but they were frightened at it.”

“Yes, but they were scared of it.”

“And weren't you frightened at it?”

“And weren't you scared of it?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I'm silly. I'm never frightened at things.”

“Because I'm silly. I'm never scared of anything.”

I could not help thinking of the old meaning of the word silly.

I couldn't help but think about the old meaning of the word silly.

“And what was it?” I asked.

“And what was it?” I asked.

“I think it was a kind of an angel—a very little one. It had a long body and great wings, which it drove about it so fast that they grew a thin cloud all round it. It flew backwards and forwards over the well, or hung right in the middle, making a mist of its wings, as if its business was to take care of the water.”

“I think it was some sort of angel—a really small one. It had a long body and huge wings that it moved so quickly that they created a thin cloud all around it. It flew back and forth over the well or hovered right in the middle, causing a mist with its wings, as if its job was to look after the water.”

“And what did you do to drive it away?”

“And what did you do to make it go away?”

“I didn't drive it away. I knew, whatever the creature was, the well was to get water out of. So I took the jug, dipped it in, and drew the water.”

"I didn't drive it away. I knew that whatever the creature was, the well was for drawing water. So I took the jug, dipped it in, and filled it with water."

“And what did the creature do?”

“And what did the creature do?”

“Flew about.”

“Flight mode.”

“And it didn't hurt you?”

"And it didn't hurt you?"

“No. Why should it? I wasn't doing anything wrong.”

“No. Why would it? I wasn't doing anything wrong.”

“What did your companions say then?”

“What did your friends say then?”

“They said—`Thank you, Diamond. What a dear silly you are!'”

“They said, ‘Thank you, Diamond. What a lovable silly you are!’”

“And weren't you angry with them?”

“And weren’t you mad at them?”

“No! Why should I? I should like if they would play with me a little; but they always like better to go away together when their work is over. They never heed me. I don't mind it much, though. The other creatures are friendly. They don't run away from me. Only they're all so busy with their own work, they don't mind me much.”

“No! Why should I? I wish they would play with me for a bit; but they always prefer to leave together when they're done with their work. They never pay attention to me. I don't really mind it that much, though. The other creatures are nice. They don't run away from me. It’s just that they're all so busy with their own tasks that they don't pay much attention to me.”

“Do you feel lonely, then?”

“Are you feeling lonely?”

“Oh, no! When nobody minds me, I get into my nest, and look up. And then the sky does mind me, and thinks about me.”

“Oh, no! When no one pays attention to me, I curl up in my nest and look up. And then the sky notices me and thinks about me.”

“Where is your nest?”

"Where's your home?"

He rose, saying, “I will show you,” and led me to the other side of the tree.

He got up and said, “I’ll show you,” then took me to the other side of the tree.

There hung a little rope-ladder from one of the lower boughs. The boy climbed up the ladder and got upon the bough. Then he climbed farther into the leafy branches, and went out of sight.

There was a small rope ladder hanging from one of the lower branches. The boy climbed up the ladder and stepped onto the branch. Then he climbed further into the leafy branches and disappeared from view.

After a little while, I heard his voice coming down out of the tree.

After a little while, I heard his voice coming from the tree.

“I am in my nest now,” said the voice.

“I’m in my nest now,” said the voice.

“I can't see you,” I returned.

“I can’t see you,” I replied.

“I can't see you either, but I can see the first star peeping out of the sky. I should like to get up into the sky. Don't you think I shall, some day?”

“I can’t see you either, but I can see the first star showing up in the sky. I’d love to get up into the sky. Don’t you think I will, someday?”

“Yes, I do. Tell me what more you see up there.”

“Yes, I do. Tell me what else you see up there.”

“I don't see anything more, except a few leaves, and the big sky over me. It goes swinging about. The earth is all behind my back. There comes another star! The wind is like kisses from a big lady. When I get up here I feel as if I were in North Wind's arms.”

“I don't see anything else, just a few leaves and the vast sky above me. It sways around. The ground is all behind me. There’s another star! The wind feels like kisses from a big lady. When I’m up here, I feel like I'm in North Wind's embrace.”

This was the first I heard of North Wind.

This was the first time I heard about North Wind.

The whole ways and look of the child, so full of quiet wisdom, yet so ready to accept the judgment of others in his own dispraise, took hold of my heart, and I felt myself wonderfully drawn towards him. It seemed to me, somehow, as if little Diamond possessed the secret of life, and was himself what he was so ready to think the lowest living thing—an angel of God with something special to say or do. A gush of reverence came over me, and with a single goodnight, I turned and left him in his nest.

The whole demeanor and appearance of the child, so full of quiet wisdom yet so willing to accept others' criticisms of him, captured my heart, and I felt a strong pull towards him. It felt like little Diamond held the secret to life, and was himself what he believed to be the lowest living creature—an angel of God with something important to share or accomplish. A wave of reverence washed over me, and with a simple goodnight, I turned and left him in his cozy spot.

I saw him often after this, and gained so much of his confidence that he told me all I have told you. I cannot pretend to account for it. I leave that for each philosophical reader to do after his own fashion. The easiest way is that of Nanny and Jim, who said often to each other that Diamond had a tile loose. But Mr. Raymond was much of my opinion concerning the boy; while Mrs. Raymond confessed that she often rang her bell just to have once more the pleasure of seeing the lovely stillness of the boy's face, with those blue eyes which seemed rather made for other people to look into than for himself to look out of.

I saw him a lot after that and gained his trust to the point where he shared everything I’ve shared with you. I can't really explain it. I’ll leave that for each thoughtful reader to interpret in their own way. The simplest explanation is the one Jim and Nanny often used, saying that Diamond had a loose tile. But Mr. Raymond largely agreed with my thoughts about the boy; meanwhile, Mrs. Raymond admitted that she often rang her bell just to experience the joy of seeing the boy's serene face again, his blue eyes appearing more like they were meant for others to gaze into than for him to look out of.

It was plainer to others than to himself that he felt the desertion of Nanny and Jim. They appeared to regard him as a mere toy, except when they found he could minister to the scruple of using him—generally with success. They were, however, well-behaved to a wonderful degree; while I have little doubt that much of their good behaviour was owing to the unconscious influence of the boy they called God's baby.

It was clearer to others than to him that he felt Nanny and Jim leaving him behind. They seemed to see him as just a plaything, unless they realized he could help satisfy their need to use him—usually with success. However, they were surprisingly well-behaved; I have no doubt that a lot of their good behavior was due to the unintentional influence of the boy they referred to as God's baby.

One very strange thing is that I could never find out where he got some of his many songs. At times they would be but bubbles blown out of a nursery rhyme, as was the following, which I heard him sing one evening to his little Dulcimer. There were about a score of sheep feeding in a paddock near him, their white wool dyed a pale rose in the light of the setting sun. Those in the long shadows from the trees were dead white; those in the sunlight were half glorified with pale rose.

One really strange thing is that I could never figure out where he got some of his many songs. Sometimes they seemed like just bubbles blown from a nursery rhyme, like the one I heard him sing one evening to his little Dulcimer. There were about twenty sheep grazing in a field nearby, their white wool tinged a light pink in the glow of the setting sun. The ones in the long shadows from the trees were pure white; the ones in the sunlight appeared partly bathed in a soft pink.

         Little Bo Peep, she lost her sheep,
            And didn't know where to find them;
         They were over the height and out of sight,
            Trailing their tails behind them.

         Little Bo Peep woke out of her sleep,
            Jump'd up and set out to find them:
         “The silly things, they've got no wings,
            And they've left their trails behind them:

   “They've taken their tails, but they've left their trails,
   And so I shall follow and find them;”
    For wherever a tail had dragged a trail,
   The long grass grew behind them.

   And day's eyes and butter-cups, cow's lips and crow's feet
   Were glittering in the sun.
   She threw down her book, and caught up her crook,
   And after her sheep did run.

   She ran, and she ran, and ever as she ran,
   The grass grew higher and higher;
   Till over the hill the sun began
   To set in a flame of fire.

   She ran on still—up the grassy hill,
   And the grass grew higher and higher;
   When she reached its crown, the sun was down,
   And had left a trail of fire.

   The sheep and their tails were gone, all gone—
   And no more trail behind them!
   Yes, yes!  they were there—long-tailed and fair,
   But, alas!  she could not find them.

   Purple and gold, and rosy and blue,
   With their tails all white behind them,
   Her sheep they did run in the trail of the sun;
   She saw them, but could not find them.

   After the sun, like clouds they did run,
   But she knew they were her sheep:
   She sat down to cry, and look up at the sky,
   But she cried herself asleep.

   And as she slept the dew fell fast,
   And the wind blew from the sky;
   And strange things took place that shun the day's face,
   Because they are sweet and shy.

   Nibble, nibble, crop!  she heard as she woke:
   A hundred little lambs
   Did pluck and eat the grass so sweet
   That grew in the trails of their dams.

   Little Bo Peep caught up her crook,
   And wiped the tears that did blind her.
   And nibble, nibble crop! without a stop!
   The lambs came eating behind her.

   Home, home she came, both tired and lame,
   With three times as many sheep.
   In a month or more, they'll be as big as before,
   And then she'll laugh in her sleep.

   But what would you say, if one fine day,
   When they've got their bushiest tails,
   Their grown up game should be just the same,
   And she have to follow their trails?

   Never weep, Bo Peep, though you lose your sheep,
   And do not know where to find them;
   'Tis after the sun the mothers have run,
   And there are their lambs behind them.
         Little Bo Peep lost her sheep,
            And had no idea where to find them;
         They had wandered away and were out of sight,
            Dragging their tails behind them.

         Little Bo Peep woke up from her sleep,
            Jumped up, and set out to find them:
         “Those silly things, they don’t have wings,
            And they’ve left their trails behind them:

   “They’ve taken their tails, but they’ve left their trails,
   So I’ll follow and find them;”
   Because wherever a tail had dragged a trail,
   The long grass grew behind them.

   And daisies and buttercups, cowslips and crow’s feet
   Were sparkling in the sun.
   She dropped her book and picked up her crook,
   And ran after her sheep.

   She ran and ran, and as she ran,
   The grass grew taller and taller;
   Until over the hill the sun began
   To set in a blaze of fire.

   She kept running—up the grassy hill,
   And the grass grew taller and taller;
   When she reached the top, the sun was down,
   And had left a trail of fire.

   The sheep and their tails were gone, all gone—
   And there was no trail behind them!
   Yes, yes! they were there—long-tailed and fair,
   But, unfortunately, she could not find them.

   Purple and gold, and rosy and blue,
   With their tails all white behind them,
   Her sheep were running in the trail of the sun;
   She saw them, but couldn't find them.

   After the sun, like clouds they ran,
   But she knew they were her sheep:
   She sat down to cry and looked up at the sky,
   But she cried herself to sleep.

   And as she slept, the dew fell fast,
   And the wind blew from the sky;
   And strange things happened that hide from the day,
   Because they are sweet and shy.

   Nibble, nibble, munch! she heard as she woke:
   A hundred little lambs
   Were munching the sweet grass
   That grew in the trails of their moms.

   Little Bo Peep grabbed her crook,
   And wiped the tears from her eyes.
   And nibble, nibble, munch! without a stop!
   The lambs came munching behind her.

   Home, home she came, both tired and sore,
   With three times as many sheep.
   In a month or so, they'll be as big as before,
   And then she’ll laugh in her sleep.

   But what would you say if one fine day,
   When they’ve got their bushiest tails,
   Their grown-up game should be just the same,
   And she has to follow their trails?

   Never cry, Bo Peep, even if you lose your sheep,
   And don’t know where to find them;
   It’s after the sun the mothers have gone,
   And there are their lambs behind them.

I confess again to having touched up a little, but it loses far more in Diamond's sweet voice singing it than it gains by a rhyme here and there.

I admit again that I've made some minor adjustments, but it loses much more in Diamond's beautiful voice singing it than it gains from a rhyme here and there.

Some of them were out of books Mr. Raymond had given him. These he always knew, but about the others he could seldom tell. Sometimes he would say, “I made that one.” but generally he would say, “I don't know; I found it somewhere;” or “I got it at the back of the north wind.”

Some of them came from books that Mr. Raymond had given him. He always recognized those, but he could rarely identify the others. Sometimes he would say, “I made that one,” but usually he would just say, “I don't know; I found it somewhere,” or “I got it from the back of the north wind.”

One evening I found him sitting on the grassy slope under the house, with his Dulcimer in his arms and his little brother rolling on the grass beside them. He was chanting in his usual way, more like the sound of a brook than anything else I can think of. When I went up to them he ceased his chant.

One evening, I found him sitting on the grassy slope under the house, with his Dulcimer in his arms and his little brother rolling in the grass beside him. He was singing in his usual way, more like the sound of a brook than anything else I can think of. When I walked over to them, he stopped singing.

“Do go on, Diamond. Don't mind me,” I said.

“Go ahead, Diamond. Don't worry about me,” I said.

He began again at once. While he sang, Nanny and Jim sat a little way off, one hemming a pocket-handkerchief, and the other reading a story to her, but they never heeded Diamond. This is as near what he sang as I can recollect, or reproduce rather.

He started singing again right away. While he sang, Nanny and Jim sat a little distance away, one stitching a handkerchief and the other reading a story to her, but they didn’t pay attention to Diamond. This is as close to what he sang as I can remember, or reproduce, really.

   What would you see if I took you up
   To my little nest in the air?
   You would see the sky like a clear blue cup
   Turned upside downwards there.

   What would you do if I took you there
   To my little nest in the tree?
   My child with cries would trouble the air,
   To get what she could but see.

   What would you get in the top of the tree
   For all your crying and grief?
   Not a star would you clutch of all you see—
   You could only gather a leaf.

   But when you had lost your greedy grief,
   Content to see from afar,
   You would find in your hand a withering leaf,
   In your heart a shining star.
   What would you see if I took you up  
   To my little nest in the air?  
   You would see the sky like a clear blue cup  
   Turned upside down right there.  

   What would you do if I took you there  
   To my little nest in the tree?  
   My child would cry and fill the air,  
   Trying to get what she could only see.  

   What would you find at the top of the tree  
   For all your crying and grief?  
   Not a star would you hold of all you see—  
   You could only pick a leaf.  

   But when you had let go of your greedy grief,  
   Happy to see from a distance,  
   You would find in your hand a withering leaf,  
   In your heart a shining star.

As Diamond went on singing, it grew very dark, and just as he ceased there came a great flash of lightning, that blinded us all for a moment. Dulcimer crowed with pleasure; but when the roar of thunder came after it, the little brother gave a loud cry of terror. Nanny and Jim came running up to us, pale with fear. Diamond's face, too, was paler than usual, but with delight. Some of the glory seemed to have clung to it, and remained shining.

As Diamond continued singing, it got really dark, and just as he finished, there was a huge flash of lightning that stunned us all for a moment. Dulcimer cheered with joy, but when the thunder boomed right after, the little brother let out a terrified scream. Nanny and Jim rushed over to us, looking pale with fear. Diamond's face was also paler than usual, but with joy. Some of the brilliance seemed to have stuck to it and still shone.

“You're not frightened—are you, Diamond?” I said.

“You're not scared—are you, Diamond?” I said.

“No. Why should I be?” he answered with his usual question, looking up in my face with calm shining eyes.

"No. Why should I be?" he replied, looking up at me with his calm, bright eyes.

“He ain't got sense to be frightened,” said Nanny, going up to him and giving him a pitying hug.

“He doesn’t have the sense to be scared,” Nanny said, walking over to him and giving him a sympathetic hug.

“Perhaps there's more sense in not being frightened, Nanny,” I returned. “Do you think the lightning can do as it likes?”

“Maybe it makes more sense not to be scared, Nanny,” I replied. “Do you really think the lightning can do whatever it wants?”

“It might kill you,” said Jim.

“It could kill you,” Jim said.

“Oh, no, it mightn't!” said Diamond.

“Oh, no, it might not!” said Diamond.

As he spoke there came another great flash, and a tearing crack.

As he spoke, another bright flash appeared, followed by a loud crack.

“There's a tree struck!” I said; and when we looked round, after the blinding of the flash had left our eyes, we saw a huge bough of the beech-tree in which was Diamond's nest hanging to the ground like the broken wing of a bird.

“There's a tree hit!” I said; and when we looked around, after the blinding flash cleared from our eyes, we saw a large branch of the beech tree, which held Diamond's nest, hanging down like the broken wing of a bird.

“There!” cried Nanny; “I told you so. If you had been up there you see what would have happened, you little silly!”

“There!” cried Nanny; “I told you so. If you had been up there, you would see what would have happened, you little silly!”

“No, I don't,” said Diamond, and began to sing to Dulcimer. All I could hear of the song, for the other children were going on with their chatter, was—

“No, I don't,” said Diamond, and started to sing to Dulcimer. All I could hear of the song, because the other kids were continuing their chatter, was—

                     The clock struck one,
                     And the mouse came down.
                     Dickery, dickery, dock!
                     The clock struck one,
                     And the mouse came down.
                     Hickory, dickory, dock!

Then there came a blast of wind, and the rain followed in straight-pouring lines, as if out of a watering-pot. Diamond jumped up with his little Dulcimer in his arms, and Nanny caught up the little boy, and they ran for the cottage. Jim vanished with a double shuffle, and I went into the house.

Then a strong wind blew in, and the rain came down in straight lines, like it was being poured from a watering can. Diamond jumped up with his little Dulcimer in his arms, and Nanny scooped up the little boy, and they ran to the cottage. Jim disappeared with a quick step, and I went into the house.

When I came out again to return home, the clouds were gone, and the evening sky glimmered through the trees, blue, and pale-green towards the west, I turned my steps a little aside to look at the stricken beech. I saw the bough torn from the stem, and that was all the twilight would allow me to see. While I stood gazing, down from the sky came a sound of singing, but the voice was neither of lark nor of nightingale: it was sweeter than either: it was the voice of Diamond, up in his airy nest:—

When I stepped outside to head home, the clouds had cleared, and the evening sky sparkled through the trees, a mix of blue and pale green toward the west. I took a moment to divert my path and check out the damaged beech tree. I could see the branch ripped from the trunk, and that was all the twilight allowed me to see. As I stood there watching, I heard a sound of singing coming down from the sky, but the voice wasn't that of a lark or a nightingale: it was sweeter than either—it was Diamond's voice, up in his lofty nest:—

                     The lightning and thunder,
                     They go and they come;
                     But the stars and the stillness
                     Are always at home.
                     The lightning and thunder,  
                     They come and they go;  
                     But the stars and the calm  
                     Are always at home.  

And then the voice ceased.

And then the voice stopped.

“Good-night, Diamond,” I said.

“Goodnight, Diamond,” I said.

“Good-night, sir,” answered Diamond.

“Good night, sir,” answered Diamond.

As I walked away pondering, I saw the great black top of the beech swaying about against the sky in an upper wind, and heard the murmur as of many dim half-articulate voices filling the solitude around Diamond's nest.

As I walked away deep in thought, I noticed the tall black crown of the beech tree swaying against the sky in a strong breeze and heard the soft murmur of many indistinct voices filling the quiet around Diamond's nest.





CHAPTER XXXVI. DIAMOND QUESTIONS NORTH WIND

MY READERS will not wonder that, after this, I did my very best to gain the friendship of Diamond. Nor did I find this at all difficult, the child was so ready to trust. Upon one subject alone was he reticent—the story of his relations with North Wind. I fancy he could not quite make up his mind what to think of them. At all events it was some little time before he trusted me with this, only then he told me everything. If I could not regard it all in exactly the same light as he did, I was, while guiltless of the least pretence, fully sympathetic, and he was satisfied without demanding of me any theory of difficult points involved. I let him see plainly enough, that whatever might be the explanation of the marvellous experience, I would have given much for a similar one myself.

MY READERS won't be surprised that, after this, I did my best to win Diamond's friendship. It wasn’t hard at all; the child was so willing to trust. There was only one topic he was hesitant about—the story of his connection with North Wind. I think he wasn’t quite sure how to feel about it. In any case, it took a little while before he shared that with me, but once he did, he told me everything. Even if I didn’t see it all in the same way he did, I was genuinely sympathetic, without any pretense, and he seemed satisfied without asking me for my opinion on the complicated parts. I made it clear enough that, no matter how the amazing experience could be explained, I would have given a lot for a similar experience myself.

On an evening soon after the thunderstorm, in a late twilight, with a half-moon high in the heavens, I came upon Diamond in the act of climbing by his little ladder into the beech-tree.

On an evening shortly after the thunderstorm, during the late twilight, with a half-moon high in the sky, I found Diamond climbing his little ladder into the beech tree.

“What are you always going up there for, Diamond?” I heard Nanny ask, rather rudely, I thought.

“What are you always going up there for, Diamond?” I heard Nanny ask, a bit rudely, I thought.

“Sometimes for one thing, sometimes for another, Nanny,” answered Diamond, looking skywards as he climbed.

“Sometimes for one reason, sometimes for another, Nanny,” Diamond replied, gazing up as he climbed.

“You'll break your neck some day,” she said.

"You'll end up seriously hurt one day," she said.

“I'm going up to look at the moon to-night,” he added, without heeding her remark.

“I'm going up to check out the moon tonight,” he added, not paying attention to her comment.

“You'll see the moon just as well down here,” she returned.

"You’ll see the moon just fine down here," she replied.

“I don't think so.”

"I don't think so."

“You'll be no nearer to her up there.”

"You won't be any closer to her up there."

“Oh, yes! I shall. I must be nearer her, you know. I wish I could dream as pretty dreams about her as you can, Nanny.”

"Oh, definitely! I will. I need to be closer to her, you know. I wish I could have such beautiful dreams about her like you do, Nanny."

“You silly! you never have done about that dream. I never dreamed but that one, and it was nonsense enough, I'm sure.”

“You silly! You’ve never stopped talking about that dream. I’ve only ever had that one, and it was complete nonsense, I’m sure.”

“It wasn't nonsense. It was a beautiful dream—and a funny one too, both in one.”

“It wasn't nonsense. It was a beautiful dream—and a funny one too, both at once.”

“But what's the good of talking about it that way, when you know it was only a dream? Dreams ain't true.”

“But what's the point of talking about it like that when you know it was just a dream? Dreams aren't real.”

“That one was true, Nanny. You know it was. Didn't you come to grief for doing what you were told not to do? And isn't that true?”

“That one was true, Nanny. You know it was. Didn't you get in trouble for doing what you were told not to do? And isn't that true?”

“I can't get any sense into him,” exclaimed Nanny, with an expression of mild despair. “Do you really believe, Diamond, that there's a house in the moon, with a beautiful lady and a crooked old man and dusters in it?”

“I can't make any sense of him,” exclaimed Nanny, with a look of mild despair. “Do you really believe, Diamond, that there's a house on the moon, with a beautiful lady and a crooked old man and dusters in it?”

“If there isn't, there's something better,” he answered, and vanished in the leaves over our heads.

“If there isn't, there's something better,” he replied, then disappeared into the leaves above us.

I went into the house, where I visited often in the evenings. When I came out, there was a little wind blowing, very pleasant after the heat of the day, for although it was late summer now, it was still hot. The tree-tops were swinging about in it. I took my way past the beech, and called up to see if Diamond were still in his nest in its rocking head.

I went into the house, where I often visited in the evenings. When I came out, there was a light breeze blowing, which felt really nice after the heat of the day. Even though it was late summer, it was still hot. The tops of the trees were swaying in it. I walked past the beech tree and looked up to see if Diamond was still in his nest in its swaying branches.

“Are you there, Diamond?” I said.

“Are you there, Diamond?” I asked.

“Yes, sir,” came his clear voice in reply.

“Yes, sir,” came his clear voice in response.

“Isn't it growing too dark for you to get down safely?”

“Isn’t it getting too dark for you to climb down safely?”

“Oh, no, sir—if I take time to it. I know my way so well, and never let go with one hand till I've a good hold with the other.”

“Oh, no, sir—if I take my time with it. I know my way around so well, and I never let go with one hand until I’ve got a solid grip with the other.”

“Do be careful,” I insisted—foolishly, seeing the boy was as careful as he could be already.

“Please be careful,” I urged—foolishly, realizing the boy was already as careful as he could be.

“I'm coming,” he returned. “I've got all the moon I want to-night.”

“I'm coming,” he replied. “I have all the moonlight I need tonight.”

I heard a rustling and a rustling drawing nearer and nearer. Three or four minutes elapsed, and he appeared at length creeping down his little ladder. I took him in my arms, and set him on the ground.

I heard a rustling sound getting closer and closer. After about three or four minutes, he finally appeared, climbing down his little ladder. I picked him up and set him down on the ground.

“Thank you, sir,” he said. “That's the north wind blowing, isn't it, sir?”

“Thank you, sir,” he said. “That’s the north wind blowing, right, sir?”

“I can't tell,” I answered. “It feels cool and kind, and I think it may be. But I couldn't be sure except it were stronger, for a gentle wind might turn any way amongst the trunks of the trees.”

“I can't say,” I answered. “It feels cool and friendly, and I think it might be. But I couldn't be sure unless it were stronger, because a light breeze could blow in any direction among the trunks of the trees.”

“I shall know when I get up to my own room,” said Diamond. “I think I hear my mistress's bell. Good-night, sir.”

“I'll know when I get to my room,” said Diamond. “I think I hear my mistress's bell. Good night, sir.”

He ran to the house, and I went home.

He ran to the house, and I went home.

His mistress had rung for him only to send him to bed, for she was very careful over him and I daresay thought he was not looking well. When he reached his own room, he opened both his windows, one of which looked to the north and the other to the east, to find how the wind blew. It blew right in at the northern window. Diamond was very glad, for he thought perhaps North Wind herself would come now: a real north wind had never blown all the time since he left London. But, as she always came of herself, and never when he was looking for her, and indeed almost never when he was thinking of her, he shut the east window, and went to bed. Perhaps some of my readers may wonder that he could go to sleep with such an expectation; and, indeed, if I had not known him, I should have wondered at it myself; but it was one of his peculiarities, and seemed nothing strange in him. He was so full of quietness that he could go to sleep almost any time, if he only composed himself and let the sleep come. This time he went fast asleep as usual.

His mistress had called for him just to send him to bed, as she was very attentive to him and probably thought he looked unwell. When he got to his room, he opened both his windows, one facing north and the other east, to check the wind direction. The wind came right in through the northern window. Diamond was really happy because he thought maybe North Wind herself would show up now; a real north wind hadn’t blown since he left London. But since she always came on her own, and never when he was expecting her, and hardly ever when he was thinking about her, he shut the east window and went to bed. Some of you might wonder how he could fall asleep with such anticipation; and honestly, if I hadn’t known him, I would have been surprised too; but it was one of his quirks, and didn’t seem strange for him. He was so calm that he could fall asleep almost anytime, as long as he settled himself down and let sleep take over. This time, he fell fast asleep as usual.

But he woke in the dim blue night. The moon had vanished. He thought he heard a knocking at his door. “Somebody wants me,” he said to himself, and jumping out of bed, ran to open it.

But he woke up in the faint blue night. The moon was gone. He thought he heard a knock at his door. “Someone needs me,” he said to himself, and jumping out of bed, he ran to open it.

But there was no one there. He closed it again, and, the noise still continuing, found that another door in the room was rattling. It belonged to a closet, he thought, but he had never been able to open it. The wind blowing in at the window must be shaking it. He would go and see if it was so.

But no one was there. He closed it again, and with the noise still going, he noticed that another door in the room was rattling. He thought it belonged to a closet, but he had never been able to open it. The wind blowing in from the window must be shaking it. He would go check if that was the case.

The door now opened quite easily, but to his surprise, instead of a closet he found a long narrow room. The moon, which was sinking in the west, shone in at an open window at the further end. The room was low with a coved ceiling, and occupied the whole top of the house, immediately under the roof. It was quite empty. The yellow light of the half-moon streamed over the dark floor. He was so delighted at the discovery of the strange, desolate, moonlit place close to his own snug little room, that he began to dance and skip about the floor. The wind came in through the door he had left open, and blew about him as he danced, and he kept turning towards it that it might blow in his face. He kept picturing to himself the many places, lovely and desolate, the hill-sides and farm-yards and tree-tops and meadows, over which it had blown on its way to The Mound. And as he danced, he grew more and more delighted with the motion and the wind; his feet grew stronger, and his body lighter, until at length it seemed as if he were borne up on the air, and could almost fly. So strong did his feeling become, that at last he began to doubt whether he was not in one of those precious dreams he had so often had, in which he floated about on the air at will. But something made him look up, and to his unspeakable delight, he found his uplifted hands lying in those of North Wind, who was dancing with him, round and round the long bare room, her hair now falling to the floor, now filling the arched ceiling, her eyes shining on him like thinking stars, and the sweetest of grand smiles playing breezily about her beautiful mouth. She was, as so often before, of the height of a rather tall lady. She did not stoop in order to dance with him, but held his hands high in hers. When he saw her, he gave one spring, and his arms were about her neck, and her arms holding him to her bosom. The same moment she swept with him through the open window in at which the moon was shining, made a circuit like a bird about to alight, and settled with him in his nest on the top of the great beech-tree. There she placed him on her lap and began to hush him as if he were her own baby, and Diamond was so entirely happy that he did not care to speak a word. At length, however, he found that he was going to sleep, and that would be to lose so much, that, pleasant as it was, he could not consent.

The door opened easily now, but to his surprise, instead of a closet, he found a long, narrow room. The moon, sinking in the west, shone through an open window at the far end. The room had a low, arched ceiling and took up the entire top of the house, right under the roof. It was completely empty. The soft glow of the half-moon spread over the dark floor. He was so excited to discover the strange, lonely, moonlit space so close to his cozy little room that he started to dance and skip around the floor. The wind blew in through the door he had left open, swirling around him as he danced, and he kept turning toward it so it could blow in his face. He imagined all the lovely and desolate places—the hills, farmyards, treetops, and meadows—it had swept across on its way to The Mound. As he danced, he grew more delighted with the movement and the wind; his feet felt stronger, and his body lighter, until it seemed like he was being lifted by the air and could almost fly. His feelings became so intense that he started to wonder if he was in one of those wonderful dreams where he floated around at will. But something made him look up, and to his immense joy, he found his raised hands held by North Wind, who was dancing with him, swirling around the long, bare room, her hair cascading to the floor, then filling the arched ceiling, her eyes shining like thoughtful stars, and the sweetest smile gracefully playing around her beautiful mouth. She was, as before, about the height of a tall woman. She didn’t bend down to dance with him but held his hands high in hers. When he saw her, he jumped and wrapped his arms around her neck, while her arms held him close to her chest. At that moment, she swept him through the open window where the moonlight was pouring in, circled like a bird about to land, and settled with him in his nest on top of the big beech tree. There, she placed him on her lap and began to cradle him as if he were her own baby, and Diamond felt such complete happiness that he didn’t want to say a word. Eventually, however, he realized he was starting to fall asleep, and he couldn’t bear to let that happen because, as nice as it was, he didn’t want to miss out on any of it.

“Please, dear North Wind,” he said, “I am so happy that I'm afraid it's a dream. How am I to know that it's not a dream?”

“Please, dear North Wind,” he said, “I’m so happy that I’m afraid it’s a dream. How can I be sure it’s not a dream?”

“What does it matter?” returned North Wind.

“What does it matter?” replied North Wind.

“I should, cry” said Diamond.

"I should cry," said Diamond.

“But why should you cry? The dream, if it is a dream, is a pleasant one—is it not?”

“But why should you cry? The dream, if it is a dream, is a nice one—right?”

“That's just why I want it to be true.”

“That's exactly why I want it to be true.”

“Have you forgotten what you said to Nanny about her dream?”

“Did you forget what you told Nanny about her dream?”

“It's not for the dream itself—I mean, it's not for the pleasure of it,” answered Diamond, “for I have that, whether it be a dream or not; it's for you, North Wind; I can't bear to find it a dream, because then I should lose you. You would be nobody then, and I could not bear that. You ain't a dream, are you, dear North Wind? Do say No, else I shall cry, and come awake, and you'll be gone for ever. I daren't dream about you once again if you ain't anybody.”

“It's not about the dream itself—I mean, it's not for the fun of it,” Diamond replied. “I have that, whether it’s a dream or not; it’s for you, North Wind. I can't stand the thought of it being a dream because then I would lose you. You wouldn’t be anyone at all, and I couldn’t handle that. You’re not just a dream, are you, dear North Wind? Please say no, or I’ll cry, wake up, and you’ll be gone forever. I wouldn't dare dream about you again if you aren’t real.”

“I'm either not a dream, or there's something better that's not a dream, Diamond,” said North Wind, in a rather sorrowful tone, he thought.

“I'm either not a dream, or there's something better that's not a dream, Diamond,” said North Wind, in a somewhat sad tone, he thought.

“But it's not something better—it's you I want, North Wind,” he persisted, already beginning to cry a little.

“But it’s not anything else I want—it’s you, North Wind,” he insisted, starting to tear up a bit.

She made no answer, but rose with him in her arms and sailed away over the tree-tops till they came to a meadow, where a flock of sheep was feeding.

She didn't say anything, but lifted him in her arms and flew over the tree-tops until they reached a meadow, where a group of sheep was grazing.

“Do you remember what the song you were singing a week ago says about Bo-Peep—how she lost her sheep, but got twice as many lambs?” asked North Wind, sitting down on the grass, and placing him in her lap as before.

“Do you remember what the song you were singing a week ago says about Bo-Peep—how she lost her sheep but ended up with twice as many lambs?” asked North Wind, sitting down on the grass and placing him in her lap like before.

“Oh yes, I do, well enough,” answered Diamond; “but I never just quite liked that rhyme.”

“Oh yeah, I do, well enough,” replied Diamond; “but I’ve never really liked that rhyme.”

“Why not, child?”

“Why not, kid?”

“Because it seems to say one's as good as another, or two new ones are better than one that's lost. I've been thinking about it a great deal, and it seems to me that although any one sixpence is as good as any other sixpence, not twenty lambs would do instead of one sheep whose face you knew. Somehow, when once you've looked into anybody's eyes, right deep down into them, I mean, nobody will do for that one any more. Nobody, ever so beautiful or so good, will make up for that one going out of sight. So you see, North Wind, I can't help being frightened to think that perhaps I am only dreaming, and you are nowhere at all. Do tell me that you are my own, real, beautiful North Wind.”

“Because it seems to suggest that one is just as good as another, or that two new ones are better than one that's lost. I've been thinking about it a lot, and it feels to me that even though any sixpence is as good as any other sixpence, not twenty lambs could replace one sheep whose face you recognized. Somehow, once you've looked into someone’s eyes, really deep into them, I mean, no one else will ever be good enough for that person again. No one, no matter how beautiful or good, can make up for that one disappearing. So you see, North Wind, I can't help but feel scared at the thought that maybe I’m just dreaming, and you aren’t really here at all. Please tell me that you are my own, real, beautiful North Wind.”

Again she rose, and shot herself into the air, as if uneasy because she could not answer him; and Diamond lay quiet in her arms, waiting for what she would say. He tried to see up into her face, for he was dreadfully afraid she was not answering him because she could not say that she was not a dream; but she had let her hair fall all over her face so that he could not see it. This frightened him still more.

Again she stood up and shot into the air, seeming restless because she couldn’t reply to him; and Diamond lay still in her arms, waiting for her response. He tried to look up at her face, deeply worried that she wasn’t answering because she couldn’t prove she wasn’t a dream; but she had let her hair fall over her face so he couldn’t see it. This made him even more scared.

“Do speak, North Wind,” he said at last.

“Go ahead, North Wind,” he finally said.

“I never speak when I have nothing to say,” she replied.

“I never talk when I have nothing to say,” she replied.

“Then I do think you must be a real North Wind, and no dream,” said Diamond.

“Then I really think you must be a real North Wind, and not just a dream,” said Diamond.

“But I'm looking for something to say all the time.”

“But I'm always looking for something to say.”

“But I don't want you to say what's hard to find. If you were to say one word to comfort me that wasn't true, then I should know you must be a dream, for a great beautiful lady like you could never tell a lie.”

"But I don't want you to say what's difficult to find. If you were to say one word to comfort me that wasn't true, then I'd know you're just a dream, because a great, beautiful woman like you could never lie."

“But she mightn't know how to say what she had to say, so that a little boy like you would understand it,” said North Wind. “Here, let us get down again, and I will try to tell you what I think. You musn't suppose I am able to answer all your questions, though. There are a great many things I don't understand more than you do.”

“But she might not know how to express what she needs to say in a way that a little boy like you would understand,” said North Wind. “Now, let’s come down again, and I’ll try to explain what I think. You shouldn’t assume that I can answer all your questions, though. There are plenty of things I don’t understand any better than you do.”

She descended on a grassy hillock, in the midst of a wild furzy common. There was a rabbit-warren underneath, and some of the rabbits came out of their holes, in the moonlight, looking very sober and wise, just like patriarchs standing in their tent-doors, and looking about them before going to bed. When they saw North Wind, instead of turning round and vanishing again with a thump of their heels, they cantered slowly up to her and snuffled all about her with their long upper lips, which moved every way at once. That was their way of kissing her; and, as she talked to Diamond, she would every now and then stroke down their furry backs, or lift and play with their long ears. They would, Diamond thought, have leaped upon her lap, but that he was there already.

She walked down a grassy hill, right in the middle of a wild, furry common. There was a rabbit burrow underneath, and some of the rabbits came out of their holes in the moonlight, looking very serious and wise, like elder figures standing at their tent doors, taking a look around before going to sleep. When they saw North Wind, instead of turning around and hopping away with a kick of their heels, they trotted slowly up to her and sniffed around her with their long upper lips, which moved in all directions at once. That was their way of kissing her; and while she talked to Diamond, she would sometimes stroke their soft backs or lift and play with their long ears. Diamond thought they would have jumped into her lap, but he was already there.

“I think,” said she, after they had been sitting silent for a while, “that if I were only a dream, you would not have been able to love me so. You love me when you are not with me, don't you?”

“I think,” she said after they had been sitting in silence for a while, “that if I were just a dream, you wouldn’t be able to love me like this. You love me even when you’re not with me, right?”

“Indeed I do,” answered Diamond, stroking her hand. “I see! I see! How could I be able to love you as I do if you weren't there at all, you know? Besides, I couldn't be able to dream anything half so beautiful all out of my own head; or if I did, I couldn't love a fancy of my own like that, could I?”

“Of course I do,” replied Diamond, gently stroking her hand. “I get it! I get it! How could I possibly love you as much as I do if you weren't around at all, right? Besides, I couldn't dream up anything even close to that beauty on my own; and even if I could, I wouldn't be able to love my own imagination like that, could I?”

“I think not. You might have loved me in a dream, dreamily, and forgotten me when you woke, I daresay, but not loved me like a real being as you love me. Even then, I don't think you could dream anything that hadn't something real like it somewhere. But you've seen me in many shapes, Diamond: you remember I was a wolf once—don't you?”

“I don’t think so. You might have loved me in a dream, in a dreamy way, and then forgotten me when you woke up, but not loved me like a real person as you love me now. Even then, I don’t think you could dream of anything that didn’t have something real like it somewhere. But you’ve seen me in many forms, Diamond: you remember I was a wolf once—don’t you?”

“Oh yes—a good wolf that frightened a naughty drunken nurse.”

“Oh yes—a good wolf that scared a mean, drunk nurse.”

“Well, suppose I were to turn ugly, would you rather I weren't a dream then?”

“Well, what if I turned ugly? Would you prefer I wasn't a dream then?”

“Yes; for I should know that you were beautiful inside all the same. You would love me, and I should love you all the same. I shouldn't like you to look ugly, you know. But I shouldn't believe it a bit.”

“Yes; because I would know that you were beautiful on the inside just the same. You would love me, and I would love you no matter what. I wouldn’t want you to look ugly, you know. But I wouldn’t believe it for a second.”

“Not if you saw it?”

“Did you see it?”

“No, not if I saw it ever so plain.”

“No, not even if I saw it very clearly.”

“There's my Diamond! I will tell you all I know about it then. I don't think I am just what you fancy me to be. I have to shape myself various ways to various people. But the heart of me is true. People call me by dreadful names, and think they know all about me. But they don't. Sometimes they call me Bad Fortune, sometimes Evil Chance, sometimes Ruin; and they have another name for me which they think the most dreadful of all.”

“There's my Diamond! Let me share everything I know about it. I don't think I'm exactly what you imagine me to be. I have to adapt myself in different ways for different people. But the core of me is genuine. People label me with horrible names and believe they understand everything about me. But they don't. Sometimes they call me Bad Fortune, sometimes Evil Chance, sometimes Ruin; and they have another name for me that they consider the worst of all.”

“What is that?” asked Diamond, smiling up in her face.

“What is that?” asked Diamond, smiling up at her.

“I won't tell you that name. Do you remember having to go through me to get into the country at my back?”

“I won’t tell you that name. Do you remember having to go through me to get into the country behind me?”

“Oh yes, I do. How cold you were, North Wind! and so white, all but your lovely eyes! My heart grew like a lump of ice, and then I forgot for a while.”

“Oh yes, I do. How cold you were, North Wind! and so white, except for your lovely eyes! My heart felt like a lump of ice, and then I forgot for a while.”

“You were very near knowing what they call me then. Would you be afraid of me if you had to go through me again?”

“You were really close to figuring out what they call me back then. Would you be scared of me if you had to face me again?”

“No. Why should I? Indeed I should be glad enough, if it was only to get another peep of the country at your back.”

“No. Why should I? I’d actually be pretty happy if it just meant getting another look at the countryside behind you.”

“You've never seen it yet.”

"You haven't seen it yet."

“Haven't I, North Wind? Oh! I'm so sorry! I thought I had. What did I see then?”

“Haven't I, North Wind? Oh! I'm so sorry! I thought I had. What did I see then?”

“Only a picture of it. The real country at my real back is ever so much more beautiful than that. You shall see it one day—perhaps before very long.”

“Just a picture of it. The real place behind me is so much more beautiful than that. You'll see it one day—maybe sooner than you think.”

“Do they sing songs there?”

"Do they sing there?"

“Don't you remember the dream you had about the little boys that dug for the stars?”

"Don't you remember the dream you had about the little boys who searched for the stars?"

“Yes, that I do. I thought you must have had something to do with that dream, it was so beautiful.”

“Yes, I do. I figured you had to be involved with that dream; it was so beautiful.”

“Yes; I gave you that dream.”

“Yes; I gave you that dream.”

“Oh! thank you. Did you give Nanny her dream too—about the moon and the bees?”

“Oh! Thank you. Did you also give Nanny her dream about the moon and the bees?”

“Yes. I was the lady that sat at the window of the moon.”

“Yes. I was the woman who sat by the moonlit window.”

“Oh, thank you. I was almost sure you had something to do with that too. And did you tell Mr. Raymond the story about the Princess Daylight?”

“Oh, thank you. I was almost certain you were involved in that too. And did you tell Mr. Raymond the story about Princess Daylight?”

“I believe I had something to do with it. At all events he thought about it one night when he couldn't sleep. But I want to ask you whether you remember the song the boy-angels sang in that dream of yours.”

“I think I had a part in it. Anyway, he thought about it one night when he couldn't sleep. But I want to ask you if you remember the song the boy-angels sang in that dream you had.”

“No. I couldn't keep it, do what I would, and I did try.”

“No. I couldn't hold onto it, no matter what I did, and I really tried.”

“That was my fault.”

"My bad."

“How could that be, North Wind?”

“How could that be, North Wind?”

“Because I didn't know it properly myself, and so I couldn't teach it to you. I could only make a rough guess at something like what it would be, and so I wasn't able to make you dream it hard enough to remember it. Nor would I have done so if I could, for it was not correct. I made you dream pictures of it, though. But you will hear the very song itself when you do get to the back of——”

“Because I didn’t really understand it myself, I couldn’t teach it to you. I could only give a rough guess about what it might be, and that meant I couldn’t help you dream about it deeply enough to remember it. Even if I could, I wouldn’t have, because it wasn’t accurate. I did make you dream images of it, though. But you will hear the actual song when you finally get to the back of——”

“My own dear North Wind,” said Diamond, finishing the sentence for her, and kissing the arm that held him leaning against her.

“My own dear North Wind,” Diamond said, completing her sentence and kissing the arm that supported him as he leaned against her.

“And now we've settled all this—for the time, at least,” said North Wind.

“And now we've sorted all this out—for now, at least,” said North Wind.

“But I can't feel quite sure yet,” said Diamond.

“But I still can’t be completely sure,” said Diamond.

“You must wait a while for that. Meantime you may be hopeful, and content not to be quite sure. Come now, I will take you home again, for it won't do to tire you too much.”

“You'll have to wait a bit for that. In the meantime, you can stay hopeful and be okay with not knowing everything. Come on, I’ll take you home now, as we don’t want to wear you out too much.”

“Oh, no, no. I'm not the least tired,” pleaded Diamond.

“Oh, no, no. I'm not tired at all,” Diamond insisted.

“It is better, though.”

“It’s better, though.”

“Very well; if you wish it,” yielded Diamond with a sigh.

“Alright; if that's what you want,” said Diamond with a sigh.

“You are a dear good, boy” said North Wind. “I will come for you again to-morrow night and take you out for a longer time. We shall make a little journey together, in fact, we shall start earlier, and as the moon will be later, we shall have a little moonlight all the way.”

“You are such a good boy,” said North Wind. “I'll come back for you tomorrow night and take you out for a longer time. We're going to go on a little journey together. In fact, we'll start earlier, and since the moon will be up later, we'll have some moonlight for the whole trip.”

She rose, and swept over the meadow and the trees. In a few moments the Mound appeared below them. She sank a little, and floated in at the window of Diamond's room. There she laid him on his bed, covered him over, and in a moment he was lapt in a dreamless sleep.

She got up and glided over the meadow and the trees. In just a few moments, the Mound came into view below them. She descended slightly and floated in through the window of Diamond's room. There, she placed him on his bed, tucked him in, and in no time, he was wrapped in a dreamless sleep.





CHAPTER XXXVII. ONCE MORE

THE next night Diamond was seated by his open window, with his head on his hand, rather tired, but so eagerly waiting for the promised visit that he was afraid he could not sleep. But he started suddenly, and found that he had been already asleep. He rose, and looking out of the window saw something white against his beech-tree. It was North Wind. She was holding by one hand to a top branch. Her hair and her garments went floating away behind her over the tree, whose top was swaying about while the others were still.

THE next night, Diamond was sitting by his open window, resting his head on his hand, feeling a bit tired but so excited for the promised visit that he thought he wouldn’t be able to sleep. Suddenly, he jolted awake and realized he had already dozed off. He got up and, looking out of the window, noticed something white against his beech tree. It was North Wind. She was holding onto a top branch with one hand. Her hair and clothes were flowing behind her over the tree, which swayed while the others remained still.

“Are you ready, Diamond?” she asked.

“Are you ready, Diamond?” she asked.

“Yes,” answered Diamond, “quite ready.”

"Yes," replied Diamond, "totally ready."

In a moment she was at the window, and her arms came in and took him. She sailed away so swiftly that he could at first mark nothing but the speed with which the clouds above and the dim earth below went rushing past. But soon he began to see that the sky was very lovely, with mottled clouds all about the moon, on which she threw faint colours like those of mother-of-pearl, or an opal. The night was warm, and in the lady's arms he did not feel the wind which down below was making waves in the ripe corn, and ripples on the rivers and lakes. At length they descended on the side of an open earthy hill, just where, from beneath a stone, a spring came bubbling out.

In an instant, she was at the window, pulling him in. She flew away so quickly that at first, all he noticed was how fast the clouds above and the dark earth below were zipping by. But soon, he started to see how beautiful the sky was, with streaky clouds surrounding the moon, casting soft colors like those of mother-of-pearl or an opal. The night was warm, and in her arms, he didn't feel the wind that was creating waves in the ripe corn and ripples on the rivers and lakes below. Eventually, they landed on the side of an open, earthy hill, right where a spring bubbled out from beneath a stone.

“I am going to take you along this little brook,” said North Wind. “I am not wanted for anything else to-night, so I can give you a treat.”

“I’m going to take you along this little brook,” said North Wind. “I’m not needed for anything else tonight, so I can give you a special treat.”

She stooped over the stream and holding Diamond down close to the surface of it, glided along level with its flow as it ran down the hill. And the song of the brook came up into Diamond's ears, and grew and grew and changed with every turn. It seemed to Diamond to be singing the story of its life to him. And so it was. It began with a musical tinkle which changed to a babble and then to a gentle rushing. Sometimes its song would almost cease, and then break out again, tinkle, babble, and rush, all at once. At the bottom of the hill they came to a small river, into which the brook flowed with a muffled but merry sound. Along the surface of the river, darkly clear below them in the moonlight, they floated; now, where it widened out into a little lake, they would hover for a moment over a bed of water-lilies, and watch them swing about, folded in sleep, as the water on which they leaned swayed in the presence of North Wind; and now they would watch the fishes asleep among their roots below. Sometimes she would hold Diamond over a deep hollow curving into the bank, that he might look far into the cool stillness. Sometimes she would leave the river and sweep across a clover-field. The bees were all at home, and the clover was asleep. Then she would return and follow the river. It grew wider and wider as it went. Now the armies of wheat and of oats would hang over its rush from the opposite banks; now the willows would dip low branches in its still waters; and now it would lead them through stately trees and grassy banks into a lovely garden, where the roses and lilies were asleep, the tender flowers quite folded up, and only a few wide-awake and sending out their life in sweet, strong odours. Wider and wider grew the stream, until they came upon boats lying along its banks, which rocked a little in the flutter of North Wind's garments. Then came houses on the banks, each standing in a lovely lawn, with grand trees; and in parts the river was so high that some of the grass and the roots of some of the trees were under water, and Diamond, as they glided through between the stems, could see the grass at the bottom of the water. Then they would leave the river and float about and over the houses, one after another—beautiful rich houses, which, like fine trees, had taken centuries to grow. There was scarcely a light to be seen, and not a movement to be heard: all the people in them lay fast asleep.

She bent over the stream, holding Diamond close to the water's surface, gliding along with its flow as it ran down the hill. The sound of the brook filled Diamond's ears, growing and changing with every twist and turn. It felt to Diamond like the brook was singing the story of its life to him. And it was. It started with a musical tinkle that shifted to a babble and then to a gentle rush. Sometimes its song would nearly stop, only to burst out again, tinkling, babbling, and rushing all at once. At the bottom of the hill, they reached a small river where the brook flowed in with a soft but cheerful sound. They floated along the surface of the river, darkly clear beneath them in the moonlight; as it widened into a small lake, they would pause over a bed of water lilies, watching them sway gently as the water rocked in the presence of the North Wind; they would also watch the fish sleeping among their roots below. Sometimes she would hold Diamond over a deep hollow curving into the bank so he could gaze far into the cool stillness. Other times, she would leave the river and glide across a clover field. The bees were all at home, and the clover was asleep. Then she would return to follow the river, which grew wider and wider as it flowed. Now the fields of wheat and oats would lean over its rush from the opposite banks; now the willows would dip their low branches into its calm waters; and now it would lead them through elegant trees and grassy banks into a beautiful garden, where the roses and lilies were asleep, the delicate flowers fully closed, with only a few awake and releasing their sweet, strong scents. The stream widened even more until they encountered boats along its banks, gently rocking in the breeze of the North Wind. Then came houses lining the banks, each set in lovely lawns with grand trees; and in places, the river was so high that some grass and roots of the trees were underwater, and as they glided between the trunks, Diamond could see the grass at the bottom of the water. Then they would leave the river and float over the houses, one after another—beautiful, rich houses that, like fine trees, had taken centuries to grow. There was hardly a light to be seen, and not a sound to be heard: all the people inside were fast asleep.

“What a lot of dreams they must be dreaming!” said Diamond.

“What a lot of dreams they must be having!” said Diamond.

“Yes,” returned North Wind. “They can't surely be all lies—can they?”

“Yes,” replied North Wind. “They can’t all be lies—can they?”

“I should think it depends a little on who dreams them,” suggested Diamond.

“I think it depends a bit on who dreams them,” suggested Diamond.

“Yes,” said North Wind. “The people who think lies, and do lies, are very likely to dream lies. But the people who love what is true will surely now and then dream true things. But then something depends on whether the dreams are home-grown, or whether the seed of them is blown over somebody else's garden-wall. Ah! there's some one awake in this house!”

“Yes,” said North Wind. “People who create and spread lies are very likely to dream lies. But those who love what is true will, now and then, dream true things. However, it depends on whether those dreams are cultivated from within or whether the seeds come from someone else’s garden. Ah! Someone is awake in this house!”

They were floating past a window in which a light was burning. Diamond heard a moan, and looked up anxiously in North Wind's face.

They were drifting by a window where a light was on. Diamond heard a moan and looked up nervously at North Wind's face.

“It's a lady,” said North Wind. “She can't sleep for pain.”

“It's a woman,” said North Wind. “She can't sleep because of the pain.”

“Couldn't you do something for her?” said Diamond.

"Can’t you do something for her?" said Diamond.

“No, I can't. But you could.”

“No, I can’t. But you can.”

“What could I do?”

"What can I do?"

“Sing a little song to her.”

“Sing her a song.”

“She wouldn't hear me.”

"She wouldn't listen to me."

“I will take you in, and then she will hear you.”

“I'll bring you in, and then she'll hear you.”

“But that would be rude, wouldn't it? You can go where you please, of course, but I should have no business in her room.”

"But that would be rude, wouldn't it? You can go wherever you want, of course, but I shouldn't be in her room."

“You may trust me, Diamond. I shall take as good care of the lady as of you. The window is open. Come.”

“You can trust me, Diamond. I’ll take just as good care of the lady as I do of you. The window is open. Come on.”

By a shaded lamp, a lady was seated in a white wrapper, trying to read, but moaning every minute. North Wind floated behind her chair, set Diamond down, and told him to sing something. He was a little frightened, but he thought a while, and then sang:—

By a dim lamp, a woman sat in a white robe, attempting to read, but groaning every few moments. North Wind hovered behind her chair, set Diamond down, and told him to sing something. He felt a bit scared, but after thinking for a moment, he began to sing:—

           The sun is gone down,
           And the moon's in the sky;
           But the sun will come up,
           And the moon be laid by.

           The flower is asleep
           But it is not dead;
           When the morning shines,
           It will lift its head.

           When winter comes,
           It will die—no, no;
           It will only hide
           From the frost and the snow.

           Sure is the summer,
           Sure is the sun;
           The night and the winter
           Are shadows that run.
           The sun has set,
           And the moon's in the sky;
           But the sun will rise,
           And the moon will fade away.

           The flower is resting
           But it's not gone;
           When the morning comes,
           It will lift its head.

           When winter arrives,
           It will die—no, no;
           It will just hide
           From the frost and the snow.

           Summer is for sure,
           The sun is a certainty;
           The night and winter
           Are just shadows that pass.

The lady never lifted her eyes from her book, or her head from her hand.

The woman never looked up from her book or lifted her head from her hand.

As soon as Diamond had finished, North Wind lifted him and carried him away.

As soon as Diamond was done, North Wind picked him up and took him away.

“Didn't the lady hear me?” asked Diamond when they were once more floating down the river.

“Didn’t the lady hear me?” asked Diamond as they floated down the river again.

“Oh, yes, she heard you,” answered North Wind.

“Oh, yes, she heard you,” North Wind replied.

“Was she frightened then?”

"Was she scared then?"

“Oh, no.”

“Oh, no!”

“Why didn't she look to see who it was?”

“Why didn't she check to see who it was?”

“She didn't know you were there.”

“She didn’t know you were here.”

“How could she hear me then?”

“How could she hear me then?”

“She didn't hear you with her ears.”

“She didn’t hear you with her ears.”

“What did she hear me with?”

“What did she hear me with?”

“With her heart.”

“With all her heart.”

“Where did she think the words came from?”

“Where did she think the words came from?”

“She thought they came out of the book she was reading. She will search all through it to-morrow to find them, and won't be able to understand it at all.”

“She thought they came out of the book she was reading. She will search all through it tomorrow to find them and won’t be able to understand it at all.”

“Oh, what fun!” said Diamond. “What will she do?”

“Oh, this is so much fun!” said Diamond. “What is she going to do?”

“I can tell you what she won't do: she'll never forget the meaning of them; and she'll never be able to remember the words of them.”

“I can tell you what she won't do: she'll never forget their meaning; and she'll never be able to remember the words.”

“If she sees them in Mr. Raymond's book, it will puzzle her, won't it?”

“If she sees them in Mr. Raymond's book, it will confuse her, right?”

“Yes, that it will. She will never be able to understand it.”

“Yes, it will. She’ll never be able to understand it.”

“Until she gets to the back of the north wind,” suggested Diamond.

“Until she reaches the back of the north wind,” suggested Diamond.

“Until she gets to the back of the north wind,” assented the lady.

“Until she gets to the back of the north wind,” agreed the lady.

“Oh!” cried Diamond, “I know now where we are. Oh! do let me go into the old garden, and into mother's room, and Diamond's stall. I wonder if the hole is at the back of my bed still. I should like to stay there all the rest of the night. It won't take you long to get home from here, will it, North Wind?”

“Oh!” exclaimed Diamond, “I realize now where we are. Oh! please let me go into the old garden, and into my mom's room, and Diamond's stall. I wonder if the hole at the back of my bed is still there. I’d love to stay there for the rest of the night. It won't take you long to get home from here, right, North Wind?”

“No,” she answered; “you shall stay as long as you like.”

“No,” she replied; “you can stay as long as you want.”

“Oh, how jolly,” cried Diamond, as North Wind sailed over the house with him, and set him down on the lawn at the back.

“Oh, how joyful,” cried Diamond, as North Wind glided over the house with him and gently set him down on the lawn in the back.

Diamond ran about the lawn for a little while in the moonlight. He found part of it cut up into flower-beds, and the little summer-house with the coloured glass and the great elm-tree gone. He did not like this, and ran into the stable. There were no horses there at all. He ran upstairs. The rooms were empty. The only thing left that he cared about was the hole in the wall where his little bed had stood; and that was not enough to make him wish to stop. He ran down the stair again, and out upon the lawn. There he threw himself down and began to cry. It was all so dreary and lost!

Diamond ran around the lawn for a bit in the moonlight. He saw that part of it was turned into flower beds, and the little summer house with the colored glass and the big elm tree were gone. He didn't like this, so he dashed into the stable. There were no horses there at all. He ran upstairs. The rooms were empty. The only thing left that mattered to him was the hole in the wall where his little bed had been; but that wasn't enough to make him want to stay. He hurried down the stairs again and out onto the lawn. There, he threw himself down and started to cry. Everything felt so bleak and lost!

“I thought I liked the place so much,” said Diamond to himself, “but I find I don't care about it. I suppose it's only the people in it that make you like a place, and when they're gone, it's dead, and you don't care a bit about it. North Wind told me I might stop as long as I liked, and I've stopped longer already. North Wind!” he cried aloud, turning his face towards the sky.

“I thought I really liked this place,” Diamond said to himself, “but I realize I don't care about it at all. I guess it's the people who make you love a place, and when they’re not around, it feels lifeless, and you don’t care about it anymore. North Wind told me I could stay as long as I wanted, and I've already been here longer than I intended. North Wind!” he shouted, looking up at the sky.

The moon was under a cloud, and all was looking dull and dismal. A star shot from the sky, and fell in the grass beside him. The moment it lighted, there stood North Wind.

The moon was covered by a cloud, and everything looked dull and gloomy. A shooting star flew down from the sky and landed in the grass next to him. As soon as it touched down, North Wind appeared.

“Oh!” cried Diamond, joyfully, “were you the shooting star?”

“Oh!” cried Diamond, happily, “were you the shooting star?”

“Yes, my child.”

"Yes, my kid."

“Did you hear me call you then?”

“Did you hear me calling you then?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“So high up as that?”

"Is it really that high?"

“Yes; I heard you quite well.”

“Yes, I heard you loud and clear.”

“Do take me home.”

“Please take me home.”

“Have you had enough of your old home already?”

“Are you already tired of your old home?”

“Yes, more than enough. It isn't a home at all now.”

“Yes, definitely more than enough. It doesn't feel like a home at all anymore.”

“I thought that would be it,” said North Wind. “Everything, dreaming and all, has got a soul in it, or else it's worth nothing, and we don't care a bit about it. Some of our thoughts are worth nothing, because they've got no soul in them. The brain puts them into the mind, not the mind into the brain.”

“I thought that would be it,” said North Wind. “Everything, including dreams, has a soul in it, or else it’s worth nothing, and we don’t care at all about it. Some of our thoughts aren’t valuable because they lack a soul. The brain puts them into the mind, not the other way around.”

“But how can you know about that, North Wind? You haven't got a body.”

"But how can you know about that, North Wind? You don't have a body."

“If I hadn't you wouldn't know anything about me. No creature can know another without the help of a body. But I don't care to talk about that. It is time for you to go home.”

“If I hadn’t you wouldn’t know anything about me. No creature can know another without the help of a body. But I don’t want to talk about that. It’s time for you to go home.”

So saying, North Wind lifted Diamond and bore him away.

So saying, North Wind picked up Diamond and carried him away.





CHAPTER XXXVIII. AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND

I DID not see Diamond for a week or so after this, and then he told me what I have now told you. I should have been astonished at his being able even to report such conversations as he said he had had with North Wind, had I not known already that some children are profound in metaphysics. But a fear crosses me, lest, by telling so much about my friend, I should lead people to mistake him for one of those consequential, priggish little monsters, who are always trying to say clever things, and looking to see whether people appreciate them. When a child like that dies, instead of having a silly book written about him, he should be stuffed like one of those awful big-headed fishes you see in museums. But Diamond never troubled his head about what people thought of him. He never set up for knowing better than others. The wisest things he said came out when he wanted one to help him with some difficulty he was in. He was not even offended with Nanny and Jim for calling him a silly. He supposed there was something in it, though he could not quite understand what. I suspect however that the other name they gave him, God's Baby, had some share in reconciling him to it.

I didn’t see Diamond for about a week after this, and then he told me what I’ve just shared with you. I would have been surprised that he could even recount the conversations he claimed to have had with North Wind, if I hadn’t already known that some kids can really grasp deep ideas. But I worry that, by sharing so much about my friend, I might cause people to mistake him for one of those self-important, pretentious kids who are always trying to sound smart and checking to see if others appreciate them. When a child like that passes away, instead of a silly book being written about them, they should be stuffed like one of those creepy big-headed fish you see in museums. But Diamond never worried about what others thought of him. He never acted like he knew more than anyone else. The wisest things he said came out when he needed help with something he was struggling with. He wasn’t even upset with Nanny and Jim for calling him silly. He thought there might be some truth to it, even if he didn’t fully get it. I suspect, however, that the other name they called him, God’s Baby, helped him come to terms with it.

Happily for me, I was as much interested in metaphysics as Diamond himself, and therefore, while he recounted his conversations with North Wind, I did not find myself at all in a strange sea, although certainly I could not always feel the bottom, being indeed convinced that the bottom was miles away.

Fortunately for me, I was just as interested in metaphysics as Diamond was, so while he shared his talks with North Wind, I didn’t feel out of my depth at all, even though I definitely couldn’t always sense the ground beneath me, fully believing that it was miles away.

“Could it be all dreaming, do you think, sir?” he asked anxiously.

“Do you think it could all just be a dream, sir?” he asked anxiously.

“I daren't say, Diamond,” I answered. “But at least there is one thing you may be sure of, that there is a still better love than that of the wonderful being you call North Wind. Even if she be a dream, the dream of such a beautiful creature could not come to you by chance.”

“I can’t say for sure, Diamond,” I replied. “But there’s one thing you can be certain of: there’s an even greater love than the incredible being you call North Wind. Even if she is just a dream, the dream of such a beautiful creature couldn’t just happen by chance.”

“Yes, I know,” returned Diamond; “I know.”

“Yes, I know,” Diamond replied; “I know.”

Then he was silent, but, I confess, appeared more thoughtful than satisfied.

Then he fell silent, but I have to admit he seemed more thoughtful than satisfied.

The next time I saw him, he looked paler than usual.

The next time I saw him, he looked more pale than usual.

“Have you seen your friend again?” I asked him.

“Have you seen your friend again?” I asked him.

“Yes,” he answered, solemnly.

“Yes,” he replied, solemnly.

“Did she take you out with her?”

“Did she take you out with her?”

“No. She did not speak to me. I woke all at once, as I generally do when I am going to see her, and there she was against the door into the big room, sitting just as I saw her sit on her own doorstep, as white as snow, and her eyes as blue as the heart of an iceberg. She looked at me, but never moved or spoke.”

“No. She didn’t talk to me. I woke up suddenly, like I usually do when I'm about to see her, and there she was by the door to the big room, sitting just like I had seen her on her own doorstep, as white as snow, and her eyes as blue as the heart of an iceberg. She looked at me but never moved or spoke.”

“Weren't you afraid?” I asked.

"Weren't you scared?" I asked.

“No. Why should I have been?” he answered. “I only felt a little cold.”

“No. Why should I have been?” he replied. “I just felt a bit cold.”

“Did she stay long?”

“Was she there for long?”

“I don't know. I fell asleep again. I think I have been rather cold ever since though,” he added with a smile.

“I don’t know. I fell asleep again. I think I’ve been pretty cold ever since though,” he said with a smile.

I did not quite like this, but I said nothing.

I didn't really like this, but I kept quiet.

Four days after, I called again at the Mound. The maid who opened the door looked grave, but I suspected nothing. When I reached the drawing-room, I saw Mrs. Raymond had been crying.

Four days later, I called at the Mound again. The maid who answered the door looked serious, but I didn't think much of it. When I got to the drawing-room, I noticed that Mrs. Raymond had been crying.

“Haven't you heard?” she said, seeing my questioning looks.

“Haven't you heard?” she asked, noticing my confused expression.

“I've heard nothing,” I answered.

"I haven't heard anything," I answered.

“This morning we found our dear little Diamond lying on the floor of the big attic-room, just outside his own door—fast asleep, as we thought. But when we took him up, we did not think he was asleep. We saw that——”

“This morning we found our beloved little Diamond lying on the floor of the big attic room, just outside his own door—fast asleep, or so we thought. But when we picked him up, it became clear he wasn't asleep. We noticed that——”

Here the kind-hearted lady broke out crying afresh.

Here, the kind-hearted woman started crying again.

“May I go and see him?” I asked.

“Can I go see him?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sobbed. “You know your way to the top of the tower.”

“Yes,” she cried. “You know how to get to the top of the tower.”

I walked up the winding stair, and entered his room. A lovely figure, as white and almost as clear as alabaster, was lying on the bed. I saw at once how it was. They thought he was dead. I knew that he had gone to the back of the north wind.

I walked up the winding stairs and entered his room. A beautiful figure, as white and almost as clear as alabaster, was lying on the bed. I immediately understood what was happening. They thought he was dead. I knew that he had gone to the back of the north wind.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!